Conversations on Chemistry_ V. 1-2 Mrs. Marcet 1036 downloads.pdf

551 pages · Make another flipbook

Page 1

Page 2

Page 3

The Project Gutenberg eBook of Conversations on Chemistry,
V. 1-2
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: Conversations on Chemistry, V. 1-2

Author: Mrs. Marcet

Release date: October 13, 2008 [eBook #26908]
Most recently updated: November 11, 2023

Language: English

Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/26908

Credits: Produced by Louise Hope

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK
CONVERSATIONS ON CHEMISTRY, V. 1-2 ***

Caution: DO NOT TRY THIS AT HOME.
This text uses utf-8 (unicode) file encoding. If the apostrophes and quotation
marks in this paragraph appear as garbage, you may have an incompatible
browser or unavailable fonts. First, make sure that the browser’s “character
set” or “file encoding” is set to Unicode (UTF-8). You may also need to change
your browser’s default font.

Page 4

The original book was published in two volumes. The format is reproduced for
this e-text, except that the author’s preface (originally in Volume I) and the
combined index (Volume II) are in this introductory file.
See the end of this file for notes on scientific terminology, spelling, Plates and
chapter numbering.

CONVERSATIONS
ON

C H E M I S T R Y;
IN WHICH

THE ELEMENTS OF THAT SCIENCE
ARE

FAMILIARLY EXPLAINED
AND

ILLUSTRATED BY EXPERIMENTS.

IN TWO VOLUMES.

The Fifth Edition, revised, corrected, and considerably enlarged.

LONDON:
PRINTED FOR LONGMAN, HURST, REES, ORME, AND BROWN,
PATERNOSTER-ROW.

Page 5

1817.

Printed by A. Strahan,
Printers-Street, London.

ADVERTISEMENT.

The Author, in this fifth edition, has endeavoured to give an account of the
principal discoveries which have been made within the last four years in
Chemical Science, and of the various important applications, such as the
gas-lights, and the miner’s-lamp, to which they have given rise. But in
regard to doctrines or principles, the work has undergone no material
alteration.
London, July, 1817.

PREFACE.

In venturing to offer to the public, and more particularly to the female sex,
an Introduction to Chemistry, the author, herself a woman, conceives that
some explanation may be required; and she feels it the more necessary to
apologise for the present undertaking, as her knowledge of the subject is but
recent, and as she can have no real claims to the title of chemist.

Page 6

On attending for the first time experimental lectures, the author found it
almost impossible to derive any clear or satisfactory information from the
rapid demonstrations which are usually, and perhaps necessarily, crowded
into popular courses of this kind. But frequent opportunities having
afterwards occurred of conversing with a friend on the subject of chemistry,
and of repeating a variety of experiments, she became better acquainted
with the principles of that science, and began to feel highly interested in its
pursuit. It was then that she perceived, in attending the excellent lectures
delivered at the Royal Institution, by the present Professor of Chemistry, the
great advantage which her previous knowledge of the subject, slight as it
was, gave her over others who had not enjoyed the same means of private
instruction. Every fact or experiment attracted her attention, and served to
explain some theory to which she was not a total stranger; and she had the
gratification to find that the numerous and elegant illustrations, for which
that school is so much distinguished, seldom failed to produce on her mind
the effect for which they were intended.
Hence it was natural to infer, that familiar conversation was, in studies of
this kind, a most useful auxiliary source of information; and more
especially to the female sex, whose education is seldom calculated to
prepare their minds for abstract ideas, or scientific language.
As, however, there are but few women who have access to this mode of
instruction; and as the author was not acquainted with any book that could
prove a substitute for it, she thought that it might be useful for beginners, as
well as satisfactory to herself, to trace the steps by which she had acquired
her little stock of chemical knowledge, and to record, in the form of
dialogue, those ideas which she had first derived from conversation.
But to do this with sufficient method, and to fix upon a mode of
arrangement, was an object of some difficulty. After much hesitation, and a
degree of embarrassment, which, probably, the most competent chemical
writers have often felt in common with the most superficial, a mode of
division was adopted, which, though the most natural, does not always
admit of being strictly pursued—it is that of treating first of the simplest
bodies, and then gradually rising to the most intricate compounds.

Page 7

It is not the author’s intention to enter into a minute vindication of this plan.
But whatever may be its advantages or inconveniences, the method adopted
in this work is such, that a young pupil, who should occasionally recur to it,
with a view to procure information on particular subjects, might often find
it obscure or unintelligible; for its various parts are so connected with each
other as to form an uninterrupted chain of facts and reasonings, which will
appear sufficiently clear and consistent to those only who may have
patience to go through the whole work, or have previously devoted some
attention to the subject.
It will, no doubt, be observed, that in the course of these Conversations,
remarks are often introduced, which appear much too acute for the young
pupils, by whom they are supposed to be made. Of this fault the author is
fully aware. But, in order to avoid it, it would have been necessary either to
omit a variety of useful illustrations, or to submit to such minute
explanations and frequent repetitions, as would have rendered the work
tedious, and therefore less suited to its intended purpose.
In writing these pages, the author was more than once checked in her
progress by the apprehension that such an attempt might be considered by
some, either as unsuited to the ordinary pursuits of her sex, or ill-justified
by her own recent and imperfect knowledge of the subject. But, on the one
hand, she felt encouraged by the establishment of those public institutions,
open to both sexes, for the dissemination of philosophical knowledge,
which clearly prove that the general opinion no longer excludes women
from an acquaintance with the elements of science; and, on the other, she
flattered herself that whilst the impressions made upon her mind, by the
wonders of Nature, studied in this new point of view, were still fresh and
strong, she might perhaps succeed the better in communicating to others the
sentiments she herself experienced.
The reader will soon perceive, in perusing this work, that he is often
supposed to have previously acquired some slight knowledge of natural
philosophy, a circumstance, indeed, which appears very desirable. The
author’s original intention was to commence this work by a small tract,
explaining, on a plan analogous to this, the most essential rudiments of that
science. This idea she has since abandoned; but the manuscript was ready,

Page 8

and might, perhaps, have been printed at some future period, had not an
elementary work of a similar description, under the tide of “Scientific
Dialogues,” been pointed out to her, which, on a rapid perusal, she thought
very ingenious, and well calculated to answer its intended object.

CONTENTS
Page numbers have been retained to give an idea of the relative length of
each Conversation.

CONVERSATION I.
ON THE GENERAL PRINCIPLES OF CHEMISTRY. Page 1

CONVERSATION II.
ON LIGHT AND HEAT. 26

CONVERSATION III.
CONTINUATION OF THE SUBJECT. 70

CONVERSATION IV.
ON COMBINED CALORIC, COMPREHENDING SPECIFIC HEAT AND LATENT 122
HEAT.

CONVERSATION V.
ON THE CHEMICAL AGENCIES OF ELECTRICITY. 160

CONVERSATION VI.
ON OXYGEN AND NITROGEN. 181

CONVERSATION VII.
ON HYDROGEN. 214

CONVERSATION VIII.
ON SULPHUR AND PHOSPHORUS. 256

Page 9

CONVERSATION IX.
ON CARBON. 282

CONVERSATION X.
ON METALS. 314

CONVERSATION XIII.
ON THE ATTRACTION OF COMPOSITION. 1

CONVERSATION XIV.
ON ALKALIES. 19

CONVERSATION XV.
ON EARTHS. 44

CONVERSATION XVI.
ON ACIDS. 69

CONVERSATION XVII.
OF THE SULPHURIC AND PHOSPHORIC ACIDS: OR, THE COMBINATIONS OF 80
OXYGEN WITH SULPHUR AND WITH PHOSPHORUS; AND OF THE
SULPHATS AND PHOSPHATS.

CONVERSATION XVIII.
OF THE NITRIC AND CARBONIC ACIDS: OR THE COMBINATION OF OXYGEN 100
WITH NITROGEN AND WITH CARBON; AND OF THE NITRATS AND
CARBONATS.

CONVERSATION XIX.
ON THE BORACIC, FLUORIC, MURIATIC, AND OXYGENATED MURIATIC 131
ACIDS; AND ON MURIATS.

CONVERSATION XX.
ON THE NATURE AND COMPOSITION OF VEGETABLES. 162

CONVERSATION XXI.
ON THE DECOMPOSITION OF VEGETABLES. 202

CONVERSATION XXII.
HISTORY OF VEGETATION. 243

Page 10

CONVERSATION XXIII.
ON THE COMPOSITION OF ANIMALS. 276

CONVERSATION XXIV.
ON THE ANIMAL ECONOMY. 297

CONVERSATION XXV.
ON ANIMALISATION, NUTRITION, AND RESPIRATION. 314

CONVERSATION XXVI.
ON ANIMAL HEAT; AND OF VARIOUS ANIMAL PRODUCTS. 336

ERRATA.
Vol. I. page 56. last line but one, for “caloric,” read “calorific.”
179. Note, for “Plate XII.” r. “Plate XIII.”

CONVERSATIONS
ON

C H E M I S T R Y;
IN WHICH

THE ELEMENTS OF THAT SCIENCE
ARE

Page 11

FAMILIARLY EXPLAINED
AND

ILLUSTRATED BY EXPERIMENTS.

IN TWO VOLUMES.

The Fifth Edition, revised, corrected, and considerably enlarged.

VOL. I.
ON SIMPLE BODIES.

LONDON:
PRINTED FOR LONGMAN, HURST, REES, ORME, AND BROWN,
PATERNOSTER-ROW.

1817.

CONTENTS
OF

THE FIRST VOLUME.

ON SIMPLE BODIES.

Page 12

CONVERSATION I.
ON THE GENERAL PRINCIPLES OF CHEMISTRY. Page 1
Connexion between Chemistry and Natural Philosophy.—Improved State of modern
Chemistry.—Its use in the Arts.—The general Objects of Chemistry.—Definition of
Elementary Bodies.—Definition of Decomposition.—Integrant and Constituent
Particles.—Distinction between Simple and Compound Bodies.—Classification of
Simple Bodies.—Of Chemical Affinity, or Attraction of Composition.—Examples of
Composition and Decomposition.

CONVERSATION II.
ON LIGHT AND HEAT. 26
Light and Heat capable of being separated.—Dr. Herschel’s Experiments.—
Phosphorescence.—Of Caloric.—Its two Modifications.—Free Caloric.—Of the three
different States of Bodies, solid, fluid, and aeriform.—Dilatation of solid Bodies.—
Pyrometer.—Dilatation of Fluids.—Thermometer.—Dilatation of Elastic Fluids.—Air
Thermometer.—Equal Diffusion of Caloric.—Cold a Negative Quality.—Professor
Prevost’s Theory of the Radiation of Heat.—Professor Pictet’s Experiments on the
Reflexion of Heat.—Mr. Leslie’s Experiments on the Radiation of Heat.

CONVERSATION III.
CONTINUATION OF THE SUBJECT. 70
Of the different Power of Bodies to conduct Heat.—Attempt to account for this Power.—
Count Rumford’s Theory of the non-conducting Power of Fluids.—Phenomena of
Boiling.—Of Solution in general.—Solvent Power of Water.—Difference between
Solution and Mixture.—Solvent Power of Caloric.—Of Clouds, Rain, Dr. Wells’ theory
of Dew, Evaporation, &c.—Influence of Atmospherical Pressure on Evaporation.—
Ignition.

CONVERSATION IV.
ON COMBINED CALORIC, COMPREHENDING SPECIFIC HEAT AND LATENT 122
HEAT.
Of Specific Heat.—Of the different Capacities of Bodies for Heat.—Specific Heat not
perceptible by the Senses.—How to be ascertained.—Of Latent Heat.—Distinction
between Latent and Specific Heat.—Phenomena attending the Melting of Ice and the
Formation of Vapour.—Phenomena attending the Formation of Ice, and the
Condensation of Elastic Fluids.—Instances of Condensation, and consequent
Disengagement of Heat, produced by Mixtures, by the Slaking of Lime.—General
Remarks on Latent Heat.—Explanation of the Phenomena of Ether boiling, and Water
freezing, at the same Temperature.—Of the Production of Cold by Evaporation.—
Calorimeter.—Meteorological Remarks.

CONVERSATION V.
ON THE CHEMICAL AGENCIES OF ELECTRICITY. 160

Page 13

Of Positive and Negative Electricity.—Galvani’s Discoveries.—Voltaic Battery.—
Electrical Machine.—Theory of Voltaic Excitement.

CONVERSATION VI.
ON OXYGEN AND NITROGEN. 181
The Atmosphere composed of Oxygen and Nitrogen in the State of Gas.—Definition of
Gas.—Distinction between Gas and Vapour.—Oxygen essential to Combustion and
Respiration.—Decomposition of the Atmosphere by Combustion.—Nitrogen Gas
obtained by this Process.—Of Oxygenation in general.—Of the Oxydation of Metals.—
Oxygen Gas obtained from Oxyd of Manganese.—Description of a Water-Bath for
collecting and preserving Gases.—Combustion of Iron Wire in Oxygen Gas.—Fixed
and volatile Products of Combustion.—Patent Lamps.—Decomposition of the
Atmosphere by Respiration.—Recomposition of the Atmosphere.

CONVERSATION VII.
ON HYDROGEN. 214
Of Hydrogen.—Of the Formation of Water by the Combustion of Hydrogen.—Of the
Decomposition of Water. —Detonation of Hydrogen Gas.—Description of Lavoisier’s
Apparatus for the formation of Water.—Hydrogen Gas essential to the Production of
Flame.—Musical Tones produced by the Combustion of Hydrogen Gas within a Glass
Tube.—Combustion of Candles explained.—Gas lights.—Detonation of Hydrogen Gas
in Soap Bubbles.—Air Balloons.—Meteorological Phenomena ascribed to Hydrogen
Gas.—Miner’s Lamp.

The final two pages of the Table of Contents for Volume I were missing
from the available text; everything after “Decomposition of Water” was
supplied from earlier and later editions, compared against the body text.
The section marked “Diamond” (Conv. IX) was called “Diamond is
Carbon(e) in a state of perfect purity” in the 4th edn., “Diamond” alone in
later editions.

CONVERSATION VIII.
ON SULPHUR AND PHOSPHORUS. 256
Natural History of Sulphur.—Sublimation.—Alembic.—Combustion of Sulphur in
Atmospheric Air.—Of Acidification in general.—Nomenclature of the Acids.—
Combustion of Sulphur in Oxygen Gas.—Sulphuric Acid.—Sulphurous Acid.—
Decomposition of Sulphur.—Sulphurated Hydrogen Gas.—Harrogate, or Hydro-
sulphurated Waters.—Phosphorus.—History of its Discovery.—Its Combustion in
Oxygen Gas.—Phosphoric Acid.—Phosphorus Acid.—Eudiometer.—Combination of
Phosphorus with Sulphur.—Phosphorated Hydrogen Gas.—Nomenclature of Binary
Compounds.—Phosphoret of Lime burning under Water.

CONVERSATION IX.

Page 14

ON CARBON. 282
Method of obtaining pure Charcoal.—Method of making common Charcoal.—Pure
Carbon not to be obtained by Art.—Diamond.—Properties of Carbon.—Combustion of
Carbon.—Production of Carbonic Acid Gas.—Carbon susceptible of only one Degree
of Acidification.—Gaseous Oxyd of Carbon.—Of Seltzer Water and other Mineral
Waters.—Effervescence.—Decomposition of Water by Carbon.—Of Fixed and
Essential Oils.—Of the Combustion of Lamps and Candles.—Vegetable Acids.—Of the
Power of Carbon to revive Metals.

CONVERSATION X.
ON METALS. 314
Natural History of Metals.—Of Roasting, Smelting, &c.—Oxydation of metals by the
Atmosphere.—Change of Colours produced by different degrees of Oxydation.—
Combustion of Metals.—Perfect Metals burnt by Electricity only.—Some Metals
revived by Carbon and other Combustibles.—Perfect Metals revived by Heat alone.—
Of the Oxydation of certain Metals by the Decomposition of Water. Power of Acids to
promote this Effect.—Oxydation of Metals by Acids.—Metallic Neutral Salts.—
Previous oxydation of the Metal requisite.—Crystallisation.—Solution distinguished
from Dissolution.—Five metals susceptible of acidification.—Meteoric Stones.—
Alloys, Soldering, Plating, &c.—Of Arsenic, and of the caustic Effects of Oxygen.—Of
Verdigris, Sympathetic Ink, &c.—Of the new Metals discovered by Sir H. Davy.

Page 15

CONVERSATIONS

Page 16

ON

Page 17

C H E M I S T R Y.

Page 18

CONVERSATION I.
ON THE GENERAL PRINCIPLES OF CHEMISTRY.

MRS. B.

AS you have now acquired some elementary notions of Natural
Philosophy, I am going to propose to you another branch of science, to
which I am particularly anxious that you should devote a share of your
attention. This is Chemistry, which is so closely connected with Natural
Philosophy, that the study of the one must be incomplete without some
knowledge of the other; for, it is obvious that we can derive but a very
imperfect idea of bodies from the study of the general laws by which they
are governed, if we remain totally ignorant of their intimate nature.
CAROLINE.

To confess the truth, Mrs. B., I am not disposed to form a very favourable
idea of chemistry, nor do I expect to derive much entertainment from it.
I prefer the sciences which exhibit nature on a grand scale, to those that are
confined to the minutiæ of petty details. Can the studies which we have
lately pursued, the general properties of matter, or the revolutions of the
heavenly bodies, be compared to the mixing up of a few insignificant
drugs? I grant, however, there may be entertaining experiments in
chemistry, and should not dislike to try some of them: the distilling, for
instance, of lavender, or rose water . . . . . .
MRS. B.

I rather imagine, my dear Caroline, that your want of taste for chemistry
proceeds from the very limited idea you entertain of its object. You confine
the chemist’s laboratory to the narrow precincts of the apothecary’s and
perfumer’s shops, whilst it is subservient to an immense variety of other

Page 19

useful purposes. Besides, my dear, chemistry is by no means confined to
works of art. Nature also has her laboratory, which is the universe, and there
she is incessantly employed in chemical operations. You are surprised,
Caroline, but I assure you that the most wonderful and the most interesting
phenomena of nature are almost all of them produced by chemical powers.
What Bergman, in the introduction to his history of chemistry, has said of
this science, will give you a more just and enlarged idea of it. The
knowledge of nature may be divided, he observes, into three periods. The
first was that in which the attention of men was occupied in learning the
external forms and characters of objects, and this is called Natural History.
In the second, they considered the effects of bodies acting on each other by
their mechanical power, as their weight and motion, and this constitutes the
science of Natural Philosophy. The third period is that in which the
properties and mutual action of the elementary parts of bodies was
investigated. This last is the science of Chemistry, and I have no doubt you
will soon agree with me in thinking it the most interesting.
You may easily conceive, therefore, that without entering into the minute
details of practical chemistry, a woman may obtain such a knowledge of the
science as will not only throw an interest on the common occurrences of
life, but will enlarge the sphere of her ideas, and render the contemplation
of nature a source of delightful instruction.
CAROLINE.

If this is the case, I have certainly been much mistaken in the notion I had
formed of chemistry. I own that I thought it was chiefly confined to the
knowledge and preparation of medicines.
MRS. B.

That is only a branch of chemistry which is called Pharmacy; and, though
the study of it is certainly of great importance to the world at large, it
belongs exclusively to professional men, and is therefore the last that I
should advise you to pursue.
EMILY.

But, did not the chemists formerly employ themselves in search of the
philosopher’s stone, or the secret of making gold?

Page 20

MRS. B.

These were a particular set of misguided philosophers, who dignified
themselves with the name of Alchemists, to distinguish their pursuits from
those of the common chemists, whose studies were confined to the
knowledge of medicines.
But, since that period, chemistry has undergone so complete a revolution,
that, from an obscure and mysterious art, it is now become a regular and
beautiful science, to which art is entirely subservient. It is true, however,
that we are indebted to the alchemists for many very useful discoveries,
which sprung from their fruitless attempts to make gold, and which,
undoubtedly, have proved of infinitely greater advantage to mankind than
all their chimerical pursuits.
The modern chemists, instead of directing their ambition to the vain attempt
of producing any of the original substances in nature, rather aim at
analysing and imitating her operations, and have sometimes succeeded in
forming combinations, or effecting decompositions, no instances of which
occur in the chemistry of Nature. They have little reason to regret their
inability to make gold, whilst, by their innumerable inventions and
discoveries, they have so greatly stimulated industry and facilitated labour,
as prodigiously to increase the luxuries as well as the necessaries of life.
EMILY.

But, I do not understand by what means chemistry can facilitate labour; is
not that rather the province of the mechanic?
MRS. B.

There are many ways by which labour may be rendered more easy,
independently of mechanics; but even the machine, the most wonderful in
its effects, the Steam-engine, cannot be understood without the assistance of
chemistry. In agriculture, a chemical knowledge of the nature of soils, and
of vegetation, is highly useful; and, in those arts which relate to the
comforts and conveniences of life, it would be endless to enumerate the
advantages which result from the study of this science.
CAROLINE.

Page 21

But, pray, tell us more precisely in what manner the discoveries of chemists
have proved so beneficial to society?
MRS. B.

That would be an injudicious anticipation; for you would not comprehend
the nature of such discoveries and useful applications, as well as you will
do hereafter. Without a due regard to method, we cannot expect to make any
progress in chemistry. I wish to direct your observations chiefly to the
chemical operations of Nature; but those of Art are certainly of too high
importance to pass unnoticed. We shall therefore allow them also some
share of our attention.
EMILY.

Well, then, let us now set to work regularly. I am very anxious to begin.
MRS. B.

The object of chemistry is to obtain a knowledge of the intimate nature of
bodies, and of their mutual action on each other. You find therefore,
Caroline, that this is no narrow or confined science, which comprehends
every thing material within our sphere.
CAROLINE.

On the contrary, it must be inexhaustible; and I am a loss to conceive how
any proficiency can be made in a science whose objects are so numerous.
MRS. B.

If every individual substance were formed of different materials, the study
of chemistry would, indeed, be endless; but you must observe that the
various bodies in nature are composed of certain elementary principles,
which are not very numerous.
CAROLINE.

Yes; I know that all bodies are composed of fire, air, earth, and water;
I learnt that many years ago.
MRS. B.

Page 22

But you must now endeavour to forget it. I have already informed you what
a great change chemistry has undergone since it has become a regular
science. Within these thirty years especially, it has experienced an entire
revolution, and it is now proved, that neither fire, air, earth, nor water, can
be called elementary bodies. For an elementary body is one that has never
been decomposed, that is to say, separated into other substances; and fire,
air, earth, and water, are all of them susceptible of decomposition.
EMILY.

I thought that decomposing a body was dividing it into its minutest parts.
And if so, I do not understand why an elementary substance is not capable
of being decomposed, as well as any other.
MRS. B.

You have misconceived the idea of decomposition; it is very different from
mere division. The latter simply reduces a body into parts, but the former
separates it into the various ingredients, or materials, of which it is
composed. If we were to take a loaf of bread, and separate the several
ingredients of which it is made, the flour, the yeast, the salt, and the water, it
would be very different from cutting or crumbling the loaf into pieces.
EMILY.

I understand you now very well. To decompose a body is to separate from
each other the various elementary substances of which it consists.
CAROLINE.

But flour, water, and other materials of bread, according to our definition,
are not elementary substances?
MRS. B.

No, my dear; I mentioned bread rather as a familiar comparison, to illustrate
the idea, than as an example.
The elementary substances of which a body is composed are called the
constituent parts of that body; in decomposing it, therefore, we separate its
constituent parts. If, on the contrary, we divide a body by chopping it to
pieces, or even by grinding or pounding it to the finest powder, each of

Page 23

these small particles will still consist of a portion of the several constituent
parts of the whole body: these are called the integrant parts; do you
understand the difference?
EMILY.

Yes, I think, perfectly. We decompose a body into its constituent parts; and
divide it into its integrant parts.
MRS. B.

Exactly so. If therefore a body consists of only one kind of substance,
though it may be divided into its integrant parts, it is not possible to
decompose it. Such bodies are therefore called simple or elementary, as
they are the elements of which all other bodies are composed. Compound
bodies are such as consist of more than one of these elementary principles.
CAROLINE.

But do not fire, air, earth, and water, consist, each of them, but of one kind
of substance?
MRS. B.

No, my dear; they are every one of them susceptible of being separated into
various simple bodies. Instead of four, chemists now reckon upwards of
forty elementary substances. The existence of most of these is established
by the clearest experiments; but, in regard to a few of them, particularly the
most subtle agents of nature, heat, light, and electricity, there is yet much
uncertainty, and I can only give you the opinion which seems most probably
deduced from the latest discoveries. After I have given you a list of the
elementary bodies, classed according to their properties, we shall proceed to
examine each of them separately, and then consider them in their
combinations with each other.
Excepting the more general agents of nature, heat, light, and electricity, it
would seem that the simple form of bodies is that of a metal.
CAROLINE.

You astonish me! I thought the metals were only one class of minerals, and
that there were besides, earths, stones, rocks, acids, alkalies, vapours, fluids,

Page 24

and the whole of the animal and vegetable kingdoms.
MRS. B.

You have made a tolerably good enumeration, though I fear not arranged in
the most scientific order. All these bodies, however, it is now strongly
believed, may be ultimately resolved into metallic substances. Your surprise
at this circumstance is not singular, as the decomposition of some of them,
which has been but lately accomplished, has excited the wonder of the
whole philosophical world.
But to return to the list of simple bodies—these being usually found in
combination with oxygen, I shall class them according to their properties
when so combined. This will, I think, facilitate their future investigation.
EMILY.

Pray what is oxygen?
MRS. B.

A simple body; at least one that is supposed to be so, as it has never been
decomposed. It is always found united with the negative electricity. It will
be one of the first of the elementary bodies whose properties I shall explain
to you, and, as you will soon perceive, it is one of the most important in
nature; but it would be irrelevant to enter upon this subject at present. We
must now confine our attention to the enumeration and classification of the
simple bodies in general. They may be arranged as follows:
CLASS I.
Comprehending the imponderable agents, viz.
heat or caloric,
light,
electricity.

CLASS II.
Comprehending agents capable of uniting with inflammable bodies, and in
most instances of effecting their combustion.
oxygen,
chlorine,

Page 25

iodine. *

CLASS III.
Comprehending bodies capable of uniting with oxygen, and, forming with it
various compounds. This class may be divided as follows:
DIVISION 1.

hydrogen, forming water.
DIVISION 2.

Bodies forming acids.
nitrogen, forming nitric acid.
sulphur, forming sulphuric acid.
phosphorus, forming phosphoric acid.
carbon, forming carbonic acid.
boracium, forming boracic acid.
fluorium, forming fluoric acid.
muriatium, forming muriatic acid.

DIVISION 3.

Metallic bodies forming alkalies.
potassium, forming potash.
sodium, forming soda.
ammonium, forming ammonia.

DIVISION 4.

Metallic bodies forming earths.
calcium, or metal forming lime.
magnium, forming magnesia.
barium, forming barytes.
strontium, forming strontites.
silicium, forming silex.
alumium, forming alumine.
yttrium, forming yttria.
glucium, forming glucina.
zirconium, forming zirconi. *

Page 26

DIVISION 5.

Metals, either naturally metallic, or yielding their oxygen to carbon or to
heat alone.
Subdivision 1.
Malleable Metals.
gold,
platina,
palladium,
silver *
mercury †
tin,
copper,
iron,
lead,
nickel,
zinc.

Subdiv. 2.
Brittle Metals.
arsenic,
bismuth,
antimony,
manganese,
tellurium,
cobalt,
tungsten,
molybdenum,
titanium,
chrome,
uranium,
columbium or tantalium,
iridium,
osmium,
rhodium. *

Page 27

CAROLINE.

Oh, what a formidable list! You will have much to do to explain it, Mrs. B.;
for I assure you it is perfectly unintelligible to me, and I think rather
perplexes than assists me.
MRS. B.

Do not let that alarm you, my dear; I hope that hereafter this classification
will appear quite clear, and, so far from perplexing you, will assist you in
arranging your ideas. It would be in vain to attempt forming a division that
would appear perfectly clear to a beginner: for you may easily conceive that
a chemical division being necessarily founded on properties with which you
are almost wholly unacquainted, it is impossible that you should at once be
able to understand its meaning or appreciate its utility.
But, before we proceed further, it will be necessary to give you some idea
of chemical attraction, a power on which the whole science depends.
Chemical Attraction, or the Attraction of Composition, consists in the
peculiar tendency which bodies of a different nature have to unite with each
other. It is by this force that all the compositions, and decompositions, are
effected.
EMILY.

What is the difference between chemical attraction, and the attraction of
cohesion, or of aggregation, which you often mentioned to us, in former
conversations?
MRS. B.

The attraction of cohesion exists only between particles of the same nature,
whether simple or compound; thus it unites the particles of a piece of metal
which is a simple substance, and likewise the particles of a loaf of bread
which is a compound. The attraction of composition, on the contrary, unites
and maintains, in a state of combination, particles of a dissimilar nature; it
is this power that forms each of the compound particles of which bread
consists; and it is by the attraction of cohesion that all these particles are
connected into a single mass.
EMILY.

Page 28

The attraction of cohesion, then, is the power which unites the integrant
particles of a body: the attraction of composition that which combines the
constituent particles. Is it not so?
MRS. B.

Precisely: and observe that the attraction of cohesion unites particles of a
similar nature, without changing their original properties; the result of such
an union, therefore, is a body of the same kind as the particles of which it is
formed; whilst the attraction of composition, by combining particles of a
dissimilar nature, produces compound bodies, quite different from any of
their constituents. If, for instance, I pour on the piece of copper, contained
in this glass, some of this liquid (which is called nitric acid), for which it
has a strong attraction, every particle of the copper will combine with a
particle of acid, and together they will form a new body, totally different
from either the copper or the acid.
Do you observe the internal commotion that already begins to take place? It
is produced by the combination of these two substances; and yet the acid
has in this case to overcome not only the resistance which the strong
cohesion of the particles of copper opposes to their combination with it, but
also to overcome the weight of the copper, which makes it sink to the
bottom of the glass, and prevents the acid from having such free access to it
as it would if the metal were suspended in the liquid.
EMILY.

The acid seems, however, to overcome both these obstacles without
difficulty, and appears to be very rapidly dissolving the copper.
MRS. B.

By this means it reduces the copper into more minute parts than could
possibly be done by any mechanical power. But as the acid can act only on
the surface of the metal, it will be some time before the union of these two
bodies will be completed.
You may, however, already see how totally different this compound is from
either of its ingredients. It is neither colourless, like the acid, nor hard,
heavy, and yellow like the copper. If you tasted it, you would no longer

Page 29

perceive the sourness of the acid. It has at present the appearance of a blue
liquid; but when the union is completed, and the water with which the acid
is diluted is evaporated, the compound will assume the form of regular
crystals, of a fine blue colour, and perfectly transparent *. Of these I can
shew you a specimen, as I have prepared some for that purpose.
CAROLINE.

How very beautiful they are, in colour, form, and transparency!
EMILY.

Nothing can be more striking than this example of chemical attraction.
MRS. B.

The term attraction has been lately introduced into chemistry as a substitute
for the word affinity, to which some chemists have objected, because it
originated in the vague notion that chemical combinations depended upon a
certain resemblance, or relationship, between particles that are disposed to
unite; and this idea is not only imperfect, but erroneous, as it is generally
particles of the most dissimilar nature, that have the greatest tendency to
combine.
CAROLINE.

Besides, there seems to be no advantage in using a variety of terms to
express the same meaning; on the contrary it creates confusion; and as we
are well acquainted with the term Attraction in natural philosophy, we had
better adopt it in chemistry likewise.
MRS. B.

If you have a clear idea of the meaning, I shall leave you at liberty to
express it in the terms you prefer. For myself, I confess that I think the word
Attraction best suited to the general law that unites the integrant particles of
bodies; and Affinity better adapted to that which combines the constituent
particles, as it may convey an idea of the preference which some bodies
have for others, which the term attraction of composition does not so well
express.
EMILY.

Page 30

So I think; for though that preference may not result from any relationship,
or similitude, between the particles (as you say was once supposed), yet, as
it really exists, it ought to be expressed.
MRS. B.

Well, let it be agreed that you may use the terms affinity, chemical
attraction and attraction of composition, indifferently, provided you
recollect that they have all the same meaning.
EMILY.

I do not conceive how bodies can be decomposed by chemical attraction.
That this power should be the means of composing them, is very obvious;
but that it should, at the same time, produce exactly the contrary effect,
appears to me very singular.
MRS. B.

To decompose a body is, you know, to separate its constituent parts, which,
as we have just observed, cannot be done by mechanical means.
EMILY.

No: because mechanical means separate only the integrant particles; they
act merely against the attraction of cohesion, and only divide a compound
into smaller parts.
MRS. B.

The decomposition of a body is performed by chemical powers. If you
present to a body composed of two principles, a third, which has a greater
affinity for one of them than the two first have for each other, it will be
decomposed, that is, its two principles will be separated by means of the
third body. Let us call two ingredients, of which the body is composed,
A and B. If we present to it another ingredient C, which has a greater
affinity for B than that which unites A and B, it necessarily follows that B
will quit A to combine with C. The new ingredient, therefore, has effected a
decomposition of the original body A B; A has been left alone, and a new
compound, B C, has been formed.
EMILY.

Page 31

We might, I think, use the comparison of two friends, who were very happy
in each other’s society, till a third disunited them by the preference which
one of them gave to the new-comer.
MRS. B.

Very well. I shall now show you how this takes place in chemistry.
Let us suppose that we wish to decompose the compound we have just
formed by the combination of the two ingredients, copper and nitric acid;
we may do this by presenting to it a piece of iron, for which the acid has a
stronger attraction than for copper; the acid will, consequently, quit the
copper to combine with the iron, and the copper will be what the chemists
call precipitated, that is to say, it will be thrown down in its separate state,
and reappear in its simple form.
In order to produce this effect, I shall dip the blade of this knife into the
fluid, and, when I take it out, you will observe, that, instead of being wetted
with a bluish liquid, like that contained in the glass, it will be covered with
a thin coat of copper.
CAROLINE.

So it is really! but then is it not the copper, instead of the acid, that has
combined with the iron blade?
MRS. B.

No; you are deceived by appearances: it is the acid which combines with
the iron, and, in so doing, deposits or precipitates the copper on the surface
of the blade.
EMILY.

But, cannot three or more substances combine together, without any of them
being precipitated?
MRS. B.

That is sometimes the case; but, in general, the stronger affinity destroys the
weaker; and it seldom happens that the attraction of several substances for
each other is so equally balanced as to produce such complicated
compounds.

Page 32

CAROLINE.

But, pray, Mrs. B., what is the cause of the chemical attraction of bodies for
each other? It appears to me more extraordinary or unnatural, if I may use
the expression, than the attraction of cohesion, which unites particles of a
similar nature.
MRS. B.

Chemical attraction may, like that of cohesion or gravitation, be one of the
powers inherent in matter which, in our present state of knowledge, admits
of no other satisfactory explanation than an immediate reference to a divine
cause. Sir H. Davy, however, whose important discoveries have opened
such improved views in chemistry, has suggested an hypothesis which may
throw great light upon that science. He supposes that there are two kinds of
electricity, with one or other of which all bodies are united. These we
distinguish by the names of positive and negative electricity; those bodies
are disposed to combine, which possess opposite electricities, as they are
brought together by the attraction which these electricities have for each
other. But, whether this hypothesis be altogether founded on truth or not, it
is impossible to question the great influence of electricity in chemical
combinations.
EMILY.

So, that we must suppose that the two electricities always attract each other,
and thus compel the bodies in which they exist to combine?
CAROLINE.

And may not this be also the cause of the attraction of cohesion?
MRS. B.

No, for in particles of the same nature the same electricities must prevail,
and it is only the different or opposite electric fluids that attract each other.
CAROLINE.

These electricities seem to me to be a kind of chemical spirit, which
animates the particles of bodies, and draws them together.
EMILY.

Page 33

If it is known, then, with which of the electricities bodies are united, it can
be inferred which will, and which will not, combine together?
MRS. B.

Certainly.—I should not omit to mention, that some doubts have been
entertained whether electricity be really a material agent, or whether it
might not be a power inherent in bodies, similar to, or, perhaps identical
with, attraction.
EMILY.

But what then would be the electric spark which is visible, and must
therefore be really material?
MRS. B.

What we call the electric spark, may, Sir H. Davy says, be merely the heat
and light, or fire produced by the chemical combinations with which these
phenomena are always connected. We will not, however, enter more fully
on this important subject at present, but reserve the principal facts which
relate to it to a future conversation.
Before we part, however, I must recommend you to fix in your memory the
names of the simple bodies, against our next interview.

* It has been questioned by some eminent chemists, whether these
two last agents should not be classed among the inflammable
bodies, as they are capable of combining with oxygen, as well as
with inflammable bodies. But they seem to be more distinctly
characterised by their property of supporting combustion than by
any other quality.
* Of all these earths, three or four only have as yet been distinctly
decomposed.
* These first four metals have commonly been distinguished by
the appellation of perfect or noble metals, on account of their
possessing the characteristic properties of ductility, malleability,
inalterability, and great specific gravity, in an eminent degree.

Page 34

† Mercury, in its liquid state, cannot, of course, be called a
malleable metal. But when frozen, it possesses a considerable
degree of malleability.
* These last four or five metallic bodies are placed under this
class for the sake of arrangement, though some of their properties
have not been yet fully investigated.
* These crystals are more easily obtained from a mixture of
sulphuric with a little nitric acid.

CONVERSATION II.
ON LIGHT AND HEAT OR CALORIC.

CAROLINE.

We have learned by heart the names of all the simple bodies which you
have enumerated, and we are now ready to enter on the examination of each
of them successively. You will begin, I suppose, with light?
MRS. B.

Respecting the nature of light we have little more than conjectures. It is
considered by most philosophers as a real substance, immediately
emanating from the sun, and from all luminous bodies, from which it is
projected in right lines with prodigious velocity. Light, however, being
imponderable, it cannot be confined and examined by itself; and therefore it
is to the effects it produces on other bodies, rather than to its immediate
nature, that we must direct our attention.
The connection between light and heat is very obvious; indeed, it is such,
that it is extremely difficult to examine the one independently of the other.
EMILY.

Page 35

But, is it possible to separate light from heat; I thought they were only
different degrees of the same thing, fire?
MRS. B.

I told you that fire was not now considered as a simple element. Whether
light and heat be altogether different agents, or not, I cannot pretend to
decide; but, in many cases, light may be separated from heat. The first
discovery of this was made by a celebrated Swedish chemist, Scheele.
Another very striking illustration of the separation of heat and light was
long after pointed out by Dr. Herschell. This philosopher discovered that
these two agents were emitted in the rays of the sun, and that heat was less
refrangible than light; for, in separating the different coloured rays of light
by a prism (as we did some time ago), he found that the greatest heat was
beyond the spectrum, at a little distance from the red rays, which, you may
recollect, are the least refrangible.
EMILY.

I should like to try that experiment.
MRS. B.

It is by no means an easy one: the heat of a ray of light, refracted by a
prism, is so small, that it requires a very delicate thermometer to distinguish
the difference of the degree of heat within and without the spectrum. For in
this experiment the heat is not totally separated from the light, each
coloured ray retaining a certain portion of it, though the greatest part is not
sufficiently refracted to fall within the spectrum.
EMILY.

I suppose, then, that those coloured rays which are the least refrangible,
retain the greatest quantity of heat?
MRS. B.

They do so.
EMILY.

Though I no longer doubt that light and heat can be separated, Dr.
Herschell’s experiment does not appear to me to afford sufficient proof that

Page 36

they are essentially different; for light, which you call a simple body, may
likewise be divided into the various coloured rays.
MRS. B.

No doubt there must be some difference in the various coloured rays. Even
their chemical powers are different. The blue rays, for instance, have the
greatest effect in separating oxygen from bodies, as was found by Scheele;
and there exist also, as Dr. Wollaston has shown, rays more refrangible than
the blue, which produce the same chemical effect, and, what is very
remarkable, are invisible.
EMILY.

Do you think it possible that heat may be merely a modification of light?
MRS. B.

That is a supposition which, in the present state of natural philosophy, can
neither be positively affirmed nor denied. Let us, therefore, instead of
discussing theoretical points, be contented with examining what is known
respecting the chemical effects of light.
Light is capable of entering into a kind of transitory union with certain
substances, and this is what has been called phosphorescence. Bodies that
are possessed of this property, after being exposed to the sun’s rays, appear
luminous in the dark. The shells of fish, the bones of land animals, marble,
limestone, and a variety of combinations of earths, are more or less
powerfully phosphorescent.
CAROLINE.

I remember being much surprised last summer with the phosphorescent
appearance of some pieces of rotten wood, which had just been dug out of
the ground; they shone so bright that I at first supposed them to be glow-
worms.
EMILY.

And is not the light of a glow-worm of a phosphorescent nature?
MRS. B.

Page 37

It is a very remarkable instance of phosphorescence in living animals; this
property, however, is not exclusively possessed by the glow-worm. The
insect called the lanthorn-fly, which is peculiar to warm climates, emits
light as it flies, producing in the dark a remarkably sparkling appearance.
But it is more common to see animal matter in a dead state possessed of a
phosphorescent quality; sea fish is often eminently so.
EMILY.

I have heard that the sea has sometimes had the appearance of being
illuminated, and that the light is supposed to proceed from the spawn of
fishes floating on its surface.
MRS. B.

This light is probably owing to that or some other animal matter. Sea water
has been observed to become luminous from the substance of a fresh
herring having been immersed in it; and certain insects, of the Medusa kind,
are known to produce similar effects.
But the strongest phosphorescence is produced by chemical compositions
prepared for the purpose, the most common of which consists of oyster
shells and sulphur, and is known by the name of Canton’s Phosphorus.
EMILY.

I am rather surprised, Mrs. B., that you should have said so much of the
light emitted by phosphorescent bodies without taking any notice of that
which is produced by burning bodies.
MRS. B.

The light emitted by the latter is so intimately connected with the chemical
history of combustion, that I must defer all explanation of it till we come to
the examination of that process, which is one of the most interesting in
chemical science.
Light is an agent capable of producing various chemical changes. It is
essential to the welfare both of the animal and vegetable kingdoms; for men
and plants grow pale and sickly if deprived of its salutary influence. It is
likewise remarkable for its property of destroying colour, which renders it
of great consequence in the process of bleaching.

Page 38

EMILY.

Is it not singular that light, which in studying optics we were taught to
consider as the source and origin of colours, should have also the power of
destroying them?
CAROLINE.

It is a fact, however, that we every day experience; you know how it fades
the colours of linens and silks.
EMILY.

Certainly. And I recollect that endive is made to grow white instead of
green, by being covered up so as to exclude the light. But by what means
does light produce these effects?
MRS. B.

This I cannot attempt to explain to you until you have obtained a further
knowledge of chemistry. As the chemical properties of light can be
accounted for only in their reference to compound bodies, it would be
useless to detain you any longer on this subject; we may therefore pass on
to the examination of heat, or caloric, with which we are somewhat better
acquainted.
Heat and Light may be always distinguished by the different sensations
they produce, Light affects the sense of sight; Caloric that of feeling; the
one produces Vision, the other the sensation of Heat.
Caloric is found to exist in a variety of forms or modifications, and I think it
will be best to consider it under the two following heads, viz.

1. free or radiant caloric.
2. combined caloric.

The first, free or radiant caloric, is also called heat of temperature; it
comprehends all heat which is perceptible to the senses, and affects the
thermometer.
EMILY.

Page 39

You mean such as the heat of the sun, of fire, of candles, of stoves; in short,
of every thing that burns?
MRS. B.

And likewise of things that do not burn, as, for instance, the warmth of the
body; in a word, all heat that is sensible, whatever may be its degree, or the
source from which it is derived.
CAROLINE.

What then are the other modifications of caloric? It must be a strange kind
of heat that cannot be perceived by our senses.
MRS. B.

None of the modifications of caloric should properly be called heat; for
heat, strictly speaking, is the sensation produced by caloric, on animated
bodies; this word, therefore, in the accurate language of science, should be
confined to express the sensation. But custom has adapted it likewise to
inanimate matter, and we say the heat of an oven, the heat of the sun,
without any reference to the sensation which they are capable of exciting.
It was in order to avoid the confusion which arose from thus confounding
the cause and effect, that modern chemists adopted the new word caloric, to
denote the principle which produces heat; yet they do not always, in
compliance with their own language, limit the word heat to the expression
of the sensation, since they still frequently employ it in reference to the
other modifications of caloric which are quite independent of sensation.
CAROLINE.

But you have not yet explained to us what these other modifications of
caloric are.
MRS. B.

Because you are not acquainted with the properties of free caloric, and you
know that we have agreed to proceed with regularity.
One of the most remarkable properties of free caloric is its power of
dilating bodies. This fluid is so extremely subtle, that it enters and pervades
all bodies whatever, forces itself between their particles, and not only

Page 40

separates them, but frequently drives them asunder to a considerable
distance from each other. It is thus that caloric dilates or expands a body so
as to make it occupy a greater space than it did before.
EMILY.

The effect it has on bodies, therefore, is directly contrary to that of the
attraction of cohesion; the one draws the particles together, the other drives
them asunder.
MRS. B.

Precisely. There is a continual struggle between the attraction of
aggregation, and the expansive power of caloric; and from the action of
these two opposite forces, result all the various forms of matter, or degrees
of consistence, from the solid, to the liquid and aëriform state. And
accordingly we find that most bodies are capable of passing from one of
these forms to the other, merely in consequence of their receiving different
quantities of caloric.
CAROLINE.

That is very curious; but I think I understand the reason of it. If a great
quantity of caloric is added to a solid body, it introduces itself between the
particles in such a manner as to overcome, in a considerable degree, the
attraction of cohesion; and the body, from a solid, is then converted into a
fluid.
MRS. B.

This is the case whenever a body is fused or melted; but if you add caloric
to a liquid, can you tell me what is the consequence?
CAROLINE.

The caloric forces itself in greater abundance between the particles of the
fluid, and drives them to such a distance from each other, that their
attraction of aggregation is wholly destroyed: the liquid is then transformed
into vapour.
MRS. B.

Page 41

Very well; and this is precisely the case with boiling water, when it is
converted into steam or vapour, and with all bodies that assume an aëriform
state.
EMILY.

I do not well understand the word aëriform?
MRS. B.

Any elastic fluid whatever, whether it be merely vapour or permanent air, is
called aëriform.
But each of these various states, solid, liquid, and aëriform, admit of many
different degrees of density, or consistence, still arising (chiefly at least)
from the different quantities of caloric the bodies contain. Solids are of
various degrees of density, from that of gold, to that of a thin jelly. Liquids,
from the consistence of melted glue, or melted metals, to that of ether,
which is the lightest of all liquids. The different elastic fluids (with which
you are not yet acquainted) are susceptible of no less variety in their
degrees of density.
EMILY.

But does not every individual body also admit of different degrees of
consistence, without changing its state?
MRS. B.

Undoubtedly; and this I can immediately show you by a very simple
experiment. This piece of iron now exactly fits the frame, or ring, made to
receive it; but if heated red hot, it will no longer do so, for its dimensions
will be so much increased by the caloric that has penetrated into it, that it
will be much too large for the frame.
The iron is now red hot; by applying it to the frame, we shall see how much
it is dilated.
EMILY.

Considerably so indeed! I knew that heat had this effect on bodies, but I did
not imagine that it could be made so conspicuous.

Page 42

MRS. B.

By means of this instrument (called a Pyrometer) we may estimate, in the
most exact manner, the various dilatations of any solid body by heat. The
body we are now going to submit to trial is this small iron bar; I fix it to this
apparatus, (Plate I. Fig. 1.) and then heat it by lighting the three lamps
beneath it: when the bar expands, it increases in length as well as thickness;
and, as one end communicates with this wheel-work, whilst the other end is
fixed and immoveable, no sooner does it begin to dilate than it presses
against the wheel-work, and sets in motion the index, which points out the
degrees of dilatation on the dial-plate.
Vol. I. p. 38. Plate I.

Fig. 1 A.A Bar of Metal. 1.2.3 Lamps burning. B.B Wheel work. C Index.
Fig. 2 A.A Glass tubes with bulbs. B.B Glasses of water in which they are immersed.
Larger view

EMILY.

This is, indeed, a very curious instrument; but I do not understand the use of
the wheels: would it not be more simple, and answer the purpose equally
well, if the bar, in dilating, pressed against the index, and put it in motion
without the intervention of the wheels?
MRS. B.

Page 43

The use of the wheels is merely to multiply the motion, and therefore render
the effect of the caloric more obvious; for if the index moved no more than
the bar increased in length, its motion would scarcely be perceptible; but by
means of the wheels it moves in a much greater proportion, which therefore
renders the variations far more conspicuous.
By submitting different bodies to the test of the pyrometer, it is found that
they are far from dilating in the same proportion. Different metals expand in
different degrees, and other kinds of solid bodies vary still more in this
respect. But this different susceptibility of dilatation is still more
remarkable in fluids than in solid bodies, as I shall show you. I have here
two glass tubes, terminated at one end by large bulbs. We shall fill the
bulbs, the one with spirit of wine, the other with water. I have coloured both
liquids, in order that the effect may be more conspicuous. The spirit of
wine, you see, dilates by the warmth of my hand as I hold the bulb.
EMILY.

It certainly does, for I see it is rising into the tube. But water, it seems, is
not so easily affected by heat; for scarcely any change is produced on it by
the warmth of the hand.
MRS. B.

True; we shall now plunge the bulbs into hot water, (Plate I. Fig. 2.) and
you will see both liquids rise in the tubes; but the spirit of wine will ascend
highest.
CAROLINE.

How rapidly it expands! Now it has nearly reached the top of the tube,
though the water has hardly begun to rise.
EMILY.

The water now begins to dilate. Are not these glass tubes, with liquids rising
within them, very like thermometers?
MRS. B.

A thermometer is constructed exactly on the same principle, and these tubes
require only a scale to answer the purpose of thermometers: but they would

Page 44

be rather awkward in their dimensions. The tubes and bulbs of
thermometers, though of various sizes, are in general much smaller than
these; the tube too is hermetically closed, and the air excluded from it. The
fluid most generally used in thermometers is mercury, commonly called
quicksilver, the dilatations and contractions of which correspond more
exactly to the additions, and subtractions, of caloric, than those of any other
fluid.
CAROLINE.

Yet I have often seen coloured spirit of wine used in thermometers.
MRS. B.

The expansions and contractions of that liquid are not quite so uniform as
those of mercury; but in cases in which it is not requisite to ascertain the
temperature with great precision, spirit of wine will answer the purpose
equally well, and indeed in some respects better, as the expansion of the
latter is greater, and therefore more conspicuous. This fluid is used likewise
in situations and experiments in which mercury would be frozen; for
mercury becomes a solid body, like a piece of lead or any other metal, at a
certain degree of cold: but no degree of cold has ever been known to freeze
spirit of wine.
A thermometer, therefore, consists of a tube with a bulb, such as you see
here, containing a fluid whose degrees of dilatation and contraction are
indicated by a scale to which the tube is fixed. The degree which indicates
the boiling point, simply means that, when the fluid is sufficiently dilated to
rise to this point, the heat is such that water exposed to the same
temperature will boil. When, on the other hand, the fluid is so much
condensed as to sink to the freezing point, we know that water will freeze at
that temperature. The extreme points of the scales are not the same in all
thermometers, nor are the degrees always divided in the same manner. In
different countries philosophers have chosen to adopt different scales and
divisions. The two thermometers most used are those of Fahrenheit, and of
Reaumur; the first is generally preferred by the English, the latter by the
French.
EMILY.

Page 45

The variety of scale must be very inconvenient, and I should think liable to
occasion confusion, when French and English experiments are compared.
MRS. B.

The inconvenience is but very trifling, because the different gradations of
the scales do not affect the principle upon which thermometers are
constructed. When we know, for instance, that Fahrenheit’s scale is divided
into 212 degrees, in which 32° corresponds with the freezing point, and
212° with the point of boiling water: and that Reaumur’s is divided only
into 80 degrees, in which 0° denotes the freezing point, and 80° that of
boiling water, it is easy to compare the two scales together, and reduce the
one into the other. But, for greater convenience, thermometers are
sometimes constructed with both these scales, one on either side of the tube;
so that the correspondence of the different degrees of the two scales is thus
instantly seen. Here is one of these scales, (Plate II. Fig. 1.) by which you
can at once perceive that each degree of Reaumur’s corresponds to 2¼ of
Fahrenheit’s division. But I believe the French have, of late, given the
preference to what they call the centigrade scale, in which the space
between the freezing and the boiling point is divided into 100 degrees.
Vol. I. p. 42. Plate II.

Page 46

Larger view

CAROLINE.

That seems to me the most reasonable division, and I cannot guess why the
freezing point is called 32°, or what advantage is derived from it.
MRS. B.

There really is no advantage in it; and it originated in a mistaken opinion of
the instrument-maker, Fahrenheit, who first constructed these
thermometers. He mixed snow and salt together, and produced by that
means a degree of cold which he concluded was the greatest possible, and

Page 47

therefore made his scale begin from that point. Between that and boiling
water he made 212 degrees, and the freezing point was found to be at 32°.
EMILY.

Are spirit of wine, and mercury, the only liquids used in the construction of
thermometers?
MRS. B.

I believe they are the only liquids now in use, though some others, such as
linseed oil, would make tolerable thermometers: but for experiments in
which a very quick and delicate test of the changes of temperature is
required, air is the fluid sometimes employed. The bulb of air thermometers
is filled with common air only, and its expansion and contraction are
indicated by a small drop of any coloured liquor, which is suspended within
the tube, and moves up and down, according as the air within the bulb and
tube expands or contracts. But in general, air thermometers, however
sensible to changes of temperature, are by no means accurate in their
indications.
I can, however, show you an air thermometer of a very peculiar
construction, which is remarkably well adapted for some chemical
experiments, as it is equally delicate and accurate in its indications.
CAROLINE.

It looks like a double thermometer reversed, the tube being bent, and having
a large bulb at each of its extremities. (Plate II. Fig. 2.)
EMILY.

Why do you call it an air thermometer; the tube contains a coloured liquid?
MRS. B.

But observe that the bulbs are filled with air, the liquid being confined to a
portion of the tube, and answering only the purpose of showing, by its
motion in the tube, the comparative dilatation or contraction of the air
within the bulbs, which afford an indication of their relative temperature.
Thus if you heat the bulb A, by the warmth of your hand, the fluid will rise

Page 48

towards the bulb B, and the contrary will happen if you reverse the
experiment.
But if, on the contrary, both tubes are of the same temperature, as is the case
now, the coloured liquid, suffering an equal pressure on each side, no
change of level takes place.
CAROLINE.

This instrument appears, indeed, uncommonly delicate. The fluid is set in
motion by the mere approach of my hand.
MRS. B.

You must observe, however, that this thermometer cannot indicate the
temperature of any particular body, or of the medium in which it is
immersed; it serves only to point out the difference of temperature between
the two bulbs, when placed under different circumstances. For this reason it
has been called differential thermometer. You will see by-and-bye to what
particular purposes this instrument applies.
EMILY.

But do common thermometers indicate the exact quantity of caloric
contained either in the atmosphere, or in any body with which they are in
contact?
MRS. B.

No: first, because there are other modifications of caloric which do not
affect the thermometer; and, secondly, because the temperature of a body, as
indicated by the thermometer, is only relative. When, for instance, the
thermometer remains stationary at the freezing point, we know that the
atmosphere (or medium in which it is placed, whatever it may be) is as cold
as freezing water; and when it stands at the boiling point, we know that this
medium is as hot as boiling water; but we do not know the positive quantity
of heat contained either in freezing or boiling water, any more than we
know the real extremes of heat and cold; and consequently we cannot
determine that of the body in which the thermometer is placed.
CAROLINE.

Page 49

I do not quite understand this explanation.
MRS. B.

Let us compare a thermometer to a well, in which the water rises to
different heights, according as it is more or less supplied by the spring
which feeds it: if the depth of the well is unfathomable, it must be
impossible to know the absolute quantity of water it contains; yet we can
with the greatest accuracy measure the number of feet the water has risen or
fallen in the well at any time, and consequently know the precise quantity
of its increase or diminution, without having the least knowledge of the
whole quantity of water it contains.
CAROLINE.

Now I comprehend it very well; nothing appears to me to explain a thing so
clearly as a comparison.
EMILY.

But will thermometers bear any degree of heat?
MRS. B.

No; for if the temperature were much above the highest degree marked on
the scale of the thermometer, the mercury would burst the tube in an
attempt to ascend. And at any rate, no thermometer can be applied to
temperatures higher than the boiling point of the liquid used in its
construction, for the steam, on the liquid beginning to boil, would burst the
tube. In furnaces, or whenever any very high temperature is to be measured,
a pyrometer, invented by Wedgwood, is used for that purpose. It is made of
a certain composition of baked clay, which has the peculiar property of
contracting by heat, so that the degree of contraction of this substance
indicates the temperature to which it has been exposed.
EMILY.

But is it possible for a body to contract by heat? I thought that heat dilated
all bodies whatever.
MRS. B.

Page 50

This is not an exception to the rule. You must recollect that the bulk of the
clay is not compared, whilst hot, with that which it has when cold; but it is
from the change which the clay has undergone by having been heated that
the indications of this instrument are derived. This change consists in a
beginning fusion which tends to unite the particles of clay more closely,
thus rendering it less pervious or spongy.
Clay is to be considered as a spongy body, having many interstices or pores,
from its having contained water when soft. These interstices are by heat
lessened, and would by extreme heat be entirely obliterated.
CAROLINE.

And how do you ascertain the degrees of contraction of Wedgwood’s
pyrometer?
MRS. B.

The dimensions of a piece of clay are measured by a scale graduated on the
side of a tapered groove, formed in a brass ruler; the more the clay is
contracted by the heat, the further it will descend into the narrow part of the
tube.
Before we quit the subject of expansion, I must observe to you that, as
liquids expand more readily than solids, so elastic fluids, whether air or
vapour, are the most expansible of all bodies.
It may appear extraordinary that all elastic fluids whatever, undergo the
same degree of expansion from equal augmentations of temperature.
EMILY.

I suppose, then, that all elastic fluids are of the same density?
MRS. B.

Very far from it; they vary in density, more than either liquids or solids. The
uniformity of their expansibility, which at first may appear singular, is,
however, readily accounted for. For if the different susceptibilities of
expansion of bodies arise from their various degrees of attraction of
cohesion, no such difference can be expected in elastic fluids, since in these
the attraction of cohesion does not exist, their particles being on the

Page 51

contrary possessed of an elastic or repulsive power; they will therefore all
be equally expanded by equal degrees of caloric.
EMILY.

True; as there is no power opposed to the expansive force of caloric in
elastic bodies, its effect must be the same in all of them.
MRS. B.

Let us now proceed to examine the other properties of free caloric.
Free caloric always tends to diffuse itself equally, that is to say, when two
bodies are of different temperatures, the warmer gradually parts with its
heat to the colder, till they are both brought to the same temperature. Thus,
when a thermometer is applied to a hot body, it receives caloric; when to a
cold one, it communicates part of its own caloric, and this communication
continues until the thermometer and the body arrive at the same
temperature.
EMILY.

Cold, then, is nothing but a negative quality, simply implying the absence of
heat.
MRS. B.

Not the total absence, but a diminution of heat; for we know of no body in
which some caloric may not be discovered.
CAROLINE.

But when I lay my hand on this marble table I feel it positively cold, and
cannot conceive that there is any caloric in it.
MRS. B.

The cold you experience consists in the loss of caloric that your hand
sustains in an attempt to bring its temperature to an equilibrium with the
marble. If you lay a piece of ice upon it, you will find that the contrary
effect will take place; the ice will be melted by the heat which it abstracts
from the marble.
CAROLINE.

Page 52

Is it not in this case the air of the room, which being warmer than the
marble, melts the ice?
MRS. B.

The air certainly acts on the surface which is exposed to it, but the table
melts that part with which it is in contact.
CAROLINE.

But why does caloric tend to an equilibrium? It cannot be on the same
principle as other fluids, since it has no weight?
MRS. B.

Very true, Caroline, that is an excellent objection. You might also, with
some propriety, object to the term equilibrium being applied to a body that
is without weight; but I know of no expression that would explain my
meaning so well. You must consider it, however, in a figurative rather than
a literal sense; its strict meaning is an equal diffusion. We cannot, indeed,
well say by what power it diffuses itself equally, though it is not surprising
that it should go from the parts which have the most to those which have the
least. This subject is best explained by a theory suggested by Professor
Prevost of Geneva, which is now, I believe, generally adopted.
According to this theory, caloric is composed of particles perfectly separate
from each other, every one of which moves with a rapid velocity in a certain
direction. These directions vary as much as imagination can conceive, the
result of which is, that there are rays or lines of these particles moving with
immense velocity in every possible direction. Caloric is thus universally
diffused, so that when any portion of space happens to be in the
neighbourhood of another, which contains more caloric, the colder portion
receives a quantity of calorific rays from the latter, sufficient to restore an
equilibrium of temperature. This radiation does not only take place in free
space, but extends also to bodies of every kind. Thus you may suppose all
bodies whatever constantly radiating caloric: those that are of the same
temperature give out and absorb equal quantities, so that no variation of
temperature is produced in them; but when one body contains more free
caloric than another, the exchange is always in favour of the colder body,

Page 53

until an equilibrium is effected; this you found to be the case when the
marble table cooled your hand, and again when it melted the ice.
CAROLINE.

This reciprocal radiation surprises me extremely; I thought, from what you
first said, that the hotter bodies alone emitted rays of caloric which were
absorbed by the colder; for it seems unnatural that a hot body should
receive any caloric from a cold one, even though it should return a greater
quantity.
MRS. B.

It may at first appear so, but it is no more extraordinary than that a candle
should send forth rays of light to the sun, which, you know, must
necessarily happen.
CAROLINE.

Well, Mrs. B—, I believe that I must give up the point. But I wish I could
see these rays of caloric; I should then have greater faith in them.
MRS. B.

Will you give no credit to any sense but that of sight? You may feel the rays
of caloric which you receive from any body of a temperature higher than
your own; the loss of the caloric you part with in return, it is true, is not
perceptible; for as you gain more than you lose, instead of suffering a
diminution, you are really making an acquisition of caloric. It is, therefore,
only when you are parting with it to a body of a lower temperature, that you
are sensible of the sensation of cold, because you then sustain an absolute
loss of caloric.
EMILY.

And in this case we cannot be sensible of the small quantity of heat we
receive in exchange from the colder body, because it serves only to
diminish the loss.
MRS. B.

Very well, indeed, Emily. Professor Pictet, of Geneva, has made some very
interesting experiments, which prove not only that caloric radiates from all

Page 54

bodies whatever, but that these rays may be reflected, according to the laws
of optics, in the same manner as light. I shall repeat these experiments
before you, having procured mirrors fit for the purpose; and it will afford us
an opportunity of using the differential thermometer, which is particularly
well adapted for these experiments.—I place an iron bullet, (Plate III.
Fig. 1.) about two inches in diameter, and heated to a degree not sufficient
to render it luminous, in the focus of this large metallic concave mirror. The
rays of heat which fall on this mirror are reflected, agreeably to the property
of concave mirrors, in a parallel direction, so as to fall on a similar mirror,
which, you see, is placed opposite to the first, at the distance of about ten
feet; thence the rays converge to the focus of the second mirror, in which I
place one of the bulbs of this thermometer. Now, observe in what manner it
is affected by the caloric which is reflected on it from the heated bullet.—
The air is dilated in the bulb which we placed in the focus of the mirror, and
the liquor rises considerably in the opposite leg.
Vol. I. p. 54 Plate III.

A.A. & B.B Concave mirrors fixed on stands. C Heated Bullet placed in the focus of the
mirror A. D Thermometer, with its bulb placed in the focus of the mirror B.
1.2.3.4 Rays of Caloric radiating from the bullet & falling on the mirror A. 5.6.7.8 The
same rays reflected from the mirror A to the mirror B. 9.10.11.12 The same rays
reflected by the mirror B to the Thermometer.
Larger view

EMILY.

Page 55

But would not the same effect take place, if the rays of caloric from the
heated bullet fell directly on the thermometer, without the assistance of the
mirrors?
MRS. B.

The effect would in that case be so trifling, at the distance at which the
bullet and the thermometer are from each other, that it would be almost
imperceptible. The mirrors, you know, greatly increase the effect, by
collecting a large quantity of rays into a focus; place your hand in the focus
of the mirror, and you will find it much hotter there than when you remove
it nearer to the bullet.
EMILY.

That is very true; it appears extremely singular to feel the heat diminish in
approaching the body from which it proceeds.
CAROLINE.

And the mirror which produces so much heat, by converging the rays, is
itself quite cold.
MRS. B.

The same number of rays that are dispersed over the surface of the mirror
are collected by it into the focus; but, if you consider how large a surface
the mirror presents to the rays, and, consequently, how much they are
diffused in comparison to what they are at the focus, which is little more
than a point, I think you can no longer wonder that the focus should be so
much hotter than the mirror.
The principal use of the mirrors in this experiment is, to prove that the
calorific emanation is reflected in the same manner as light.
CAROLINE.

And the result, I think, is very conclusive.
MRS. B.

The experiment may be repeated with a wax taper instead of the bullet, with
a view of separating the light from the caloric. For this purpose a

Page 56

transparent plate of glass must be interposed between the mirrors; for light,
you know, passes with great facility through glass, whilst the transmission
of caloric is almost wholly impeded by it. We shall find, however, in this
experiment, that some few of the calorific rays pass through the glass
together with the light, as the thermometer rises a little; but, as soon as the
glass is removed, and a free passage left to the caloric, it will rise
considerably higher.
EMILY.

This experiment, as well as that of Dr. Herschell’s, proves that light and
heat may be separated; for in the latter experiment the separation was not
perfect, any more than in that of Mr. Pictet.
CAROLINE.

I should like to repeat this experiment, with the difference of substituting a
cold body instead of the hot one, to see whether cold would not be reflected
as well as heat.
MRS. B.

That experiment was proposed to Mr. Pictet by an incredulous philosopher
like yourself, and he immediately tried it by substituting a piece of ice in the
place of the heated bullet.
CAROLINE.

Well, Mrs. B., and what was the result?
MRS. B.

That we shall see; I have procured some ice for the purpose.
EMILY.

The thermometer falls considerably!
CAROLINE.

And does not that prove that cold is not merely a negative quality, implying
simply an inferior degree of heat? The cold must be positive, since it is
capable of reflection.
MRS. B.

Page 57

So it at first appeared to Mr. Pictet; but upon a little consideration he found
that it afforded only an additional proof of the reflection of heat: this I shall
endeavour to explain to you.
According to Mr. Prevost’s theory, we suppose that all bodies whatever
radiate caloric; the thermometer used in these experiments therefore emits
calorific rays in the same manner as any other substance. When its
temperature is in equilibrium with that of the surrounding bodies, it receives
as much caloric as it parts with, and no change of temperature is produced.
But when we introduce a body of a lower temperature, such as a piece of
ice, which parts with less caloric than it receives, the consequence is, that
its temperature is raised, whilst that of the surrounding bodies is
proportionally lowered.
EMILY.

If, for instance, I was to bring a large piece of ice into this room, the ice
would in time be melted, by absorbing caloric from the general radiation
which is going on throughout the room; and as it would contribute very
little caloric in return for what is absorbed, the room would necessarily be
cooled by it.
MRS. B.

Just so; and as in consequence of the mirrors, a more considerable exchange
of rays takes place between the ice and the thermometer, than between these
and any of the surrounding bodies, the temperature of the thermometer must
be more lowered than that of any other adjacent object.
CAROLINE.

I confess I do not perfectly understand your explanation.
MRS. B.

This experiment is exactly similar to that made with the heated bullet: for, if
we consider the thermometer as the hot body (which it certainly is in
comparison to the ice), you may then easily understand that it is by the loss
of the calorific rays which the thermometer sends to the ice, and not by any
cold rays received from it, that the fall of the mercury is occasioned: for the

Page 58

ice, far from emitting rays of cold, sends forth rays of caloric, which
diminish the loss sustained by the thermometer.
Let us say, for instance, that the radiation of the thermometer towards the
ice is equal to 20, and that of the ice towards the thermometer to 10: the
exchange in favour of the ice is as 20 is to 10, or the thermometer
absolutely loses 10, whilst the ice gains 10.
CAROLINE.

But if the ice actually sends rays of caloric to the thermometer, must not the
latter fall still lower when the ice is removed?
MRS. B.

No; for the space that the ice occupied, admits rays from all the surrounding
bodies to pass through it; and those being of the same temperature as the
thermometer, will not affect it, because as much heat now returns to the
thermometer as radiates from it.
CAROLINE.

I must confess that you have explained this in so satisfactory a manner, that
I cannot help being convinced now that cold has no real claim to the rank of
a positive being.
MRS. B.

Before I conclude the subject of radiation I must observe to you that
different bodies, (or rather surfaces,) possess the power of radiating caloric
in very different degrees.
Some very curious experiments have been made by Mr. Leslie on this
subject, and it was for this purpose that he invented the differential
thermometer; with its assistance he ascertained that black surfaces radiate
most, glass next, and polished surfaces the least of all.
EMILY.

Supposing these surfaces, of course, to be all of the same temperature.
MRS. B.

Page 59

Undoubtedly. I will now show you the very simple and ingenious apparatus,
by means of which he made these experiments. This cubical tin vessel or
canister, has each of its sides externally covered with different materials;
the one is simply blackened; the next is covered with white paper; the third
with a pane of glass, and in the fourth the polished tin surface remains
uncovered. We shall fill this vessel with hot water, so that there can be no
doubt but that all its sides will be of the same temperature. Now let us place
it in the focus of one of the mirrors, making each of its sides front it in
succession. We shall begin with the black surface.
CAROLINE.

It makes the thermometer which is in the focus of the other mirror rise
considerably. Let us turn the paper surface towards the mirror. The
thermometer falls a little, therefore of course this side cannot emit or radiate
so much caloric as the blackened side.
EMILY.

This is very surprising; for the sides are exactly of the same size, and must
be of the same temperature. But let us try the glass surface.
MRS. B.

The thermometer continues falling, and with the plain surface it falls still
lower; these two surfaces therefore radiate less and less.
CAROLINE.

I think I have found out the reason of this.
MRS. B.

I should be very happy to hear it, for it has not yet (to my knowledge) been
accounted for.
CAROLINE.

The water within the vessel gradually cools, and the thermometer in
consequence gradually falls.
MRS. B.

Page 60

It is true that the water cools, but certainly in much less proportion than the
thermometer descends, as you will perceive if you now change the tin
surface for the black one.
CAROLINE.

I was mistaken certainly, for the thermometer rises again now that the black
surface fronts the mirror.
MRS. B.

And yet the water in the vessel is still cooling, Caroline.
EMILY.

I am surprised that the tin surface should radiate the least caloric, for a
metallic vessel filled with hot water, a silver teapot, for instance, feels much
hotter to the hand than one of black earthen ware.
MRS. B.

That is owing to the different power which various bodies possess for
conducting caloric, a property which we shall presently examine. Thus,
although a metallic vessel feels warmer to the hand, a vessel of this kind is
known to preserve the heat of the liquid within, better than one of any other
materials; it is for this reason that silver teapots make better tea than those
of earthen ware.
EMILY.

According to these experiments, light-coloured dresses, in cold weather,
should keep us warmer than black clothes, since the latter radiate so much
more than the former.
MRS. B.

And that is actually the case.
EMILY.

This property, of different surfaces to radiate in different degrees, appears to
me to be at variance with the equilibrium of caloric; since it would imply
that those bodies which radiate most, must ultimately become coldest.

Page 61

Suppose that we were to vary this experiment, by using two metallic vessels
full of boiling water, the one blackened, the other not; would not the black
one cool the first?
CAROLINE.

True; but when they were both brought down to the temperature of the
room, the interchange of caloric between the canisters and the other bodies
of the room being then equal, their temperatures would remain the same.
EMILY.

I do not see why that should be the case; for if different surfaces of the same
temperature radiate in different degrees when heated, why should they not
continue to do so when cooled down to the temperature of the room?
MRS. B.

You have started a difficulty, Emily, which certainly requires explanation. It
is found by experiment that the power of absorption corresponds with and is
proportional to that of radiation; so that under equal temperatures, bodies
compensate for the greater loss they sustain in consequence of their greater
radiation by their greater absorption; so that if you were to make your
experiment in an atmosphere heated like the canisters, to the temperature of
boiling water, though it is true that the canisters would radiate in different
degrees, no change of temperature would be produced in them, because
they would each absorb caloric in proportion to their respective radiation.
EMILY.

But would not the canisters of boiling water also absorb caloric in different
degrees in a room of the common temperature?
MRS. B.

Undoubtedly they would. But the various bodies in the room would not, at a
lower temperature, furnish either of the canisters with a sufficiency of
caloric to compensate for the loss they undergo; for, suppose the black
canister to absorb 400 rays of caloric, whilst the metallic one absorbed only
200; yet if the former radiate 800, whilst the latter radiates only 400, the
black canister will be the first cooled down to the temperature of the room.
But from the moment the equilibrium of temperature has taken place, the

Page 62

black canister, both receiving and giving out 400 rays, and the metallic one
200, no change of temperature will take place.
EMILY.

I now understand it extremely well. But what becomes of the surplus of
calorific rays, which good radiators emit and bad radiators refuse to receive;
they must wander about in search of a resting-place?
MRS. B.

They really do so; for they are rejected and sent back, or, in other words,
reflected by the bodies which are bad radiators of caloric; and they are thus
transmitted to other bodies which happen to lie in their way, by which they
are either absorbed or again reflected, according as the property of
reflection, or that of absorption, predominates in these bodies.
CAROLINE.

I do not well understand the difference between radiating and reflecting
caloric, for the caloric that is reflected from a body proceeds from it in
straight lines, and may surely be said to radiate from it?
MRS. B.

It is true that there at first appears to be a great analogy between radiation
and reflection, as they equally convey the idea of the transmission of
caloric.
But if you consider a little, you will perceive that when a body radiates
caloric, the heat which it emits not only proceeds from, but has its origin in
the body itself. Whilst when a body reflects caloric, it parts with none of its
own caloric, but only reflects that which it receives from other bodies.
EMILY.

Of this difference we have very striking examples before us, in the tin
vessel of water, and the concave mirrors; the first radiates its own heat, the
latter reflect the heat which they receive from other bodies.
CAROLINE.

Page 63

Now, that I understand the difference, it no longer surprises me that bodies
which radiate, or part with their own caloric freely, should not have the
power of transmitting with equal facility that which they receive from other
bodies.
EMILY.

Yet no body can be said to possess caloric of its own, if all caloric is
originally derived from the sun.
MRS. B.

When I speak of a body radiating its own caloric, I mean that which it has
absorbed and incorporated either immediately from the sun’s rays, or
through the medium of any other substance.
CAROLINE.

It seems natural enough that the power of absorption should be in
opposition to that of reflection, for the more caloric a body receives, the less
it will reject.
EMILY.

And equally so that the power of radiation should correspond with that of
absorption. It is, in fact, cause and effect; for a body cannot radiate heat
without having previously absorbed it; just as a spring that is well fed flows
abundantly.
MRS. B.

Fluids are in general very bad radiators of caloric; and air neither radiates
nor absorbs caloric in any sensible degree.
We have not yet concluded our observations on free caloric. But I shall
defer, till our next meeting, what I have further to say on this subject.
I believe it will afford us ample conversation for another interview.

Page 64

CONVERSATION III.
CONTINUATION OF THE SUBJECT.

MRS. B.

In our last conversation, we began to examine the tendency of caloric to
restore an equilibrium of temperature. This property, when once well
understood, affords the explanation of a great variety of facts which
appeared formerly unaccountable. You must observe, in the first place, that
the effect of this tendency is gradually to bring all bodies that are in contact
to the same temperature. Thus, the fire which burns in the grate,
communicates its heat from one object to another, till every part of the room
has an equal proportion of it.
EMILY.

And yet this book is not so cold as the table on which it lies, though both
are at an equal distance from the fire, and actually in contact with each
other, so that, according to your theory, they should be exactly of the same
temperature.
CAROLINE.

And the hearth, which is much nearer the fire than the carpet, is certainly
the colder of the two.
MRS. B.

If you ascertain the temperature of these several bodies by a thermometer
(which is a much more accurate test than your feeling), you will find that it
is exactly the same.
CAROLINE.

But if they are of the same temperature, why should the one feel colder than
the other?
MRS. B.

Page 65

The hearth and the table feel colder than the carpet or the book, because the
latter are not such good conductors of heat as the former. Caloric finds a
more easy passage through marble and wood, than through leather and
worsted; the two former will therefore absorb heat more rapidly from your
hand, and consequently give it a stronger sensation of cold than the two
latter, although they are all of them really of the same temperature.
CAROLINE.

So, then, the sensation I feel on touching a cold body, is in proportion to the
rapidity with which my hand yields its heat to that body?
MRS. B.

Precisely; and, if you lay your hand successively on every object in the
room, you will discover which are good, and which are bad conductors of
heat, by the different degrees of cold you feel. But, in order to ascertain this
point, it is necessary that the several substances should be of the same
temperature, which will not be the case with those that are very near the
fire, or those that are exposed to a current of cold air from a window or
door.
EMILY.

But what is the reason that some bodies are better conductors of heat than
others?
MRS. B.

This is a point not well ascertained. It has been conjectured that a certain
union or adherence takes place between the caloric and the particles of the
body through which it passes. If this adherence be strong, the body detains
the heat, and parts with it slowly and reluctantly; if slight, it propagates it
freely and rapidly. The conducting power of a body is therefore, inversely,
as its tendency to unite with caloric.
EMILY.

That is to say, that the best conductors are those that have the least affinity
for caloric.
MRS. B.

Page 66

Yes; but the term affinity is objectionable in this case, because, as that word
is used to express a chemical attraction (which can be destroyed only by
decomposition), it cannot be applicable to the slight and transient union that
takes place between free caloric and the bodies through which it passes; an
union which is so weak, that it constantly yields to the tendency which
caloric has to an equilibrium. Now you clearly understand, that the passage
of caloric, through bodies that are good conductors, is much more rapid
than through those that are bad conductors, and that the former both give
and receive it more quickly, and therefore, in a given time, more
abundantly, than bad conductors, which makes them feel either hotter or
colder, though they may be, in fact, both of the same temperature.
CAROLINE.

Yes, I understand it now; the table, and the book lying upon it, being really
of the same temperature, would each receive, in the same space of time, the
same quantity of heat from my hand, were their conducting powers equal;
but as the table is the best conductor of the two, it will absorb the heat from
my hand more rapidly, and consequently produce a stronger sensation of
cold than the book.
MRS. B.

Very well, my dear; and observe, likewise, that if you were to heat the table
and the book an equal number of degrees above the temperature of your
body, the table, which before felt the colder, would now feel the hotter of
the two; for, as in the first case it took the heat most rapidly from your hand,
so it will now impart heat most rapidly to it. Thus the marble table, which
seems to us colder than the mahogany one, will prove the hotter of the two
to the ice; for, if it takes heat more rapidly from our hands, which are
warmer, it will give out heat more rapidly to the ice, which is colder. Do
you understand the reason of these apparently opposite effects?
EMILY.

Perfectly. A body which is a good conductor of caloric, affords it a free
passage; so that it penetrates through that body more rapidly than through
one which is a bad conductor; and consequently, if it is colder than your

Page 67

hand, you lose more caloric, and if it is hotter, you gain more than with a
bad conductor of the same temperature.
MRS. B.

But you must observe that this is the case only when the conductors are
either hotter or colder than your hand; for, if you heat different conductors
to the temperature of your body, they will all feel equally warm, since the
exchange of caloric between bodies of the same temperature is equal. Now,
can you tell me why flannel clothing, which is a very bad conductor of heat,
prevents our feeling cold?
CAROLINE.

It prevents the cold from penetrating . . . . . . . .
MRS. B.

But you forget that cold is only a negative quality.
CAROLINE.

True; it only prevents the heat of our bodies from escaping so rapidly as it
would otherwise do.
MRS. B.

Now you have explained it right; the flannel rather keeps in the heat, than
keeps out the cold. Were the atmosphere of a higher temperature than our
bodies, it would be equally efficacious in keeping their temperature at the
same degree, as it would prevent the free access of the external heat, by the
difficulty with which it conducts it.
EMILY.

This, I think, is very clear. Heat, whether external or internal, cannot easily
penetrate flannel; therefore in cold weather it keeps us warm; and if the
weather was hotter than our bodies, it would keep us cool.
MRS. B.

The most dense bodies are, generally speaking, the best conductors of heat;
probably because the denser the body the greater are the number of points
or particles that come in contact with caloric. At the common temperature

Page 68

of the atmosphere a piece of metal will feel much colder than a piece of
wood, and the latter than a piece of woollen cloth; this again will feel colder
than flannel; and down, which is one of the lightest, is at the same time one
of the warmest bodies.
CAROLINE.

This is, I suppose, the reason that the plumage of birds preserves them so
effectually from the influence of cold in winter?
MRS. B.

Yes; but though feathers in general are an excellent preservative against
cold, down is a kind of plumage peculiar to aquatic birds, and covers their
chest, which is the part most exposed to the water; for though the surface of
the water is not of a lower temperature than the atmosphere, yet, as it is a
better conductor of heat, it feels much colder, consequently the chest of the
bird requires a warmer covering than any other part of its body. Besides, the
breasts of aquatic birds are exposed to cold not only from the temperature
of the water, but also from the velocity with which the breast of the bird
strikes against it; and likewise from the rapid evaporation occasioned in that
part by the air against which it strikes, after it has been moistened by
dipping from time to time into the water.
If you hold a finger of one hand motionless in a glass of water, and at the
same time move a finger of the other hand swiftly through water of the
same temperature, a different sensation will be soon perceived in the
different fingers.
Most animal substances, especially those which Providence has assigned as
a covering for animals, such as fur, wool, hair, skin, &c. are bad conductors
of heat, and are, on that account, such excellent preservatives against the
inclemency of winter, that our warmest apparel is made of these materials.
EMILY.

Wood is, I dare say, not so good a conductor as metal, and it is for that
reason, no doubt, that silver teapots have always wooden handles.
MRS. B.

Page 69

Yes; and it is the facility with which metals conduct caloric that made you
suppose that a silver pot radiated more caloric than an earthen one. The
silver pot is in fact hotter to the hand when in contact with it; but it is
because its conducting power more than counterbalances its deficiency in
regard to radiation.
We have observed that the most dense bodies are in general the best
conductors; and metals, you know, are of that class. Porous bodies, such as
the earths and wood, are worse conductors, chiefly, I believe, on account of
their pores being filled with air; for air is a remarkably bad conductor.
CAROLINE.

It is a very fortunate circumstance that air should be a bad conductor, as it
tends to preserve the heat of the body when exposed to cold weather.
MRS. B.

It is one of the many benevolent dispensations of Providence, in order to
soften the inclemency of the seasons, and to render almost all climates
habitable to man.
In fluids of different densities, the power of conducting heat varies no less
remarkably; if you dip your hand into this vessel full of mercury, you will
scarcely conceive that its temperature is not lower than that of the
atmosphere.
CAROLINE.

Indeed I know not how to believe it, it feels so extremely cold.—But we
may easily ascertain its true temperature by the thermometer.—It is really
not colder than the air;—the apparent difference then is produced merely by
the difference of the conducting power in mercury and in air.
MRS. B.

Yes; hence you may judge how little the sense of feeling is to be relied on
as a test of the temperature of bodies, and how necessary a thermometer is
for that purpose.
It has indeed been doubted whether fluids have the power of conducting
caloric in the same manner as solid bodies. Count Rumford, a very few

Page 70

years since, attempted to prove, by a variety of experiments, that fluids,
when at rest, were not at all endowed with this property.
CAROLINE.

How is that possible, since they are capable of imparting cold or heat to us;
for if they did not conduct heat, they would neither take it from, nor give it
to us?
MRS. B.

Count Rumford did not mean to say that fluids would not communicate
their heat to solid bodies; but only that heat does not pervade fluids, that is
to say, is not transmitted from one particle of a fluid to another, in the same
manner as in solid bodies.
EMILY.

But when you heat a vessel of water over the fire, if the particles of water
do not communicate heat to each other, how does the water become hot
throughout?
MRS. B.

By constant agitation. Water, as you have seen, expands by heat in the same
manner as solid bodies; the heated particles of water, therefore, at the
bottom of the vessel, become specifically lighter than the rest of the liquid,
and consequently ascend to the surface, where, parting with some of their
heat to the colder atmosphere, they are condensed, and give way to a fresh
succession of heated particles ascending from the bottom, which having
thrown off their heat at the surface, are in their turn displaced. Thus every
particle is successively heated at the bottom, and cooled at the surface of
the liquid; but as the fire communicates heat more rapidly than the
atmosphere cools the succession of surfaces, the whole of the liquid in time
becomes heated.
CAROLINE.

This accounts most ingeniously for the propagation of heat upwards. But
suppose you were to heat the upper surface of a liquid, the particles being
specifically lighter than those below, could not descend: how therefore
would the heat be communicated downwards?

Page 71

MRS. B.

If there were no agitation to force the heated surface downwards, Count
Rumford assures us that the heat would not descend. In proof of this he
succeeded in making the upper surface of a vessel of water boil and
evaporate, while a cake of ice remained frozen at the bottom.
CAROLINE.

That is very extraordinary indeed!
MRS. B.

It appears so, because we are not accustomed to heat liquids by their upper
surface; but you will understand this theory better if I show you the internal
motion that takes place in liquids when they experience a change of
temperature. The motion of the liquid itself is indeed invisible from the
extreme minuteness of its particles; but if you mix with it any coloured
dust, or powder, of nearly the same specific gravity as the liquid, you may
judge of the internal motion of the latter by that of the coloured dust it
contains.—Do you see the small pieces of amber moving about in the liquid
contained in this phial?
CAROLINE.

Yes, perfectly.
MRS. B.

We shall now immerse the phial in a glass of hot water, and the motion of
the liquid will be shown, by that which it communicates to the amber.
EMILY.

I see two currents, the one rising along the sides of the phial, the other
descending in the centre: but I do not understand the reason of this.
MRS. B.

The hot water communicates its caloric, through the medium of the phial, to
the particles of the fluid nearest to the glass; these dilate and ascend
laterally to the surface, where, in parting with their heat, they are
condensed, and in descending, form the central current.

Page 72

CAROLINE.

This is indeed a very clear and satisfactory experiment; but how much
slower the currents now move than they did at first?
MRS. B.

It is because the circulation of particles has nearly produced an equilibrium
of temperature between the liquid in the glass and that in the phial.
CAROLINE.

But these communicate laterally, and I thought that heat in liquids could be
propagated only upwards.
MRS. B.

You do not take notice that the heat is imparted from one liquid to the other,
through the medium of the phial itself, the external surface of which
receives the heat from the water in the glass, whilst its internal surface
transmits it to the liquid it contains. Now take the phial out of the hot water,
and observe the effect of its cooling.
EMILY.

The currents are reversed; the external current now descends, and the
internal one rises.—I guess the reason of this change:—the phial being in
contact with cold air instead of hot water, the external particles are cooled
instead of being heated; they therefore descend and force up the central
particles, which, being warmer, are consequently lighter.
MRS. B.

It is just so. Count Rumford hence infers that no alteration of temperature
can take place in a fluid, without an internal motion of its particles, and as
this motion is produced only by the comparative levity of the heated
particles, heat cannot be propagated downwards.
But though I believe that Count Rumford’s theory as to heat being
incapable of pervading fluids is not strictly correct, yet there is, no doubt,
much truth in his observation, that the communication is materially
promoted by a motion of the parts; and this accounts for the cold that is
found to prevail at the bottom of the lakes in Switzerland, which are fed by

Page 73

rivers issuing from the snowy Alps. The water of these rivers being colder,
and therefore more dense than that of the lakes, subsides to the bottom,
where it cannot be affected by the warmer temperature of the surface; the
motion of the waves may communicate this temperature to some little
depth, but it can descend no further than the agitation extends.
EMILY.

But when the atmosphere is colder than the lake, the colder surface of the
water will descend, for the very reason that the warmer will not.
MRS. B.

Certainly: and it is on this account that neither a lake, nor any body of water
whatever, can be frozen until every particle of the water has risen to the
surface to give off its caloric to the colder atmosphere; therefore the deeper
a body of water is, the longer will be the time it requires to be frozen.
EMILY.

But if the temperature of the whole body of water be brought down to the
freezing point, why is only the surface frozen?
MRS. B.

The temperature of the whole body is lowered, but not to the freezing point.
The diminution of heat, as you know, produces a contraction in the bulk of
fluids, as well as of solids. This effect, however, does not take place in
water below the temperature of 40 degrees, which is 8 degrees above the
freezing point. At that temperature, therefore, the internal motion,
occasioned by the increased specific gravity of the condensed particles,
ceases; for when the water at the surface no longer condenses, it will no
longer descend, and leave a fresh surface exposed to the atmosphere: this
surface alone, therefore, will be further exposed to its severity, and will
soon be brought down to the freezing point, when it becomes ice, which
being a bad conductor of heat, preserves the water beneath a long time from
being affected by the external cold.
CAROLINE.

And the sea does not freeze, I suppose, because its depth is so great, that a
frost never lasts long enough to bring down the temperature of such a great

Page 74

body of water to 40 degrees?
MRS. B.

That is one reason why the sea, as a large mass of water, does not freeze.
But, independently of this, salt water does not freeze till it is cooled much
below 32 degrees, and with respect to the law of condensation, salt water is
an exception, as it condenses even many degrees below the freezing point.
When the caloric of fresh water, therefore, is imprisoned by the ice on its
surface, the ocean still continues throwing off heat into the atmosphere,
which is a most signal dispensation of Providence to moderate the intensity
of the cold in winter.
CAROLINE.

This theory of the non-conducting power of liquids, does not, I suppose,
hold good with respect to air, otherwise the atmosphere would not be heated
by the rays of the sun passing through it?
MRS. B.

Nor is it heated in that way. The pure atmosphere is a perfectly transparent
medium, which neither radiates, absorbs, nor conducts caloric, but transmits
the rays of the sun to us without in any way diminishing their intensity. The
air is therefore not more heated, by the sun’s rays passing through it, than
diamond, glass, water, or any other transparent medium.
CAROLINE.

That is very extraordinary! Are glass windows not heated then by the sun
shining on them?
MRS. B.

No; not if the glass be perfectly transparent. A most convincing proof that
glass transmits the rays of the sun without being heated by them is afforded
by the burning lens, which by converging the rays to a focus will set
combustible bodies on fire, without its own temperature being raised.
EMILY.

Yet, Mrs. B., if I hold a piece of glass near the fire it is almost immediately
warmed by it; the glass therefore must retain some of the caloric radiated by

Page 75

the fire? Is it that the solar rays alone pass freely through glass without
paying tribute? It seems unaccountable that the radiation of a common fire
should have power to do what the sun’s rays cannot accomplish.
MRS. B.

It is not because the rays from the fire have more power, but rather because
they have less, that they heat glass and other transparent bodies. It is true,
however, that as you approach the source of heat the rays being nearer each
other, the heat is more condensed, and can produce effects of which the
solar rays, from the great distance of their source, are incapable. Thus we
should find it impossible to roast a joint of meat by the sun’s rays, though it
is so easily done by culinary heat. Yet caloric emanated from burning
bodies, which is commonly called culinary heat, has neither the intensity
nor the velocity of solar rays. All caloric, we have said, is supposed to
proceed originally from the sun; but after having been incorporated with
terrestrial bodies, and again given out by them, though its nature is not
essentially altered, it retains neither the intensity nor the velocity with
which it first emanated from that luminary; it has therefore not the power of
passing through transparent mediums, such as glass and water, without
being partially retained by those bodies.
EMILY.

I recollect that in the experiment on the reflection of heat, the glass skreen
which you interposed between the burning taper and the mirror, arrested the
rays of caloric, and suffered only those of light to pass through it.
CAROLINE.

Glass windows, then, though they cannot be heated by the sun shining on
them, may be heated internally by a fire in the room? But, Mrs. B., since the
atmosphere is not warmed by the solar rays passing through it, how does it
obtain heat; for all the fires that are burning on the surface of the earth
would contribute very little towards warming it?
EMILY.

The radiation of heat is not confined to burning bodies: for all bodies, you
know, have that property; therefore, not only every thing upon the surface

Page 76

of the earth, but the earth itself, must radiate heat; and this terrestrial
caloric, not having, I suppose, sufficient power to traverse the atmosphere,
communicates heat to it.
MRS. B.

Your inference is extremely well drawn, Emily; but the foundation on
which it rests is not sound; for the fact is, that terrestrial or culinary heat,
though it cannot pass through the denser transparent mediums, such as glass
or water, without loss, traverses the atmosphere completely: so that all the
heat which the earth radiates, unless it meet with clouds or any foreign body
to intercept its passage, passes into the distant regions of the universe.
CAROLINE.

What a pity that so much heat should be wasted!
MRS. B.

Before you are tempted to object to any law of nature, reflect whether it
may not prove to be one of the numberless dispensations of Providence for
our good. If all the heat which the earth has received from the sun, since the
creation had been accumulated in it, its temperature by this time would, no
doubt, have been more elevated than any human being could have borne.
CAROLINE.

I spoke indeed very inconsiderately. But, Mrs. B., though the earth, at such
a high temperature, might have scorched our feet, we should always have
had a cool refreshing air to breathe, since the radiation of the earth does not
heat the atmosphere.
EMILY.

The cool air would have afforded but very insufficient refreshment, whilst
our bodies were exposed to the burning radiation of the earth.
MRS. B.

Nor should we have breathed a cool air; for though it is true that heat is not
communicated to the atmosphere by radiation, yet the air is warmed by
contact with heated bodies, in the same manner as solids or liquids. The
stratum of air which is immediately in contact with the earth is heated by it;

Page 77

it becomes specifically lighter and rises, making way for another stratum of
air which is in its turn heated and carried upwards; and thus each successive
stratum of air is warmed by coming in contact with the earth. You may
perceive this effect in a sultry day, if you attentively observe the strata of air
near the surface of the earth; they appear in constant agitation, for though it
is true the air is itself invisible, yet the sun shining on the vapours floating
in it, render them visible, like the amber dust in the water. The temperature
of the surface of the earth is therefore the source from whence the
atmosphere derives its heat, though it is communicated neither by radiation,
nor transmitted from one particle of it to another by the conducting power;
but every particle of air must come in contact with the earth in order to
receive heat from it.
EMILY.

Wind then by agitating the air should contribute to cool the earth and warm
the atmosphere, by bringing a more rapid succession of fresh strata of air in
contact with the earth, and yet in general wind feels cooler than still air?
MRS. B.

Because the agitation of the air carries off heat from the surface of our
bodies more rapidly than still air, by occasioning a greater number of points
of contact in a given time.
EMILY.

Since it is from the earth and not the sun that the atmosphere receives its
heat, I no longer wonder that elevated regions should be colder than plains
and valleys; it was always a subject of astonishment to me, that in
ascending a mountain and approaching the sun, the air became colder
instead of being more heated.
MRS. B.

At the distance of about a hundred million of miles, which we are from the
sun, the approach of a few thousand feet makes no sensible difference,
whilst it produces a very considerable effect with regard to the warming the
atmosphere at the surface of the earth.
CAROLINE.

Page 78

Yet as the warm air rises from the earth and the cold air descends to it,
I should have supposed that heat would have accumulated in the upper
regions of the atmosphere, and that we should have felt the air warmer as
we ascended?
MRS. B.

The atmosphere, you know, diminishes in density, and consequently in
weight, as it is more distant from the earth; the warm air, therefore, rises
only till it meets with a stratum of air of its own density; and it will not
ascend into the upper regions of the atmosphere until all the parts beneath
have been previously heated. The length of summer even in warm climates
does not heat the air sufficiently to melt the snow which has accumulated
during the winter on very high mountains, although they are almost
constantly exposed to the heat of the sun’s rays, being too much elevated to
be often enveloped in clouds.
EMILY.

These explanations are very satisfactory; but allow me to ask you one more
question respecting the increased levity of heated liquids. You said that
when water was heated over the fire, the particles at the bottom of the
vessel ascended as soon as heated, in consequence of their specific levity:
why does not the same effect continue when the water boils, and is
converted into steam? and why does the steam rise from the surface, instead
of the bottom of the liquid?
MRS. B.

The steam or vapour does ascend from the bottom, though it seems to arise
from the surface of the liquid. We shall boil some water in this Florence
flask, (Plate IV. Fig. 1.) in order that you may be well acquainted with the
process of ebullition;—you will then see, through the glass, that the vapour
rises in bubbles from the bottom. We shall make it boil by means of a lamp,
which is more convenient for this purpose than the chimney fire.
Vol. I. p. 84. Plate IV.

Page 79

Fig. 2. Boiling water in a flask over a Patent lamp.
Larger view (complete Plate)

EMILY.

I see some small bubbles ascend, and a great many appear all over the
inside of the flask; does the water begin to boil already?
MRS. B.

No; what you now see are bubbles of air, which were either dissolved in the
water, or attached to the inner surface of the flask, and which, being rarefied
by the heat, ascend in the water.
EMILY.

But the heat which rarefies the air inclosed in the water must rarefy the
water at the same time; therefore, if it could remain stationary in the water
when both were cold, I do not understand why it should not when both are
equally heated?
MRS. B.

Air being much less dense than water, is more easily rarefied; the former,
therefore, expands to a great extent, whilst the latter continues to occupy
nearly the same space; for water dilates comparatively but very little

Page 80

without changing its state and becoming vapour. Now that the water in the
flask begins to boil, observe what large bubbles rise from the bottom of it.
EMILY.

I see them perfectly; but I wonder that they have sufficient power to force
themselves through the water.
CAROLINE.

They must rise, you know, from their specific levity.
MRS. B.

You are right, Caroline; but vapour has not in all liquids (when brought to
the degree of vaporization) the power of overcoming the pressure of the less
heated surface. Metals, for instance, mercury excepted, evaporate only from
the surface; therefore no vapour will ascend from them till the degree of
heat which is necessary to form it has reached the surface; that is to say, till
the whole of the liquid is brought to a state of ebullition.
EMILY.

I have observed that steam, immediately issuing from the spout of a
teakettle, is less visible than at a further distance from it; yet it must be
more dense when it first evaporates, than when it begins to diffuse itself in
the air.
MRS. B.

When the steam is first formed, it is so perfectly dissolved by caloric, as to
be invisible. In order however to understand this, it will be necessary for me
to enter into some explanation respecting the nature of solution. Solution
takes place whenever a body is melted in a fluid. In this operation the body
is reduced to such a minute state of division by the fluid, as to become
invisible in it, and to partake of its fluidity; but in common solutions this
happens without any decomposition, the body being only divided into its
integrant particles by the fluid in which it is melted.
CAROLINE.

It is then a mode of destroying the attraction of aggregation.

Page 81

MRS. B.

Undoubtedly.—The two principal solvent fluids are water, and caloric. You
may have observed that if you melt salt in water, it totally disappears, and
the water remains clear, and transparent as before; yet though the union of
these two bodies appears so perfect, it is not produced by any chemical
combination; both the salt and the water remain unchanged; and if you were
to separate them by evaporating the latter, you would find the salt in the
same state as before.
EMILY.

I suppose that water is a solvent for solid bodies, and caloric for liquids?
MRS. B.

Liquids of course can only be converted into vapour by caloric. But the
solvent power of this agent is not at all confined to that class of bodies;
a great variety of solid substances are dissolved by heat: thus metals, which
are insoluble in water, can be dissolved by intense heat, being first fused or
converted into a liquid, and then rarefied into an invisible vapour. Many
other bodies, such as salt, gums, &c. yield to either of these solvents.
CAROLINE.

And that, no doubt, is the reason why hot water will melt them so much
better than cold water?
MRS. B.

It is so. Caloric may, indeed, be considered as having, in every instance,
some share in the solution of a body by water, since water, however low its
temperature may be, always contains more or less caloric.
EMILY.

Then, perhaps, water owes its solvent power merely to the caloric contained
in it?
MRS. B.

That, probably, would be carrying the speculation too far; I should rather
think that water and caloric unite their efforts to dissolve a body, and that
the difficulty or facility of effecting this, depend both on the degree of

Page 82

attraction of aggregation to be overcome, and on the arrangement of the
particles which are more or less disposed to be divided and penetrated by
the solvent.
EMILY.

But have not all liquids the same solvent power as water?
MRS. B.

The solvent power of other liquids varies according to their nature, and that
of the substances submitted to their action. Most of these solvents, indeed,
differ essentially from water, as they do not merely separate the integrant
particles of the bodies which they dissolve, but attack their constituent
principles by the power of chemical attraction, thus producing a true
decomposition. These more complicated operations we must consider in
another place, and confine our attention at present to the solutions by water
and caloric.
CAROLINE.

But there are a variety of substances which, when dissolved in water, make
it thick and muddy, and destroy its transparency.
MRS. B.

In this case it is not a solution, but simply a mixture. I shall show you the
difference between a solution and a mixture, by putting some common salt
into one glass of water, and some powder of chalk into another; both these
substances are white, but their effect on the water will be very different.
CAROLINE.

Very different indeed! The salt entirely disappears and leaves the water
transparent, whilst the chalk changes it into an opaque liquid like milk.
EMILY.

And would lumps of chalk and salt produce similar effects on water?
MRS. B.

Yes, but not so rapidly; salt is, indeed, soon melted though in a lump; but
chalk, which does not mix so readily with water, would require a much

Page 83

greater length of time; I therefore preferred showing you the experiment
with both substances reduced to powder, which does not in any respect alter
their nature, but facilitates the operation merely by presenting a greater
quantity of surface to the water.
I must not forget to mention a very curious circumstance respecting
solutions, which is, that a fluid is not nearly so much increased in bulk by
holding a body in solution, as it would by mere mixture with the body.
CAROLINE.

That seems impossible; for two bodies cannot exist together in the same
space.
MRS. B.

Two bodies may, by condensation, occupy less space when in union than
when separate, and this I can show you by an easy experiment.
This phial, which contains some salt, I shall fill with water, pouring it in
quickly, so as not to dissolve much of the salt; and when it is quite full I
cork it.—If I now shake the phial till the salt is dissolved, you will observe
that it is no longer full.
CAROLINE.

I shall try to add a little more salt.—But now, you see, Mrs. B., the water
runs over.
MRS. B.

Yes; but observe that the last quantity of salt you put in remains solid at the
bottom, and displaces the water; for it has already melted all the salt it is
capable of holding in solution. This is called the point of saturation; and the
water in this case is said to be saturated with salt.
EMILY.

I think I now understand the solution of a solid body by water perfectly: but
I have not so clear an idea of the solution of a liquid by caloric.
MRS. B.

Page 84

It is probably of a similar nature; but as caloric is an invisible fluid, its
action as a solvent is not so obvious as that of water. Caloric, we may
conceive, dissolves water, and converts it into vapour by the same process
as water dissolves salt; that is to say, the particles of water are so minutely
divided by the caloric as to become invisible. Thus, you are now enabled to
understand why the vapour of boiling water, when it first issues from the
spout of a kettle, is invisible; it is so, because it is then completely dissolved
by caloric. But the air with which it comes in contact, being much colder
than the vapour, the latter yields to it a quantity of its caloric. The particles
of vapour being thus in a great measure deprived of their solvent, gradually
collect, and become visible in the form of steam, which is water in a state of
imperfect solution; and if you were further to deprive it of its caloric, it
would return to its original liquid state.
CAROLINE.

That I understand very well. If you hold a cold plate over a tea-urn, the
steam issuing from it will be immediately converted into drops of water by
parting with its caloric to the plate; but in what state is the steam, when it
becomes invisible by being diffused in the air?
MRS. B.

It is not merely diffused, but is again dissolved by the air.
EMILY.

The air, then, has a solvent power, like water and caloric?
MRS. B.

This was formerly believed to be the case. But it appears from more recent
enquiries that the solvent power of the atmosphere depends solely upon the
caloric contained in it. Sometimes the watery vapour diffused in the
atmosphere is but imperfectly dissolved, as is the case in the formation of
clouds and fogs; but if it gets into a region sufficiently warm, it becomes
perfectly invisible.
EMILY.

Can any water dissolve in the atmosphere without its being previously
converted into vapour by boiling?

Page 85

MRS. B.

Unquestionably; and this constitutes the difference between vaporization
and evaporation. Water, when heated to the boiling point, can no longer
exist in the form of water, and must necessarily be converted into vapour or
steam, whatever may be the state and temperature of the surrounding
medium; this is called vaporization. But the atmosphere, by means of the
caloric it contains, can take up a certain portion of water at any temperature,
and hold it in a state of solution. This is simply evaporation. Thus the
atmosphere is continually carrying off moisture from the surface of the
earth, until it is saturated with it.
CAROLINE.

That is the case, no doubt, when we feel the atmosphere damp.
MRS. B.

On the contrary, when the moisture is well dissolved it occasions no
humidity: it is only when in a state of imperfect solution and floating in the
atmosphere, in the form of watery vapour, that it produces dampness. This
happens more frequently in winter than in summer; for the lower the
temperature of the atmosphere, the less water it can dissolve; and in reality
it never contains so much moisture as in a dry hot summer’s day.
CAROLINE.

You astonish me! But why, then, is the air so dry in frosty weather, when its
temperature is at the lowest?
EMILY.

This, I conjecture, proceeds not so much from the moisture being dissolved,
as from its being frozen; is not that the case?
MRS. B.

It is; and the freezing of the watery vapour which the atmospheric heat
could not dissolve, produces what is called a hoar frost; for the particles
descend in freezing, and attach themselves to whatever they meet with on
the surface of the earth.

Page 86

The tendency of free caloric to an equilibrium, together with its solvent
power, are likewise connected with the phenomena of rain, of dew, &c.
When moist air of a certain temperature happens to pass through a colder
region of the atmosphere, it parts with a portion of its heat to the
surrounding air; the quantity of caloric, therefore, which served to keep the
water in a state of vapour, being diminished, the watery particles approach
each other, and form themselves into drops of water, which being heavier
than the atmosphere, descend to the earth. There are also other
circumstances, and particularly the variation in the weight of the
atmosphere, which may contribute to the formation of rain. This, however,
is an intricate subject, into which we cannot more fully enter at present.
EMILY.

In what manner do you account for the formation of dew?
MRS. B.

Dew is a deposition of watery particles or minute drops from the
atmosphere, precipitated by the coolness of the evening.
CAROLINE.

This precipitation is owing, I suppose, to the cooling of the atmosphere,
which prevents its retaining so great a quantity of watery vapour in solution
as during the heat of the day.
MRS. B.

Such was, from time immemorial, the generally received opinion respecting
the cause of dew; but it has been very recently proved by a course of
ingenious experiments of Dr. Wells, that the deposition of dew is produced
by the cooling of the surface of the earth, which he has shown to take place
previously to the cooling of the atmosphere; for on examining the
temperature of a plot of grass just before the dew-fall, he found that it was
considerably colder than the air a few feet above it, from which the dew
was shortly after precipitated.
EMILY.

But why should the earth cool in the evening sooner than the atmosphere?

Page 87

MRS. B.

Because it parts with its heat more readily than the air; the earth is an
excellent radiator of caloric, whilst the atmosphere does not possess that
property, at least in any sensible degree. Towards evening, therefore, when
the solar heat declines, and when after sunset it entirely ceases, the earth
rapidly cools by radiating heat towards the skies; whilst the air has no
means of parting with its heat but by coming into contact with the cooled
surface of the earth, to which it communicates its caloric. Its solvent power
being thus reduced, it is unable to retain so large a portion of watery vapour,
and deposits those pearly drops which we call dew.
EMILY.

If this be the cause of dew, we need not be apprehensive of receiving any
injury from it; for it can be deposited only on surfaces that are colder than
the atmosphere, which is never the case with our bodies.
MRS. B.

Very true; yet I would not advise you for this reason to be too confident of
escaping all the ill effects which may arise from exposure to the dew; for it
may be deposited on your clothes, and chill you afterwards by its
evaporation from them. Besides, whenever the dew is copious, there is a
chill in the atmosphere which it is not always safe to encounter.
CAROLINE.

Wind, then, must promote the deposition of dew, by bringing a more rapid
succession of particles of air in contact with the earth, just as it promotes
the cooling of the earth and warming of the atmosphere during the heat of
the day?
MRS. B.

Yes; provided the wind be unattended with clouds, for these accumulations
of moisture not only prevent the free radiation of the earth towards the
upper regions, but themselves radiate towards the earth; under these
circumstances much less dew is formed than on fine clear nights, when the
radiation of the earth passes without obstacle through the atmosphere to the
distant regions of space, whence it receives no caloric in exchange. The dew

Page 88

continues to be deposited during the night, and is generally most abundant
towards morning, when the contrast between the temperature of the earth
and that of the air is greatest. After sunrise the equilibrium of temperature
between these two bodies is gradually restored by the solar rays passing
freely through the atmosphere to the earth; and later in the morning the
temperature of the earth gains the ascendency, and gives out caloric to the
air by contact, in the same manner as it receives it from the air during the
night.—Can you tell me, now, why a bottle of wine taken fresh from the
cellar (in summer particularly), will soon be covered with dew; and even
the glasses into which the wine is poured will be moistened with a similar
vapour?
EMILY.

The bottle being colder than the surrounding air, must absorb caloric from
it; the moisture therefore which that air contained becomes visible, and
forms the dew which is deposited on the bottle.
MRS. B.

Very well, Emily. Now, Caroline, can you inform me why, in a warm room,
or close carriage, the contrary effect takes place; that is to say, that the
inside of the windows is covered with vapour?
CAROLINE.

I have heard that it proceeds from the breath of those within the room or the
carriage; and I suppose it is occasioned by the windows which, being colder
than the breath, deprive it of part of its caloric, and by this means convert it
into watery vapour.
MRS. B.

You have both explained it extremely well. Bodies attract dew in proportion
as they are good radiators of caloric, as it is this quality which reduces their
temperature below that of the atmosphere; hence we find that little or no
dew is deposited on rocks, sand, water; while grass and living vegetables, to
which it is so highly beneficial, attract it in abundance—another remarkable
instance of the wise and bountiful dispensations of Providence.
EMILY.

Page 89

And we may again observe it in the abundance of dew in summer, and in
hot climates, when its cooling effects are so much required; but I do not
understand what natural cause increases the dew in hot weather?
MRS. B.

The more caloric the earth receives during the day, the more it will radiate
afterwards, and consequently the more rapidly its temperature will be
reduced in the evening, in comparison to that of the atmosphere. In the
West-Indies especially, where the intense heat of the day is strongly
contrasted with the coolness of the evening, the dew is prodigiously
abundant. During a drought, the dew is less plentiful, as the earth is not
sufficiently supplied with moisture to be able to saturate the atmosphere.
CAROLINE.

I have often observed, Mrs. B., that when I walk out in frosty weather, with
a veil over my face, my breath freezes upon it. Pray what is the reason of
that?
MRS. B.

It is because the cold air immediately seizes on the caloric of your breath,
and, by robbing it of its solvent, reduces it to a denser fluid, which is the
watery vapour that settles on your veil, and there it continues parting with
its caloric till it is brought down to the temperature of the atmosphere, and
assumes the form of ice.
You may, perhaps, have observed that the breath of animals, or rather the
moisture contained in it, is visible in damp weather, or during a frost. In the
former case, the atmosphere being over-saturated with moisture, can
dissolve no more. In the latter, the cold condenses it into visible vapour; and
for the same reason, the steam arising from water that is warmer than the
atmosphere, becomes visible. Have you never taken notice of the vapour
rising from your hands after having dipped them into warm water?
CAROLINE.

Frequently, especially in frosty weather.
MRS. B.

Page 90

We have already observed that pressure is an obstacle to evaporation: there
are liquids that contain so great a quantity of caloric, and whose particles
consequently adhere so slightly together, that they may be rapidly converted
into vapour without any elevation of temperature, merely by taking off the
weight of the atmosphere. In such liquids, you perceive, it is the pressure of
the atmosphere alone that connects their particles, and keeps them in a
liquid state.
CAROLINE.

I do not well understand why the particles of such fluids should be disunited
and converted into vapour, without any elevation of temperature, in spite of
the attraction of cohesion.
MRS. B.

It is because the degree of heat at which we usually observe these fluids is
sufficient to overcome their attraction of cohesion. Ether is of this
description; it will boil and be converted into vapour, at the common
temperature of the air, if the pressure of the atmosphere be taken off.
EMILY.

I thought that ether would evaporate without either the pressure of the
atmosphere being taken away, or heat applied; and that it was for that
reason so necessary to keep it carefully corked up?
MRS. B.

It is true it will evaporate, but without ebullition; what I am now speaking
of is the vaporization of ether, or its conversion into vapour by boiling. I am
going to show you how suddenly the ether in this phial will be converted
into vapour, by means of the air-pump.—Observe with what rapidity the
bubbles ascend, as I take off the pressure of the atmosphere.
CAROLINE.

It positively boils: how singular to see a liquid boil without heat!
MRS. B.

Now I shall place the phial of ether in this glass, which it nearly fits, so as
to leave only a small space, which I fill with water; and in this state I put it

Page 91

again under the receiver. (Plate IV. Fig. 1.) * You will observe, as I exhaust
the air from it, that whilst the ether boils, the water freezes.
Vol. I. p. 84. Plate IV.

Fig. 1. Ether evaporated & water frozen in the air pump. A Phial of Ether. B Glass
vessel containing water. C.C Thermometers, one in the Ether, the other in the water.
Larger view (complete Plate)

CAROLINE.

It is indeed wonderful to see water freeze in contact with a boiling fluid!
EMILY.

I am at a loss to conceive how the ether can pass to the state of vapour
without an addition of caloric. Does it not contain more caloric in a state of
vapour, than in a state of liquidity?
MRS. B.

It certainly does; for though it is the pressure of the atmosphere which
condenses it into a liquid, it is by forcing out the caloric that belongs to it
when in an aëriform state.
EMILY.

You have, therefore, two difficulties to explain, Mrs. B.—First, from
whence the ether obtains the caloric necessary to convert it into vapour

Page 92

when it is relieved from the pressure of the atmosphere; and, secondly, what
is the reason that the water, in which the bottle of ether stands, is frozen?
CAROLINE.

Now, I think, I can answer both these questions. The ether obtains the
addition of caloric required, from the water in the glass; and the loss of
caloric, which the latter sustains, is the occasion of its freezing.
MRS. B.

You are perfectly right; and if you look at the thermometer which I have
placed in the water, whilst I am working the pump, you will see that every
time bubbles of vapour are produced, the mercury descends; which proves
that the heat of the water diminishes in proportion as the ether boils.
EMILY.

This I understand now very well; but if the water freezes in consequence of
yielding its caloric to the ether, the equilibrium of heat must, in this case, be
totally destroyed. Yet you have told us, that the exchange of caloric between
two bodies of equal temperature, was always equal; how, then, is it that the
water, which was originally of the same temperature as the ether, gives out
caloric to it, till the water is frozen, and the ether made to boil?
MRS. B.

I suspected that you would make these objections; and, in order to remove
them, I enclosed two thermometers in the air-pump; one which stands in the
glass of water, the other in the phial of ether; and you may see that the
equilibrium of temperature is not destroyed; for as the thermometer
descends in the water, that in the ether sinks in the same manner; so that
both thermometers indicate the same temperature, though one of them is in
a boiling, the other in a freezing liquid.
EMILY.

The ether, then, becomes colder as it boils? This is so contrary to common
experience, that I confess it astonishes me exceedingly.
CAROLINE.

Page 93

It is, indeed, a most extraordinary circumstance. But pray, how do you
account for it?
MRS. B.

I cannot satisfy your curiosity at present; for before we can attempt to
explain this apparent paradox, it is necessary to become acquainted with the
subject of latent heat: and that, I think, we must defer till our next
interview.
CAROLINE.

I believe, Mrs. B., that you are glad to put off the explanation; for it must be
a very difficult point to account for.
MRS. B.

I hope, however, that I shall do it to your complete satisfaction.
EMILY.

But before we part, give me leave to ask you one question. Would not
water, as well as ether, boil with less heat, if deprived of the pressure of the
atmosphere?
MRS. B.

Undoubtedly. You must always recollect that there are two forces to
overcome, in order to make a liquid boil or evaporate; the attraction of
aggregation, and the weight of the atmosphere. On the summit of a high
mountain (as Mr. De Saussure ascertained on Mount Blanc) much less heat
is required to make water boil, than in the plain, where the weight of the
atmosphere is greater. * Indeed if the weight of the atmosphere be entirely
removed by means of a good air-pump, and if water be placed in the
exhausted receiver, it will evaporate so fast, however cold it maybe, as to
give it the appearance of boiling from the surface. But without the
assistance of the air-pump, I can show you a very pretty experiment, which
proves the effect of the pressure of the atmosphere in this respect.
Observe, that this Florence flask is about half full of water, and the upper
half of invisible vapour, the water being in the act of boiling.—I take it

Page 94

from the lamp, and cork it carefully—the water, you see, immediately
ceases boiling.—I shall now dip the flask into a bason of cold water. †
CAROLINE.

But look, Mrs. B., the hot water begins to boil again, although the cold
water must rob it more and more of its caloric! What can be the reason of
that?
MRS. B.

Let us examine its temperature. You see the thermometer immersed in it
remains stationary at 180 degrees, which is about 30 degrees below the
boiling point. When I took the flask from the lamp, I observed to you that
the upper part of it was filled with vapour; this being compelled to yield its
caloric to the cold water, was again condensed into water—What, then,
filled the upper part of the flask?
EMILY.

Nothing; for it was too well corked for the air to gain admittance, and
therefore the upper part of the flask must be a vacuum.
MRS. B.

The water below, therefore, no longer sustains the pressure of the
atmosphere, and will consequently boil at a much lower temperature. Thus,
you see, though it had lost many degrees of heat, it began boiling again the
instant the vacuum was formed above it. The boiling has now ceased, the
temperature of the water being still farther reduced; if it had been ether,
instead of water, it would have continued boiling much longer, for ether
boils, under the usual atmospheric pressure, at a temperature as low as 100
degrees; and in a vacuum it boils at almost any temperature; but water being
a more dense fluid, requires a more considerable quantity of caloric to make
it evaporate quickly, even when the pressure of the atmosphere is removed.
EMILY.

What proportion of vapour can the atmosphere contain in a state of
solution?
MRS. B.

Page 95

I do not know whether it has been exactly ascertained by experiment; but at
any rate this proportion must vary, both according to the temperature and
the weight of the atmosphere; for the lower the temperature, and the greater
the pressure, the smaller must be the proportion of vapour that the
atmosphere can contain.
To conclude the subject of free caloric, I should mention Ignition, by which
is meant that emission of light which is produced in bodies at a very high
temperature, and which is the effect of accumulated caloric.
EMILY.

You mean, I suppose, that light which is produced by a burning body?
MRS. B.

No: ignition is quite independent of combustion. Clay, chalk, and indeed all
incombustible substances, may be made red hot. When a body burns, the
light emitted is the effect of a chemical change which takes place, whilst
ignition is the effect of caloric alone, and no other change than that of
temperature is produced in the ignited body.
All solid bodies, and most liquids, are susceptible of ignition, or, in other
words, of being heated so as to become luminous; and it is remarkable that
this takes place pretty nearly at the same temperature in all bodies, that is, at
about 800 degrees of Fahrenheit’s scale.
EMILY.

But how can liquids attain so high a temperature, without being converted
into vapour?
MRS. B.

By means of confinement and pressure. Water confined in a strong iron
vessel (called Papin’s digester) can have its temperature raised to upwards
of 400 degrees. Sir James Hall has made some very curious experiments on
the effects of heat assisted by pressure; by means of strong gun-barrels, he
succeeded in melting a variety of substances which were considered as
infusible: and it is not unlikely that, by similar methods, water itself might
be heated to redness.

Page 96

EMILY.

I am surprised at that: for I thought that the force of steam was such as to
destroy almost all mechanical resistance.
MRS. B.

The expansive force of steam is prodigious; but in order to subject water to
such high temperatures, it is prevented by confinement from being
converted into steam, and the expansion of heated water is comparatively
trifling.—But we have dwelt so long on the subject of free caloric, that we
must reserve the other modifications of that agent to our next meeting,
when we shall endeavour to proceed more rapidly.

Page 97

* Two pieces of thin glass tubes, sealed at one end, might answer
this purpose better. The experiment, however, as here described,
is difficult, and requires a very nice apparatus. But if, instead of
phials or tubes, two watch-glasses be used, water may be frozen
almost instantly in the same manner. The two glasses are placed
over one another, with a few drops of water interposed between
them, and the uppermost glass is filled with ether. After working
the pump for a minute or two, the glasses are found to adhere
strongly together, and a thin layer of ice is seen between them.
* On the top of Mount Blanc, water boiled when heated only to
187 degrees, instead of 212 degrees.
† The same effect may be produced by wrapping a cold wet linen
cloth round the upper part of the flask. In order to show how
much the water cools whilst it is boiling, a thermometer,
graduated on the tube itself, may be introduced into the bottle
through the cork.

CONVERSATION IV.
ON COMBINED CALORIC, COMPREHENDING SPECIFIC AND
LATENT HEAT.

MRS. B.

We are now to examine the other modifications of caloric.
CAROLINE.

Page 98

I am very curious to know of what nature they can be; for I have no notion
of any kind of heat that is not perceptible to the senses.
MRS. B.

In order to enable you to understand them, it will be necessary to enter into
some previous explanations.
It has been discovered by modern chemists, that bodies of a different nature,
heated to the same temperature, do not contain the same quantity of caloric.
CAROLINE.

How could that be ascertained? Have you not told us that it is impossible to
discover the absolute quantity of caloric which bodies contain?
MRS. B.

True; but at the same time I said that we were enabled to form a judgment
of the proportions which bodies bore to each other in this respect. Thus it is
found that, in order to raise the temperature of different bodies the same
number of degrees, different quantities of caloric are required for each of
them. If, for instance, you place a pound of lead, a pound of chalk, and a
pound of milk, in a hot oven, they will be gradually heated to the
temperature of the oven; but the lead will attain it first, the chalk next, and
the milk last.
CAROLINE.

That is a natural consequence of their different bulks; the lead being the
smallest body, will be heated soonest, and the milk, which is the largest,
will require the longest time.
MRS. B.

That explanation will not do, for if the lead be the least in bulk, it offers also
the least surface to the caloric, the quantity of heat therefore which can
enter into it in the same space of time is proportionally smaller.
EMILY.

Why, then, do not the three bodies attain the temperature of the oven at the
same time?

Page 99

MRS. B.

It is supposed to be on account of the different capacity of these bodies for
caloric.
CAROLINE.

What do you mean by the capacity of a body for caloric?
MRS. B.

I mean a certain disposition of bodies to require more or less caloric for
raising their temperature to any degree of heat. Perhaps the fact may be thus
explained:
Let us put as many marbles into this glass as it will contain, and pour some
sand over them—observe how the sand penetrates and lodges between
them. We shall now fill another glass with pebbles of various forms—you
see that they arrange themselves in a more compact manner than the
marbles, which, being globular, can touch each other by a single point only.
The pebbles, therefore, will not admit so much sand between them; and
consequently one of these glasses will necessarily contain more sand than
the other, though both of them be equally full.
CAROLINE.

This I understand perfectly. The marbles and the pebbles represent two
bodies of different kinds, and the sand the caloric contained in them; it
appears very plain, from this comparison, that one body may admit of more
caloric between its particles than another.
MRS. B.

You can no longer be surprised, therefore, that bodies of a different capacity
for caloric should require different proportions of that fluid to raise their
temperatures equally.
EMILY.

But I do not conceive why the body that contains the most caloric should
not be of the highest temperature; that is to say, feel hot in proportion to the
quantity of caloric it contains?
MRS. B.

Page 100

The caloric that is employed in filling the capacity of a body, is not free
caloric; but is imprisoned as it were in the body, and is therefore
imperceptible: for we can feel only the caloric which the body parts with,
and not that which it retains.
CAROLINE.

It appears to me very extraordinary that heat should be confined in a body
in such a manner as to be imperceptible.
MRS. B.

If you lay your hand on a hot body, you feel only the caloric which leaves
it, and enters your hand; for it is impossible that you should be sensible of
that which remains in the body. The thermometer, in the same manner, is
affected only by the free caloric which a body transmits to it, and not at all
by that which it does not part with.
CAROLINE.

I begin to understand it: but I confess that the idea of insensible heat is so
new and strange to me, that it requires some time to render it familiar.
MRS. B.

Call it insensible caloric, and the difficulty will appear much less
formidable. It is indeed a sort of contradiction to call it heat, when it is so
situated as to be incapable of producing that sensation. Yet this modification
of caloric is commonly called specific heat.
CAROLINE.

But it certainly would have been more correct to have called it specific
caloric.
EMILY.

I do not understand how the term specific applies to this modification of
caloric?
MRS. B.

It expresses the relative quantity of caloric which different species of bodies
of the same weight and temperature are capable of containing. This

Page 101

modification is also frequently called heat of capacity, a term perhaps
preferable, as it explains better its own meaning.
You now understand, I suppose, why the milk and chalk required a longer
portion of time than the lead to raise their temperature to that of the oven?
EMILY.

Yes: the milk and chalk having a greater capacity for caloric than the lead,
a greater proportion of that fluid became insensible in those bodies: and the
more slowly, therefore, their temperature was raised.
CAROLINE.

But might not this difference proceed from the different conducting powers
of heat in these three bodies, since that which is the best conductor must
necessarily attain the temperature of the oven first?
MRS. B.

Very well observed, Caroline. This objection would be insurmountable, if
we could not, by reversing the experiment, prove that the milk, the chalk,
and the lead, actually absorbed different quantities of caloric, and we know
that if the different time they took in heating, proceeded merely from their
different conducting powers, they would each have acquired an equal
quantity of caloric.
CAROLINE.

Certainly. But how can you reverse this experiment?
MRS. B.

It may be done by cooling the several bodies to the same degree in an
apparatus adapted to receive and measure the caloric which they give out.
Thus, if you plunge them into three equal quantities of water, each at the
same temperature, you will be able to judge of the relative quantity of
caloric which the three bodies contained, by that, which, in cooling, they
communicated to their respective portions of water: for the same quantity of
caloric which they each absorbed to raise their temperature, will abandon
them in lowering it; and on examining the three vessels of water, you will
find the one in which you immersed the lead to be the least heated; that

Page 102

which held the chalk will be the next; and that which contained the milk
will be heated the most of all. The celebrated Lavoisier has invented a
machine to estimate, upon this principle, the specific heat of bodies in a
more perfect manner; but I cannot explain it to you, till you are acquainted
with the next modification of caloric.
EMILY.

The more dense a body is, I suppose, the less is its capacity for caloric?
MRS. B.

This is not always the case with bodies of different nature; iron, for
instance, contains more specific heat than tin, though it is more dense. This
seems to show that specific heat does hot merely depend upon the
interstices between the particles; but, probably, also upon some peculiar
constitution of the bodies which we do not comprehend.
EMILY.

But, Mrs. B., it would appear to me more proper to compare bodies by
measure, rather than by weight, in order to estimate their specific heat.
Why, for instance, should we not compare pints of milk, of chalk, and of
lead, rather than pounds of those substances; for equal weights may be
composed of very different quantities?
MRS. B.

You are mistaken, my dear; equal weight must contain equal quantities of
matter; and when we wish to know what is the relative quantity of caloric,
which substances of various kinds are capable of containing under the same
temperature, we must compare equal weights, and not equal bulks of those
substances. Bodies of the same weight may undoubtedly be of very
different dimensions; but that does not change their real quantity of matter.
A pound of feathers does not contain one atom more than a pound of lead.
CAROLINE.

I have another difficulty to propose. It appears to me, that if the temperature
of the three bodies in the oven did not rise equally, they would never reach
the same degree; the lead would always keep its advantage over the chalk
and milk, and would perhaps be boiling before the others had attained the

Page 103

temperature of the oven. I think you might as well say that, in the course of
time, you and I should be of the same age?
MRS. B.

Your comparison is not correct, Caroline. As soon as the lead reached the
temperature of the oven, it would remain stationary; for it would then give
out as much heat as it would receive. You should recollect that the exchange
of radiating heat, between two bodies of equal temperature, is equal: it
would be impossible, therefore, for the lead to accumulate heat after having
attained the temperature of the oven; and that of the chalk and milk
therefore would ultimately arrive at the same standard. Now I fear that this
will not hold good with respect to our ages, and that, as long as I live,
I shall never cease to keep my advantage over you.
EMILY.

I think that I have found a comparison for specific heat, which is very
applicable. Suppose that two men of equal weight and bulk, but who
required different quantities of food to satisfy their appetites, sit down to
dinner, both equally hungry; the one would consume a much greater
quantity of provisions than the other, in order to be equally satisfied.
MRS. B.

Yes, that is very fair; for the quantity of food necessary to satisfy their
respective appetites, varies in the same manner as the quantity of caloric
requisite to raise equally the temperature of different bodies.
EMILY.

The thermometer, then, affords no indication of the specific heat of bodies?
MRS. B.

None at all: no more than satiety is a test of the quantity of food eaten. The
thermometer, as I have repeatedly said, can be affected only by free caloric,
which alone raises the temperature of bodies.
But there is another mode of proving the existence of specific heat, which
affords a very satisfactory illustration of that modification. This, however,
I did not enlarge upon before, as I thought it might appear to you rather

Page 104

complicated.—If you mix two fluids of different temperatures, let us say the
one at 50 degrees, and the other at 100 degrees, of what temperature do you
suppose the mixture will be?
CAROLINE.

It will be no doubt the medium between the two, that is to say, 75 degrees.
MRS. B.

That will be the case if the two bodies happen to have the same capacity for
caloric; but if not, a different result will be obtained. Thus, for instance, if
you mix together a pound of mercury, heated at 50 degrees, and a pound of
water heated at 100 degrees, the temperature of the mixture, instead of
being 75 degrees, will be 80 degrees; so that the water will have lost only
12 degrees, whilst the mercury will have gained 38 degrees; from which
you will conclude that the capacity of mercury for heat is less than that of
water.
CAROLINE.

I wonder that mercury should have so little specific heat. Did we not see it
was a much better conductor of heat than water?
MRS. B.

And it is precisely on that account that its specific heat is less. For since the
conductive power of bodies depends, as we have observed before, on their
readiness to receive heat and part with it, it is natural to expect that those
bodies which are the worst conductors should absorb the most caloric
before they are disposed to part with it to other bodies. But let us now
proceed to latent heat.
CAROLINE.

And pray what kind of heat is that?
MRS. B.

It is another modification of combined caloric, which is so analogous to
specific heat, that most chemists make no distinction between them; but Mr.
Pictet, in his Essay on Fire, has so clearly discriminated them, that I am
induced to adopt his view of the subject. We therefore call latent heat that

Page 105

portion of insensible caloric which is employed in changing the state of
bodies; that is to say, in converting solids into liquids, or liquids; into
vapour. When a body changes its state from solid to liquid, or from liquid to
vapour, its expansion occasions a sudden and considerable increase of
capacity for heat, in consequence of which it immediately absorbs a
quantity of caloric, which becomes fixed in the body which it has
transformed; and, as it is perfectly concealed from our senses, it has
obtained the name of latent heat.
CAROLINE.

I think it would be much more correct to call this modification latent caloric
instead of latent heat, since it does not excite the sensation of heat.
MRS. B.

This modification of heat was discovered and named by Dr. Black long
before the French chemists introduced the term caloric, and we must not
presume to alter it, as it is still used by much better chemists than ourselves.
And, besides, you are not to suppose that the nature of heat is altered by
being variously modified: for if latent heat and specific heat do not excite
the same sensations as free caloric, it is owing to their being in a state of
confinement, which prevents them from acting upon our organs; and
consequently, as soon as they are extricated from the body in which they are
imprisoned, they return to their state of free caloric.
EMILY.

But I do not yet clearly see in what respect latent heat differs from specific
heat; for they are both of them imprisoned and concealed in bodies.
MRS. B.

Specific heat is that which is employed in filling the capacity of a body for
caloric, in the state in which this body actually exists; while latent heat is
that which is employed only in effecting a change of state, that is, in
converting bodies from a solid to a liquid, or from a liquid to an aëriform
state. But I think that, in a general point of view, both these modifications
might be comprehended under the name of heat of capacity, as in both
cases the caloric is equally engaged in filling the capacities of bodies.

Page 106

I shall now show you an experiment, which I hope will give you a clear
idea of what is understood by latent heat.
The snow which you see in this phial has been cooled by certain chemical
means (which I cannot well explain to you at present), to 5 or 6 degrees
below the freezing point, as you will find indicated by the thermometer
which is placed in it. We shall expose it to the heat of a lamp, and you will
see the thermometer gradually rise, till it reaches the freezing point——
EMILY.

But there it stops, Mrs. B., and yet the lamp burns just as well as before.
Why is not its heat communicated to the thermometer?
CAROLINE.

And the snow begins to melt, therefore it must be rising above the freezing
point?
MRS. B.

The heat no longer affects the thermometer, because it is wholly employed
in converting the ice into water. As the ice melts, the caloric becomes latent
in the new-formed liquid, and therefore cannot raise its temperature; and the
thermometer will consequently remain stationary, till the whole of the ice
be melted.
CAROLINE.

Now it is all melted, and the thermometer begins to rise again.
MRS. B.

Because the conversion of the ice into water being completed, the caloric no
longer becomes latent; and therefore the heat which the water now receives
raises its temperature, as you find the thermometer indicates.
EMILY.

But I do not think that the thermometer rises so quickly in the water as it
did in the ice, previous to its beginning to melt, though the lamp burns
equally well?
MRS. B.

Page 107

That is owing to the different specific heat of ice and water. The capacity of
water for caloric being greater than that of ice, more heat is required to raise
its temperature, and therefore the thermometer rises slower in the water
than in the ice.
EMILY.

True; you said that a solid body always increased its capacity for heat by
becoming fluid; and this is an instance of it.
MRS. B.

Yes, and the latent heat is that which is absorbed in consequence of the
greater capacity which the water has for heat, in comparison to ice.
I must now tell you a curious calculation founded on that consideration.
I have before observed to you that though the thermometer shows us the
comparative warmth of bodies, and enables us to determine the same point
at different times and places, it gives us no idea of the absolute quantity of
heat in any body. We cannot tell how low it ought to fall by the privation of
all heat, but an attempt has been made to infer it in the following manner. It
has been found by experiment, that the capacity of water for heat, when
compared with that of ice, is as 10 to 9, so that, at the same temperature, ice
contains one tenth of caloric less than water. By experiment also it is
observed, that in order to melt ice, there must be added to it as much heat,
as would, if it did not melt it, raise its temperature 140 degrees. This
quantity of heat is therefore absorbed when the ice, by being converted into
water, is made to contain one-ninth more caloric than it did before.
Therefore 140 degrees is a ninth part of the heat contained in ice at 30
degrees; and the point of zero, or the absolute privation of heat, must
consequently be 1260 degrees below 32 degrees.
This mode of investigating so curious a question is ingenious, but its
correctness is not yet established by similar calculations for other bodies.
The points of absolute cold, indicated by this method in various bodies, are
very remote from each other; it is however possible, that this may arise
from some imperfection in the experiments.
CAROLINE.

Page 108

It is indeed very ingenious—but we must now attend to our present
experiment. The water begins to boil, and the thermometer is again
stationary.
MRS. B.

Well, Caroline, it is your turn to explain the phenomenon.
CAROLINE.

It is wonderfully curious! The caloric is now busy in changing the water
into steam, in which it hides itself, and becomes insensible. This is another
example of latent heat, producing a change of form. At first it converted a
solid body into a liquid, and now it turns the liquid into vapour!
MRS. B.

You see, my dear, how easily you have become acquainted with these
modifications of insensible heat, which at first appeared so unintelligible. If,
now, we were to reverse these changes, and condense the vapour into water,
and the water into ice, the latent heat would re-appear entirely, in the form
of free caloric.
EMILY.

Pray do let us see the effect of latent heat returning to its free state.
MRS. B.

For the purpose of showing this, we need simply conduct the vapour
through this tube into this vessel of cold water, where it will part with its
latent heat and return to its liquid form.
EMILY.

How rapidly the steam heats the water!
MRS. B.

That is because it does not merely impart its free caloric to the water, but
likewise its latent heat. This method of heating liquids, has been turned to
advantage, in several economical establishments. The steam-kitchens,
which are getting into such general use, are upon the same principle. The
steam is conveyed through a pipe in a similar manner, into the several

Page 109

vessels which contain the provisions to be dressed, where it communicates
to them its latent caloric, and returns to the state of water. Count Rumford
makes great use of this principle in many of his fire-places: his grand
maxim is to avoid all unnecessary waste of caloric, for which purpose he
confines the heat in such a manner, that not a particle of it shall
unnecessarily escape; and while he economises the free caloric, he takes
care also to turn the latent heat to advantage. It is thus that he is enabled to
produce a degree of heat superior to that which is obtained in common fire-
places, though he employs less fuel.
EMILY.

When the advantages of such contrivances are so clear and plain, I cannot
understand why they are not universally used.
MRS. B.

A long time is always required before innovations, however useful, can be
reconciled with the prejudices of the vulgar.
EMILY.

What a pity it is that there should be a prejudice against new inventions;
how much more rapidly the world would improve, if such useful
discoveries were immediately and universally adopted!
MRS. B.

I believe, my dear, that there are as many novelties attempted to be
introduced, the adoption of which would be prejudicial to society, as there
are of those which would be beneficial to it. The well-informed, though by
no means exempt from error, have an unquestionable advantage over the
illiterate, in judging what is likely or not to prove serviceable; and therefore
we find the former more ready to adopt such discoveries as promise to be
really advantageous, than the latter, who having no other test of the value of
a novelty but time and experience, at first oppose its introduction. The well-
informed, however, are frequently disappointed in their most sanguine
expectations, and the prejudices of the vulgar, though they often retard the
progress of knowledge, yet sometimes, it must be admitted, prevent the
propagation of error.—But we are deviating from our subject.

Page 110

We have converted steam into water, and are now to change water into ice,
in order to render the latent heat sensible, as it escapes from the water on its
becoming solid. For this purpose we must produce a degree of cold that will
make water freeze.
CAROLINE.

That must be very difficult to accomplish in this warm room.
MRS. B.

Not so much as you think. There are certain chemical mixtures which
produce a rapid change from the solid to the fluid state, or the reverse, in
the substances combined, in consequence of which change latent heat is
either extricated or absorbed.
EMILY.

I do not quite understand you.
MRS. B.

This snow and salt, which you see me mix together, are melting rapidly;
heat, therefore, must be absorbed by the mixture, and cold produced.
CAROLINE.

It feels even colder than ice, and yet the snow is melted. This is very
extraordinary.
MRS. B.

The cause of the intense cold of the mixture is to be attributed to the change
from a solid to a fluid state. The union of the snow and salt produces a new
arrangement of their particles, in consequence of which they become liquid;
and the quantity of caloric, required to effect this change, is seized upon by
the mixture wherever it can be obtained. This eagerness of the mixture for
caloric, during its liquefaction, is such, that it converts part of its own free
caloric into latent heat, and it is thus that its temperature is lowered.
EMILY.

Whatever you put in this mixture, therefore, would freeze?
MRS. B.

Page 111

Yes; at least any fluid that is susceptible of freezing at that temperature.
I have prepared this mixture of salt and snow for the purpose of freezing the
water from which you are desirous of seeing the latent heat escape. I have
put a thermometer in the glass of water that is to be frozen, in order that you
may see how it cools.
CAROLINE.

The thermometer descends, but the heat which the water is now losing, is its
free, not its latent heat.
MRS. B.

Certainly; it does not part with its latent heat till it changes its state and is
converted into ice.
EMILY.

But here is a very extraordinary circumstance! The thermometer is fallen
below the freezing point, and yet the water is not frozen.
MRS. B.

That is always the case previous to the freezing of water when it is in a state
of rest. Now it begins to congeal, and you may observe that the
thermometer again rises to the freezing point.
CAROLINE.

It appears to me very strange that the thermometer should rise the very
moment that the water freezes; for it seems to imply that the water was
colder before it froze than when in the act of freezing.
MRS. B.

It is so; and after our long dissertation on this circumstance, I did not think
it would appear so surprising to you. Reflect a little, and I think you will
discover the reason of it.
CAROLINE.

It must be, no doubt, the extrications of latent heat, at the instant the water
freezes, that raises the temperature.
MRS. B.

Page 112

Certainly; and if you now examine the thermometer, you will find that its
rise was but temporary, and lasted only during the disengagement of the
latent heat—now that all the water is frozen it falls again, and will continue
to fall till the ice and mixture are of an equal temperature.
EMILY.

And can you show us any experiments in which liquids, by being mixed,
become solid, and disengage latent heat?
MRS. B.

I could show you several; but you are not yet sufficiently advanced to
understand them well. I shall, however, try one, which will afford you a
striking instance of the fact. The fluid which you see in this phial consists of
a quantity of a certain salt called muriat of lime, dissolved in water. Now, if
I pour into it a few drops of this other fluid, called sulphuric acid, the
whole, or very nearly the whole, will be instantaneously converted into a
solid mass.
EMILY.

How white it turns! I feel the latent heat escaping, for the bottle is warm,
and the fluid is changed to a solid white substance like chalk!
CAROLINE.

This is, indeed, the most curious experiment we have seen yet. But pray
what is that white vapour that ascends from the mixture?
MRS. B.

You are not yet enough of a chemist to understand that.—But take care,
Caroline, do not approach too near it, for it has a very pungent smell.
I shall show you another instance similar to that of the water, which you
observed to become warmer as it froze. I have in this phial a solution of a
salt called sulphat of soda or Glauber’s salt, made very strong, and corked
up when it was hot, and kept without agitation till it became cold, as you
may feel the phial is. Now when I take out the cork and let the air fall upon
it, (for being closed when boiling, there was a vacuum in the upper part)
observe that the salt will suddenly crystallize. . . .

Page 113

CAROLINE.

Surprising! how beautifully the needles of salt have shot through the whole
phial!
MRS. B.

Yes, it is very striking—but pray do not forget the object of the experiment.
Feel how warm the phial has become by the conversion of part of the liquid
into a solid.
EMILY.

Quite warm I declare! this is a most curious experiment of the
disengagement of latent heat.
MRS. B.

The slakeing of lime is another remarkable instance of the extrication of
latent heat. Have you never observed how quick-lime smokes when water is
poured upon it, and how much heat it produces?
CAROLINE.

Yes; but I do not understand what change of state takes place in the lime
that occasions its giving out latent heat; for the quick-lime, which is solid, is
(if I recollect right) reduced to powder, by this operation, and is, therefore,
rather expanded than condensed.
MRS. B.

It is from the water, not the lime, that the latent heat is set free. The water
incorporates with, and becomes solid in the lime; in consequence of which,
the heat, which kept it in a liquid state, is disengaged, and escapes in a
sensible form.
CAROLINE.

I always thought that the heat originated in the lime. It seems very strange
that water, and cold water too, should contain so much heat.
EMILY.

After this extrication of caloric, the water must exist in a state of ice in the
lime, since it parts with the heat which kept it liquid.

Page 114

MRS. B.

It cannot properly be called ice, since ice implies a degree of cold, at least
equal to the freezing point. Yet as water, in combining with lime, gives out
more heat than in freezing, it must be in a state of still greater solidity in the
lime, than it is in the form of ice; and you may have observed that it does
not moisten or liquefy the lime in the smallest degree.
EMILY.

But, Mrs. B., the smoke that rises is white; if it was only pure caloric which
escaped, we might feel, but could not see it.
MRS. B.

This white vapour is formed by some of the particles of lime, in a state of
fine dust, which are carried off by the caloric.
EMILY.

In all changes of state, then, a body either absorbs or disengages latent heat?
MRS. B.

You cannot exactly say absorbs latent heat, as the heat becomes latent only
on being confined in the body; but you may say, generally, that bodies, in
passing from a solid to a liquid form, or from the liquid state to that of
vapour, absorb heat; and that when the reverse takes place, heat is
disengaged. *
EMILY.

We can now, I think, account for the ether boiling, and the water freezing in
vacuo, at the same temperature. †
MRS. B.

Let me hear how you explain it.
EMILY.

The latent heat, which the water gave out in freezing, was immediately
absorbed by the ether, during its conversion into vapour; and therefore,
from a latent state in one liquid, it passed into a latent state in the other.

Page 115

MRS. B.

But this only partly accounts for the result of the experiment; it remains to
be explained why the temperature of the ether, while in a state of ebullition,
is brought down to the freezing temperature of the water.—It is because the
ether, during its evaporation, reduces its own temperature, in the same
proportion as that of the water, by converting its free caloric into latent heat:
so that, though one liquid boils, and the other freezes, their temperatures
remain in a state of equilibrium.
EMILY.

But why does not water, as well as ether, reduce its own temperature by
evaporating?
MRS. B.

The fact is that it does, though much less rapidly than ether. Thus, for
instance, you may often have observed, in the heat of summer, how much
any particular spot may be cooled by watering, though the water used for
that purpose be as warm as the air itself. Indeed so much cold may be
produced by the mere evaporation of water, that the inhabitants of India, by
availing themselves of the most favourable circumstances for this process
which their warm climate can afford, namely, the cool of the night, and
situations most exposed to the night breeze, succeed in causing water to
freeze, though the temperature of the air be as high as 60 degrees. The water
is put into shallow earthen trays, so as to expose an extensive surface to the
process of evaporation, and in the morning, the water is found covered with
a thin cake of ice, which is collected in sufficient quantity to be used for
purposes of luxury.
CAROLINE.

How delicious it must be to drink liquids so cold in those tropical climates!
But, Mrs. B., could we not try that experiment?
MRS. B.

If we were in the country, I have no doubt but that we should be able to
freeze water, by the same means, and under similar circumstances. But we
can do it immediately, upon a small scale, in this very room, in which the

Page 116

thermometer stands at 70 degrees. For this purpose we need only place
some water in a little cup under the receiver of the air-pump (Plate V.
fig. 1.), and exhaust the air from it. What will be the consequence,
Caroline?
Vol. I. page 138. Plate V.

Fig. 1. The air-pump & receiver for Mr. Leslie’s experiment. C a saucer with sulphuric
Acid. B a glass or earthen cup containing Water. D a stand for the cup with its legs
made of Glass. A a Thermometer.
Larger view (complete Plate)

CAROLINE.

Of course the water will evaporate more quickly, since there will no longer
be any atmospheric pressure on its surface: but will this be sufficient to
make the water freeze?
MRS. B.

Probably not, because the vapour will not be carried off fast enough; but
this will be accomplished without difficulty if we introduce into the receiver
(fig. 1.), in a saucer, or other large shallow vessel, some strong sulphuric
acid, a substance which has a great attraction for water, whether in the form
of vapour, or in the liquid state. This attraction is such that the acid will
instantly absorb the moisture as it rises from the water, so as to make room
for the formation of fresh vapour; this will of course hasten the process, and
the cold produced from the rapid evaporation of the water, will, in a few

Page 117

minutes, be sufficient to freeze its surface. * We shall now exhaust the air
from the receiver.
EMILY.

Thousands of small bubbles already rise through the water from the internal
surface of the cup; what is the reason of this?
MRS. B.

These are bubbles of air which were partly attached to the vessel, and partly
diffused in the water itself; and they expand and rise in consequence of the
atmospheric pressure being removed.
CAROLINE.

See, Mrs. B.; the thermometer in the cup is sinking fast; it has already
descended to 40 degrees!
EMILY.

The water seems now and then violently agitated on the surface, as if it was
boiling; and yet the thermometer is descending fast!
MRS. B.

You may call it boiling, if you please, for this appearance is, as well as
boiling, owing to the rapid formation of vapour; but here, as you have just
observed, it takes place from the surface, for it is only when heat is applied
to the bottom of the vessel that the vapour is formed there.—Now crystals
of ice are actually shooting all over the surface of the water.
CAROLINE.

How beautiful it is! The surface is now entirely frozen—but the
thermometer remains at 32 degrees.
MRS. B.

And so it will, conformably with our doctrine of latent heat, until the whole
of the water is frozen; but it will then again begin to descend lower and
lower, in consequence of the evaporation which goes on from the surface of
the ice.
EMILY.

Page 118

This is a most interesting experiment; but it would be still more striking if
no sulphuric acid were required.
MRS. B.

I will show you a freezing instrument, contrived by Dr. Wollaston, upon the
same principle as Mr. Leslie’s experiment, by which water may be frozen
by its own evaporation alone, without the assistance of sulphuric acid.
This tube, which, as you see (Plate V. fig. 2.), is terminated at each
extremity by a bulb, one of which is half full of water, is internally perfectly
exhausted of air; the consequence of this is, that the water in the bulb is
always much disposed to evaporate. This evaporation, however, does not
proceed sufficiently fast to freeze the water; but if the empty ball be cooled
by some artificial means, so as to condense quickly the vapour which rises
from the water, the process may be thus so much promoted as to cause the
water to freeze in the other ball. Dr. Wollaston has called this instrument
Cryophorus.
Vol. I. page 138. Plate V.

Fig. 2. Dr. Wollaston’s Cryophorus.
Fig. 5. Dr. Marcet’s mode of using the Cryophorus.
Fig. 3. & 4. the different parts of Fig. 5. seen separate.
Larger view (complete Plate)

Page 119

CAROLINE.

So that cold seems to perform here the same part which the sulphuric acid
acted in Mr. Leslie’s experiment?
MRS. B.

Exactly so; but let us try the experiment.
EMILY.

How will you cool the instrument? You have neither ice nor snow.
MRS. B.

True: but we have other means of effecting this. * You recollect what an
intense cold can be produced by the evaporation of ether in an exhausted
receiver. We shall inclose the bulb in this little bag of fine flannel (fig. 3.),
then soke it in ether, and introduce it into the receiver of the air-pump.
(Fig. 5.) For this purpose we shall find it more convenient to use a
cryophorus of this shape (fig. 4.), as its elongated bulb passes easily through
a brass plate which closes the top of the receiver. If we now exhaust the
receiver quickly, you will see, in less than a minute, the water freeze in the
other bulb, out of the receiver.
EMILY.

The bulb already looks quite dim, and small drops of water are condensing
on its surface.
CAROLINE.

And now crystals of ice shoot all over the water. This is, indeed, a very
curious experiment!
MRS. B.

You will see, some other day, that, by a similar method, even quicksilver
may be frozen.—But we cannot at present indulge in any further digression.
Having advanced so far on the subject of heat, I may now give you an
account of the calorimeter, an instrument invented by Lavoisier, upon the
principles just explained, for the purpose of estimating the specific heat of
bodies. It consists of a vessel, the inner surface of which is lined with ice,

Page 120

so as to form a sort of hollow globe of ice, in the midst of which the body,
whose specific heat is to be ascertained, is placed. The ice absorbs caloric
from this body, till it has brought it down to the freezing point; this caloric
converts into water a certain portion of the ice which runs out through an
aperture at the bottom of the machine; and the quantity of ice changed to
water is a test of the quantity of caloric which the body has given out in
descending from a certain temperature to the freezing point.
CAROLINE.

In this apparatus, I suppose, the milk, chalk, and lead, would melt different
quantities of ice, in proportion to their different capacities for caloric?
MRS. B.

Certainly: and thence we are able to ascertain, with precision, their
respective capacities for heat. But the calorimeter affords us no more idea
of the absolute quantity of heat contained in a body, than the thermometer;
for though by means of it we extricate both the free and combined caloric,
yet we extricate them only to a certain degree, which is the freezing point;
and we know not how much they contain of either below that point.
EMILY.

According to the theory of latent heat, it appears to me that the weather
should be warm when it freezes, and cold in a thaw: for latent heat is
liberated from every substance that it freezes, and such a large supply of
heat must warm the atmosphere; whilst, during a thaw, that very quantity of
free heat must be taken from the atmosphere, and return to a latent state in
the bodies which it thaws.
MRS. B.

Your observation is very natural; but consider that in a frost the atmosphere
is so much colder than the earth, that all the caloric which it takes from the
freezing bodies is insufficient to raise its temperature above the freezing
point; otherwise the frost must cease. But if the quantity of latent heat
extricated does not destroy the frost, it serves to moderate the suddenness of
the change of temperature of the atmosphere, at the commencement both of
frost, and of a thaw. In the first instance, its extrication diminishes the

Page 121

severity of the cold; and, in the latter, its absorption moderates the warmth
occasioned by a thaw: it even sometimes produces a discernible chill, at the
breaking up of a frost.
CAROLINE.

But what are the general causes that produce those sudden changes in the
weather, especially from hot to cold, which we often experience?
MRS. B.

This question would lead us into meteorological discussions, to which I am
by no means competent. One circumstance, however, we can easily
understand. When the air has passed over cold countries, it will probably
arrive here at a temperature much below our own, and then it must absorb
heat from every object it meets with, which will produce a general fall of
temperature.
CAROLINE.

But pray, now that we know so much of the effects of heat, will you inform
us whether it is really a distinct body, or, as I have heard, a peculiar kind of
motion produced in bodies?
MRS. B.

As I before told you, there is yet much uncertainty as to the nature of these
subtle agents. But I am inclined to consider heat not as mere motion, but as
a separate substance. Late experiments too appear to make it a compound
body, consisting of the two electricities, and in our next conversation I shall
inform you of the principal facts on which that opinion is founded.

* This rule, if not universal, admits of very few exceptions.
† See page 102.
* This experiment was first devised by Mr. Leslie, and has since
been modified in a variety of forms.
* This mode of making the experiment was proposed, and the
particulars detailed, by Dr. Marcet, in the 34th vol. of Nicholson’s

Page 122

Journal, page 119.

CONVERSATION V.
ON THE CHEMICAL AGENCIES OF ELECTRICITY.

MRS. B.

Before we proceed further it will be necessary to give you some account of
certain properties of electricity, which have of late years been discovered to
have an essential connection with the phenomena of chemistry.
CAROLINE.

It is electricity, if I recollect right, which comes next in our list of simple
substances?
MRS. B.

I have placed electricity in that list, rather from the necessity of classing it
somewhere, than from any conviction that it has a right to that situation, for
we are as yet so ignorant of its intimate nature, that we are unable to
determine, not only whether it is simple or compound, but whether it is in
fact a material agent; or, as Sir H. Davy has hinted, whether it may not be
merely a property inherent in matter. As, however, it is necessary to adopt
some hypothesis for the explanation of the discoveries which this agent has
enabled us to make, I have chosen the opinion, at present most prevalent,
which supposes the existence of two kinds of electricity, distinguished by
the names of positive and negative electricity.
CAROLINE.

Well, I must confess, I do not feel nearly so interested in a science in which
so much uncertainty prevails, as in those which rest upon established
principles; I never was fond of electricity, because, however beautiful and
curious the phenomena it exhibits may be, the theories, by which they were

Page 123

explained, appeared to me so various, so obscure and inadequate, that I
always remained dissatisfied. I was in hopes that the new discoveries in
electricity had thrown so great a light on the subject, that every thing
respecting it would now have been clearly explained.
MRS. B.

That is a point which we are yet far from having attained. But, in spite of
the imperfection of our theories, you will be amply repaid by the
importance and novelty of the subject. The number of new facts which have
already been ascertained, and the immense prospect of discovery which has
lately been opened to us, will, I hope, ultimately lead to a perfect
elucidation of this branch of natural science; but at present you must be
contented with studying the effects, and in some degree explaining the
phenomena, without aspiring to a precise knowledge of the remote cause of
electricity.
You have already obtained some notions of electricity: in our present
conversation, therefore, I shall confine myself to that part of the science
which is of late discovery, and is more particularly connected with
chemistry.
It was a trifling and accidental circumstance which first gave rise to this
new branch of physical science. Galvani, a professor of natural philosophy
at Bologna, being engaged (about twenty years ago) in some experiments
on muscular irritability, observed, that when a piece of metal was laid on
the nerve of a frog, recently dead, whilst the limb supplied by that nerve
rested upon some other metal, the limb suddenly moved, on a
communication being made between the two pieces of metal.
EMILY.

How is this communication made?
MRS. B.

Either by bringing the two metals into contact, or by connecting them by
means of a metallic conductor. But without subjecting a frog to any cruel
experiments, I can easily make you sensible of this kind of electric action.
Here is a piece of zinc, (one of the metals I mentioned in the list of

Page 124

elementary bodies)—put it under your tongue, and this piece of silver upon
your tongue, and let both the metals project a little beyond the tip of the
tongue—very well—now make the projecting parts of the metals touch
each other, and you will instantly perceive a peculiar sensation.
EMILY.

Indeed I did, a singular taste, and I think a degree of heat: but I can hardly
describe it.
MRS. B.

The action of these two pieces of metal on the tongue is, I believe, precisely
similar to that made on the nerve of a frog. I shall not detain you by a
detailed account of the theory by which Galvani attempted to account for
this fact, as his explanation was soon overturned by subsequent
experiments, which proved that Galvanism (the name this new power had
obtained) was nothing more than electricity. Galvani supposed that the
virtue of this new agent resided in the nerves of the frog, but Volta, who
prosecuted this subject with much greater success, shewed that the
phenomena did not depend on the organs of the frog, but upon the electrical
agency of the metals, which is excited by the moisture of the animal, the
organs of the frog being only a delicate test of the presence of electric
influence.
CAROLINE.

I suppose, then, the saliva of the mouth answers the same purpose as the
moisture of the frog, in exciting the electricity of the pieces of silver and
zinc with which Emily tried the experiment on her tongue.
MRS. B.

Precisely. It does not appear, however, necessary that the fluid used for this
purpose should be of an animal nature. Water, and acids very much diluted
by water, are found to be the most effectual in promoting the developement
of electricity in metals; and, accordingly, the original apparatus which Volta
first constructed for this purpose, consisted of a pile or succession of plates
of zinc and copper, each pair of which was connected by pieces of cloth or
paper impregnated with water; and this instrument, from its original

Page 125

inconvenient structure and limited strength, has gradually arrived at its
present state of power and improvement, such as is exhibited in the Voltaic
battery. In this apparatus, a specimen of which you see before you (Plate
VI. fig. 1.), the plates of zinc and copper are soldered together in pairs, each
pair being placed at regular distances in wooden troughs and the interstices
being filled with fluid.
p. 151. Plate VI.

Fig. 1. 2. & 4. Voltaic Batteries
Larger view (complete Plate)

CAROLINE.

Though you will not allow us to enquire into the precise cause of electricity,
may we not ask in what manner the fluid acts on the metals so as to
produce it?
MRS. B.

The action of the fluid on the metals, whether water or acid be used, is
entirely of a chemical nature. But whether electricity is excited by this
chemical action, or whether it is produced by the contact of the two metals,
is a point upon which philosophers do not yet perfectly agree.

Page 126

EMILY.

But can the mere contact of two metals, without any intervening fluid,
produce electricity?
MRS. B.

Yes, if they are afterwards separated. It is an established fact, that when two
metals are put in contact, and afterwards separated, that which has the
strongest attraction for oxygen exhibits signs of positive, the other of
negative electricity.
CAROLINE.

It seems then but reasonable to infer that the power of the Voltaic battery
should arise from the contact of the plates of zinc and copper.
MRS. B.

It is upon this principle that Volta and Sir H. Davy explain the phenomena
of the pile; but notwithstanding these two great authorities, many
philosophers entertain doubts on the truth of this theory. The principal
difficulty which occurs in explaining the phenomena of the Voltaic battery
on this principle, is, that two such plates show no signs of different states of
electricity whilst in contact, but only on being separated after contact. Now
in the Voltaic battery, those plates that are in contact always continue so,
being soldered together: and they cannot therefore receive a succession of
charges. Besides, if we consider the mere disturbance of the balance of
electricity by the contact of the plates, as the sole cause of the production of
Voltaic electricity, it remains to be explained how this disturbed balance
becomes an inexhaustible source of electrical energy, capable of pouring
forth a constant and copious supply of electrical fluid, though without any
means of replenishing itself from other sources. This subject, it must be
owned, is involved in too much obscurity to enable us to speak very
decidedly in favour of any theory. But, in order to avoid perplexing you
with different explanations, I shall confine myself to one which appears to
me to be least encumbered with difficulties, and most likely to accord with
truth. *
This theory supposes the electricity to be excited by the chemical action of
the acid on the zinc; but you are yet such novices in chemistry, that I think it

Page 127

will be necessary to give you some previous explanation of the nature of
this action.
All metals have a strong attraction for oxygen, and this element is found in
great abundance both in water and in acids. The action of the diluted acid
on the zinc consists therefore in its oxygen combining with it, and
dissolving its surface.
CAROLINE.

In the same manner I suppose as we saw an acid dissolve copper?
MRS. B.

Yes; but in the Voltaic battery the diluted acid is not strong enough to
produce so complete an effect; it acts only on the surface of the zinc, to
which it yields its oxygen, forming upon it a film or crust, which is a
compound of the oxygen and the metal.
EMILY.

Since there is so strong a chemical attraction between oxygen and metals,
I suppose they are naturally in different states of electricity?
MRS. B.

Yes; it appears that all metals are united with the positive, and that oxygen
is the grand source of the negative electricity.
CAROLINE.

Does not then the acid act on the plates of copper, as well as on those of
zinc?
MRS. B.

No; for though copper has an affinity for oxygen, it is less strong than that
of zinc; and therefore the energy of the acid is only exerted upon the zinc.
It will be best, I believe, in order to render the action of the Voltaic battery
more intelligible, to confine our attention at first to the effect produced on
two plates only. (Plate VI. fig. 2.)
If a plate of zinc be placed opposite to one of copper, or any other metal less
attractive of oxygen, and the space between them (suppose of half an inch

Page 128

in thickness), be filled with an acid or any fluid capable of oxydating the
zinc, the oxydated surface will have its capacity for electricity diminished,
so that a quantity of electricity will be evolved from that surface. This
electricity will be received by the contiguous fluid, by which it will be
transmitted to the opposite metallic surface, the copper, which is not
oxydated, and is therefore disposed to receive it; so that the copper plate
will thus become positive, whilst the zinc plate will be in the negative state.
This evolution of electrical fluid however will be very limited; for as these
two plates admit of but very little accumulation of electricity, and are
supposed to have no communication with other bodies, the action of the
acid, and further developement of electricity, will be immediately stopped.
EMILY.

This action, I suppose, can no more continue to go on, than that of a
common electrical machine, which is not allowed to communicate with
other bodies?
MRS. B.

Precisely; the common electrical machine, when excited by the friction of
the rubber, gives out both the positive and negative electricities.—(Plate
VI. Fig. 3.) The positive, by the rotation of the glass cylinder, is conveyed
into the conductor, whilst the negative goes into the rubber. But unless there
is a communication made between the rubber and the ground, but a very
inconsiderable quantity of electricity can be excited; for the rubber, like the
plates of the battery, has too small a capacity to admit of an accumulation of
electricity. Unless therefore the electricity can pass out of the rubber, it will
not continue to go into it, and consequently no additional accumulation will
take place. Now as one kind of electricity cannot be given out without the
other, the developement of the positive electricity is stopped as well as that
of the negative, and the conductor therefore cannot receive a succession of
charges.
p. 151. Plate VI.

Page 129

Fig. 3. A the Cylinder. B the Conductor. R the Rubber. C the Chain.
Larger view (complete Plate)

CAROLINE.

But does not the conductor, as well as the rubber, require a communication
with the earth, in order to get rid of its electricity?
MRS. B.

No; for it is susceptible of receiving and containing a considerable quantity
of electricity, as it is much larger than the rubber, and therefore has a greater
capacity; and this continued accumulation of electricity in the conductor is
what is called a charge.
EMILY.

But when an electrical machine is furnished with two conductors to receive
the two electricities, I suppose no communication with the earth is
required?
MRS. B.

Certainly not, until the two are fully charged; for the two conductors will
receive equal quantities of electricity.
CAROLINE.

I thought the use of the chain had been to convey the electricity from the
ground into the machine?

Page 130

MRS. B.

That was the idea of Dr. Franklin, who supposed that there was but one kind
of electricity, and who, by the terms positive and negative (which he first
introduced), meant only different quantities of the same kind of electricity.
The chain was in that case supposed to convey electricity from the ground
through the rubber into the conductor. But as we have adopted the
hypothesis of two electricities, we must consider the chain as a vehicle to
conduct the negative electricity into the earth.
EMILY.

And are both kinds of electricity produced whenever electricity is excited?
MRS. B.

Yes, invariably. If you rub a tube of glass with a woollen cloth, the glass
becomes positive, and the cloth negative. If, on the contrary, you excite a
stick of sealing-wax by the same means, it is the rubber which becomes
positive, and the wax negative.
But with regard to the Voltaic battery, in order that the acid may act freely
on the zinc, and the two electricities be given out without interruption, some
method must be devised, by which the plates may part with their
electricities as fast as they receive them.—Can you think of any means by
which this might be effected?
EMILY.

Would not two chains or wires, suspended from either plate to the ground,
conduct the electricities into the earth, and thus answer the purpose?
MRS. B.

It would answer the purpose of carrying off the electricity, I admit; but
recollect, that though it is necessary to find a vent for the electricity, yet we
must not lose it, since it is the power which we are endeavouring to obtain.
Instead, therefore, of conducting it into the ground, let us make the wires,
from either plate, meet: the two electricities will thus be brought together,
and will combine and neutralize each other; and as long as this
communication continues, the two plates having a vent for their respective
electricities, the action of the acid will go on freely and uninterruptedly.

Page 131

EMILY.

That is very clear, so far as two plates only are concerned; but I cannot say I
understand how the energy of the succession of plates, or rather pairs of
plates, of which the Galvanic trough is composed, is propagated and
accumulated throughout a battery?
MRS. B.

In order to shew you how the intensity of the electricity is increased by
increasing the number of plates, we will examine the action of four plates;
if you understand these, you will readily comprehend that of any number
whatever. In this figure (Plate VI. Fig. 4.), you will observe that the two
central plates are united; they are soldered together, (as we observed in
describing the Voltaic trough,) so as to form but one plate which offers two
different surfaces, the one of copper, the other of zinc.
Now you recollect that, in explaining the action of two plates, we supposed
that a quantity of electricity was evolved from the surface of the first zinc
plate, in consequence of the action of the acid, and was conveyed by the
interposed fluid to the copper plate, No. 2, which thus became positive. This
copper plate communicates its electricity to the contiguous zinc plate,
No. 3, in which, consequently, some accumulation of electricity takes place.
When, therefore, the fluid in the next cell acts upon the zinc plate,
electricity is extricated from it in larger quantity, and in a more concentrated
form, than before. This concentrated electricity is again conveyed by the
fluid to the next pair of plates, No. 4 and 5, when it is farther increased by
the action of the fluid in the third cell, and so on, to any number of plates of
which the battery may consist; so that the electrical energy will continue to
accumulate in proportion to the number of double plates, the first zinc plate
of the series being the most negative, and the last copper plate the most
positive.
CAROLINE.

But does the battery become more and more strongly charged, merely by
being allowed to stand undisturbed?
MRS. B.

Page 132

No, for the action will soon stop, as was explained before, unless a vent be
given to the accumulated electricities. This is easily done, however, by
establishing a communication by means of the wires (Fig. 1.), between the
two ends of the battery: these being brought into contact, the two
electricities meet and neutralize each other, producing the shock and other
effects of electricity; and the action goes on with renewed energy, being no
longer obstructed by the accumulation of the two electricities which
impeded its progress.
EMILY.

Is it the union of the two electricities which produces the electric spark?
MRS. B.

Yes; and it is, I believe, this circumstance which gave rise to Sir H. Davy’s
opinion that caloric may be a compound of the two electricities.
CAROLINE.

Yet surely caloric is very different from the electrical spark?
MRS. B.

The difference may consist probably only in intensity: for the heat of the
electric spark is considerably more intense, though confined to a very
minute spot, than any heat we can produce by other means.
EMILY.

Is it quite certain that the electricity of the Voltaic battery is precisely of the
same nature as that of the common electrical machine?
MRS. B.

Undoubtedly; the shock given to the human body, the spark, the
circumstance of the same substances which are conductors of the one being
also conductors of the other, and of those bodies, such as glass and sealing-
wax, which are non-conductors of the one, being also non-conductors of the
other, are striking proofs of it. Besides, Sir H. Davy has shewn in his
Lectures, that a Leyden jar, and a common electric battery, can be charged
with electricity obtained from a Voltaic battery, the effect produced being
perfectly similar to that obtained by a common machine.

Page 133

Dr. Wollaston has likewise proved that similar chemical decompositions are
effected by the electric machine and by the Voltaic battery; and has made
other experiments which render it highly probable, that the origin of both
electricities is essentially the same, as they show that the rubber of the
common electrical machine, like the zinc in the Voltaic battery, produces the
two electricities by combining with oxygen.
CAROLINE.

But I do not see whence the rubber obtains oxygen, for there is neither acid
nor water used in the common machine, and I always understood that the
electricity was excited by the friction.
MRS. B.

It appears that by friction the rubber obtains oxygen from the atmosphere,
which is partly composed of that element. The oxygen combines with the
amalgam of the rubber, which is of a metallic nature, much in the same way
as the oxygen of the acid combines with the zinc in the Voltaic battery, and
it is thus that the two electricities are disengaged.
CAROLINE.

But, if the electricities of both machines are similar, why not use the
common machine for chemical decompositions?
MRS. B.

Though its effects are similar to those of the Voltaic battery, they are
incomparably weaker. Indeed Dr. Wollaston, in using it for chemical
decompositions, was obliged to act upon the most minute quantities of
matter, and though the result was satisfactory in proving the similarity of its
effects to those of the Voltaic battery, these effects were too small in extent
to be in any considerable degree applicable to chemical decomposition.
CAROLINE.

How terrible, then, the shock must be from a Voltaic battery, since it is so
much more powerful than an electrical machine!
MRS. B.

Page 134

It is not nearly so formidable as you think; at least it is by no means
proportional to the chemical effect. The great superiority of the Voltaic
battery consists in the large quantity of electricity that passes; but in regard
to the rapidity or intensity of the charge, it is greatly surpassed by the
common electrical machine. It would seem that the shock or sensation
depends chiefly upon the intensity; whilst, on the contrary, for chemical
purposes, it is quantity which is required. In the Voltaic battery, the
electricity, though copious, is so weak as not to be able to force its way
through the fluid which separates the plates, whilst that of a common
machine will pass through any space of water.
CAROLINE.

Would not it be possible to increase the intensity of the Voltaic battery till it
should equal that of the common machine?
MRS. B.

It can actually be increased till it imitates a weak electrical machine, so as
to produce a visible spark when accumulated in a Leyden jar. But it can
never be raised sufficiently to pass through any considerable extent of air,
because of the ready communication through the fluids employed.
By increasing the number of plates of a battery, you increase its intensity,
whilst, by enlarging the dimensions of the plates, you augment its quantity;
and, as the superiority of the battery over the common machine consists
entirely in the quantity of electricity produced, it was at first supposed that
it was the size, rather than the number of plates that was essential to the
augmentation of power. It was, however, found upon trial, that the quantity
of electricity produced by the Voltaic battery, even when of a very moderate
size, was sufficiently copious, and that the chief advantage in this apparatus
was obtained by increasing the intensity, which, however, still falls very
short of that of the common machine.
I should not omit to mention, that a very splendid, and, at the same time,
most powerful battery, was, a few years ago, constructed under the direction
of Sir H. Davy, which he repeatedly exhibited in his course of electro-
chemical lectures. It consists of two thousand double plates of zinc and
copper, of six square inches in dimensions, arranged in troughs of

Page 135

Wedgwood-ware, each of which contains twenty of these plates. The
troughs are furnished with a contrivance for lifting the plates out of them in
a very convenient and expeditious manner. *
CAROLINE.

Well, now that we understand the nature of the action of the Voltaic battery,
I long to hear an account of the discoveries to which it has given rise.
MRS. B.

You must restrain your impatience, my dear, for I cannot with any propriety
introduce the subject of these discoveries till we come to them in the regular
course of our studies. But, as almost every substance in nature has already
been exposed to the influence of the Voltaic battery, we shall very soon
have occasion to notice its effects.

* This mode of explaining the phenomena of the Voltaic pile is
called the chemical theory of electricity, because it ascribes the
cause of these phenomena to certain chemical changes which take
place during their appearance. In the preceding edition of this
work, the same theory was presented in a more elaborate, but less
easy form than it is in this. The mode of viewing the subject
which is here sketched was long since suggested by Dr. Bostock,
of whose theory, however, this is by no means to be considered as
a complete statement.
* A model of this mode of construction is exhibited in Plate XIII.
Fig. 1.

Vol. II. page 16.
Plate XIII.

Page 136

Fig. 1. Voltaic Battery of improved construction with the Plates out of the Cells.
Larger view (complete Plate)

CONVERSATION VI.
ON OXYGEN AND NITROGEN.

MRS. B.

To-day we shall examine the chemical properties of the atmosphere.
CAROLINE.

I thought that we were first to learn the nature of Oxygen, which come next
in our table of simple bodies?
MRS. B.

And so you shall; the atmosphere being composed of two principles,
Oxygen and Nitrogen, we shall proceed to analyse it, and consider its
component parts separately.
EMILY.

Page 137

I always thought that the atmosphere had been a very complicated fluid,
composed of all the variety of exhalations from the earth.
MRS. B.

Such substances may be considered rather as heterogeneous and accidental,
than as forming any of its component parts; and the proportion they bear to
the whole mass is quite inconsiderable.
Atmospherical air is composed of two gasses, known by the names of
oxygen gas and nitrogen or azotic gas.

EMILY.

Pray what is a gas?
MRS. B.

The name of gas is given to any fluid capable of existing constantly in an
aeriform state, under the pressure and at the temperature of the atmosphere.
CAROLINE.

Is not water, or any other substance, when evaporated by heat, called gas?
MRS. B.

No, my dear; vapour is, indeed, an elastic fluid, and bears a strong
resemblance to a gas; there are, however, several points in which they
essentially differ, and by which you may always distinguish them. Steam, or
vapour, owes its elasticity merely to a high temperature, which is equal to
that of boiling water. And it differs from boiling water only by being united
with more caloric, which, as we before explained, is in a latent state. When
steam is cooled, it instantly returns to the form of water; but air, or gas, has
never yet been rendered liquid or solid by any degree of cold.
EMILY.

But does not gas, as well as vapour, owe its elasticity to caloric?
MRS. B.

It was the prevailing opinion; and the difference of gas or vapour was
thought to depend on the different manner in which caloric was united with
the basis of these two kinds of elastic fluids. In vapour, it was considered as

Page 138

in a latent state; in gas, it was said to be chemically combined. But the late
researches of Sir H. Davy have given rise to a new theory respecting gasses;
and there is now reason to believe that these bodies owe their permanently
elastic state, not solely to caloric, but likewise to the prevalence of either
the one or the other of the two electricities.
EMILY.

When you speak, then, of the simple bodies oxygen and nitrogen, you mean
to express those substances which are the basis of the two gasses?
MRS. B.

Yes, in strict propriety, for they can properly be called gasses only when
brought to an aeriform state.
CAROLINE.

In what proportions are they combined in the atmosphere?
MRS. B.

The oxygen gas constitutes a little more than one-fifth, and the nitrogen gas
a little less than four-fifths. When separated, they are found to possess
qualities totally different from each other. For oxygen gas is essential both
to respiration and combustion, while neither of these processes can be
performed in nitrogen gas.
CAROLINE.

But if nitrogen gas is unfit for respiration, how does it happen that the large
proportion of it which enters into the composition of the atmosphere is not a
great impediment to breathing?
MRS. B.

We should breathe more freely than our lungs could bear, if we respired
oxygen gas alone. The nitrogen is no impediment to respiration, and
probably, on the contrary, answers some useful purpose, though we do not
know in what manner it acts in that process.
EMILY.

Page 139

And by what means can the two gasses, which compose the atmospheric air,
be separated?
MRS. B.

There are many ways of analysing the atmosphere: the two gasses may be
separated first by combustion.
EMILY.

You surprise me! how is it possible that combustion should separate them?
MRS. B.

I should previously remind you that oxygen is supposed to be the only
simple body naturally combined with negative electricity. In all the other
elements the positive electricity prevails, and they have consequently, all of
them, an attraction for oxygen. *
CAROLINE.

Oxygen the only negatively electrified body! that surprises me extremely;
how then are the combinations of the other bodies performed, if, according
to your explanation of chemical attraction, bodies are supposed only to
combine in virtue of their opposite states of electricity?
MRS. B.

Observe that I said, that oxygen was the only simple body, naturally
negative. Compound bodies, in which oxygen prevails over the other
component parts, are also negative, but their negative energy is greater or
less in proportion as the oxygen predominates. Those compounds into
which oxygen enters in less proportion than the other constituents, are
positive, but their positive energy is diminished in proportion to the quantity
of oxygen which enters into their composition.
All bodies, therefore, that are not already combined with oxygen, will
attract it, and, under certain circumstances, will absorb it from the
atmosphere, in which case the nitrogen gas will remain alone, and may thus
be obtained in its separate state.
CAROLINE.

Page 140

I do not understand how a gas can be absorbed?
MRS. B.

It is only the oxygen, or basis of the gas, which is absorbed; and the two
electricities escaping, that is to say, the negative from the oxygen, the
positive from the burning body, unite and produce caloric.
EMILY.

And what becomes of this caloric?
MRS. B.

We shall make this piece of dry wood attract oxygen from the atmosphere,
and you will see what becomes of the caloric.
CAROLINE.

You are joking, Mrs. B—; you do not mean to decompose the atmosphere
with a piece of dry stick?
MRS. B.

Not the whole body of the atmosphere, certainly; but if we can make this
piece of wood attract any quantity of oxygen from it, a proportional
quantity of atmospherical air will be decomposed.
CAROLINE.

If wood has so strong an attraction for oxygen, why does it not decompose
the atmosphere spontaneously?
MRS. B.

It is found by experience, that an elevation of temperature is required for
the commencement of the union of the oxygen and the wood.
This elevation of temperature was formerly thought to be necessary, in
order to diminish the cohesive attraction of the wood, and enable the
oxygen to penetrate and combine with it more readily. But since the
introduction of the new theory of chemical combination, another cause has
been assigned, and it is now supposed that the high temperature, by exalting
the electrical energies of bodies, and consequently their force of attraction,
facilitates their combination.

Page 141

EMILY.

If it is true, that caloric is composed of the two electricities, an elevation of
temperature must necessarily augment the electric energies of bodies.
MRS. B.

I doubt whether that would be a necessary consequence; for, admitting this
composition of caloric, it is only by its being decomposed that electricity
can be produced. Sir H. Davy, however, in his numerous experiments, has
found it to be an almost invariable rule that the electrical energies of bodies
are increased by elevation of temperature.
What means then shall we employ to raise the temperature of the wood, so
as to enable it to attract oxygen from the atmosphere?
CAROLINE.

Holding it near the fire, I should think, would answer the purpose.
MRS. B.

It may, provided you hold it sufficiently close to the fire; for a very
considerable elevation of temperature is required.
CAROLINE.

It has actually taken fire, and yet I did not let it touch the coals, but I held it
so very close that I suppose it caught fire merely from the intensity of the
heat.
MRS. B.

Or you might say, in other words, that the caloric which the wood imbibed,
so much elevated its temperature, and exalted its electric energy, as to
enable it to attract oxygen very rapidly from the atmosphere.
EMILY.

Does the wood absorb oxygen while it is burning?
MRS. B.

Yes, and the heat and light are produced by the union of the two electricities
which are set at liberty, in consequence of the oxygen combining with the

Page 142

wood.
CAROLINE.

You astonish me! the heat of a burning body proceeds then as much from
the atmosphere as from the body itself?
MRS. B.

It was supposed that the caloric, given out during combustion, proceeded
entirely, or nearly so, from the decomposition of the oxygen gas; but,
according to Sir H. Davy’s new view of the subject, both the oxygen gas,
and the combustible body, concur in supplying the heat and light, by the
union of their opposite electricities.
EMILY.

I have not yet met with any thing in chemistry that has surprised or
delighted me so much as this explanation of combustion. I was at first
wondering what connection there could be between the affinity of a body
for oxygen and its combustibility; but I think I understand it now perfectly.
MRS. B.

Combustion then, you see, is nothing more than the rapid combination of a
body with oxygen, attended by the disengagement of light and heat.
EMILY.

But are there no combustible bodies whose attraction for oxygen is so
strong, that they will combine with it, without the application of heat?
CAROLINE.

That cannot be; otherwise we should see bodies burning spontaneously.
MRS. B.

But there are some instances of this kind, such as phosphorus, potassium,
and some compound bodies, which I shall hereafter make you acquainted
with. These bodies, however, are prepared by art, for in general, all the
combustions that could occur spontaneously, at the temperature of the
atmosphere, have already taken place; therefore new combustions cannot

Page 143

happen without the temperature of the body being raised. Some bodies,
however, will burn at a much lower temperature than others.
CAROLINE.

But the common way of burning a body is not merely to approach it to one
already on fire, but rather to put the one in actual contact with the other, as
when I burn this piece of paper by holding it in the flame of the fire.
MRS. B.

The closer it is in contact with the source of caloric, the sooner will its
temperature be raised to the degree necessary for it to burn. If you hold it
near the fire, the same effect will be produced; but more time will be
required, as you found to be the case with the piece of stick.
EMILY.

But why is it not necessary to continue applying caloric throughout the
process of combustion, in order to keep up the electric energy of the wood,
which is required to enable it to combine with the oxygen?
MRS. B.

The caloric which is gradually produced by the two electricities during
combustion, keeps up the temperature of the burning body; so that when
once combustion has begun, no further application of caloric is required.
CAROLINE.

Since I have learnt this wonderful theory of combustion, I cannot take my
eyes from the fire; and I can scarcely conceive that the heat and light, which
I always supposed to proceed entirely from the coals, are really produced as
much by the atmosphere.
EMILY.

When you blow the fire, you increase the combustion, I suppose, by
supplying the coals with a greater quantity of oxygen gas?
MRS. B.

Certainly; but of course no blowing will produce combustion, unless the
temperature of the coals be first raised. A single spark, however, is

Page 144

sometimes sufficient to produce that effect; for, as I said before, when once
combustion has commenced, the caloric disengaged is sufficient to elevate
the temperature of the rest of the body, provided that there be a free access
of oxygen. It however sometimes happens that if a fire be ill made, it will
be extinguished before all the fuel is consumed, from the very circumstance
of the combustion being so slow that the caloric disengaged is insufficient
to keep up the temperature of the fuel. You must recollect that there are
three things required in order to produce combustion; a combustible body,
oxygen, and a temperature at which the one will combine with the other.
EMILY.

You said that combustion was one method of decomposing the atmosphere,
and obtaining the nitrogen gas in its simple state; but how do you secure
this gas, and prevent it from mixing with the rest of the atmosphere?
MRS. B.

It is necessary for this purpose to burn the body within a close vessel, which
is easily done.—We shall introduce a small lighted taper (Plate VII. Fig. 1.)
under this glass receiver, which stands in a bason over water, to prevent all
communication with the external air.
Vol. I. p. 181. Plate VII.

Fig. 1. Combustion of a taper under a receiver.
Fig. 2. A Retort on a stand.
Fig. 3. A Furnace. B Earthen Retort in the furnace. C Water bath. D Receiver.
E.E Tube conveying the gas from the Retort through the water into the Receiver.

Page 145

F.F.F Shelf perforated on which the Receiver stands.
Fig. 4. Combustion of iron wire in oxygen gas.
Larger view

CAROLINE.

How dim the light burns already!—It is now extinguished.
MRS. B.

Can you tell us why it is extinguished?
CAROLINE.

Let me consider.—The receiver was full of atmospherical air; the taper, in
burning within it, must have combined with the oxygen contained in that
air, and the caloric that was disengaged produced the light of the taper. But
when the whole of the oxygen was absorbed, the whole of its electricity was
disengaged; consequently no more caloric could be produced, the taper
ceased to burn, and the flame was extinguished.
MRS. B.

Your explanation is perfectly correct.
EMILY.

The two constituents of the oxygen gas being thus disposed of, what
remains under the receiver must be pure nitrogen gas?
MRS. B.

There are some circumstances which prevent the nitrogen gas, thus
obtained, from being perfectly pure; but we may easily try whether the
oxygen has disappeared, by putting another lighted taper under it.—You see
how instantaneously the flame is extinguished, for want of oxygen to
supply the negative electricity required for the formation of caloric; and
were you to put an animal under the receiver, it would immediately be
suffocated. But that is an experiment which I do not think your curiosity
will tempt you to try.
EMILY.

Page 146

Certainly not.—But look, Mrs. B., the receiver is full of a thick white
smoke. Is that nitrogen gas?
MRS. B.

No, my dear; nitrogen gas is perfectly transparent and invisible, like
common air. This cloudiness proceeds from a variety of exhalations, which
arise from the burning taper, and the nature of which you cannot yet
understand.
CAROLINE.

The water within the receiver has now risen a little above its level in the
bason. What is the reason of this?
MRS. B.

With a moment’s reflection, I dare say, you would have explained it
yourself. The water rises in consequence of the oxygen gas within it having
been destroyed, or rather decomposed, by the combustion of the taper.
CAROLINE.

Then why did not the water rise immediately when the oxygen gas was
destroyed?
MRS. B.

Because the heat of the taper, whilst burning, produced a dilatation of the
air in the vessel, which at first counteracted this effect.
Another means of decomposing the atmosphere is the oxygenation of
certain metals. This process is very analogous to combustion; it is, indeed,
only a more general term to express the combination of a body with
oxygen.
CAROLINE.

In what respect, then, does it differ from combustion?
MRS. B.

The combination of oxygen in combustion is always accompanied by a
disengagement of light and heat; whilst this circumstance is not a necessary
consequence of simple oxygenation.

Page 147

CAROLINE.

But how can a body absorb oxygen without the combination of the two
electricities which produce caloric?
MRS. B.

Oxygen does not always present itself in a gaseous state; it is a constituent
part of a vast number of bodies, both solid and liquid, in which it exists in a
much denser state than in the atmosphere; and from these bodies it may be
obtained without much disengagement of caloric. It may likewise, in some
cases, be absorbed from the atmosphere without any sensible production of
light and heat; for, if the process be slow, the caloric is disengaged in such
small quantities, and so gradually, that it is not capable of producing either
light or heat. In this case the absorption of oxygen is called oxygenation or
oxydation, instead of combustion, as the production of sensible light and
heat is essential to the latter.
EMILY.

I wonder that metals can unite with oxygen; for, as they are so dense, their
attraction of aggregation must be very great; and I should have thought that
oxygen could never have penetrated such bodies.
MRS. B.

Their strong attraction for oxygen counterbalances this obstacle. Most
metals, however, require to be made red-hot before they are capable of
attracting oxygen in any considerable quantity. By this combination they
lose most of their metallic properties, and fall into a kind of powder,
formerly called calx, but now much more properly termed an oxyd; thus we
have oxyd of lead, oxyd of iron, &c.
EMILY.

And in the Voltaic battery, it is, I suppose, an oxyd of zinc, that is formed by
the union of the oxygen with that metal?
MRS. B.

Yes, it is.
CAROLINE.

Page 148

The word oxyd, then, simply means a metal combined with oxygen?
MRS. B.

Yes; but the term is not confined to metals, though chiefly applied to them.
Any body whatever, that has combined with a certain quantity of oxygen,
either by means of oxydation or combustion, is called an oxyd, and is said
to be oxydated or oxygenated.
EMILY.

Metals, when converted into oxyds, become, I suppose, negative?
MRS. B.

Not in general; because in most oxyds the positive energy of the metal more
than counterbalances the native energy of the oxygen with which it
combines.
This black powder is an oxyd of manganese, a metal which has so strong an
affinity for oxygen, that it attracts that substance from the atmosphere at
any known temperature: it is therefore never found in its metallic form, but
always in that of an oxyd, in which state, you see, it has very little of the
appearance of a metal. It is now heavier than it was before oxydation, in
consequence of the additional weight of the oxygen with which it has
combined.
CAROLINE.

I am very glad to hear that; for I confess I could not help having some
doubts whether oxygen was really a substance, as it is not to be obtained in
a simple and palpable state; but its weight is, I think, a decisive proof of its
being a real body.
MRS. B.

It is easy to estimate its weight, by separating it from the manganese, and
finding how much the latter has lost.
EMILY.

But if you can take the oxygen from the metal, shall we not then have it in
its palpable simple state?

Page 149

MRS. B.

No; for I can only separate the oxygen from the manganese, by presenting
to it some other body, for which it has a greater affinity than for the
manganese. Caloric affording the two electricities is decomposed, and one
of them uniting with the oxygen, restores it to the aëriform state.
EMILY.

But you said just now, that manganese would attract oxygen from the
atmosphere in which it is combined with the negative electricity; how,
therefore, can the oxygen have a superior affinity for that electricity, since it
abandons it to combine with the manganese?
MRS. B.

I give you credit for this objection, Emily; and the only answer I can make
to it is, that the mutual affinities of metals for oxygen, and of oxygen for
electricity, vary at different temperatures; a certain degree of heat will,
therefore, dispose a metal to combine with oxygen, whilst, on the contrary,
the former will be compelled to part with the latter, when the temperature is
further increased. I have put some oxyd of manganese into a retort, which is
an earthen vessel with a bent neck, such as you see here. (Plate VII. Fig. 2.)
—The retort containing the manganese you cannot see, as I have enclosed it
in this furnace, where it is now red-hot. But, in order to make you sensible
of the escape of the gas, which is itself invisible, I have connected the neck
of the retort with this bent tube, the extremity of which is immersed in this
vessel of water. (Plate VII. Fig. 3.)—Do you see the bubbles of air rise
through the water?
CAROLINE.

Perfectly. This, then, is pure oxygen gas; what a pity it should be lost!
Could you not preserve it?
MRS. B.

We shall collect it in this receiver.—For this purpose, you observe, I first fill
it with water, in order to exclude the atmospherical air; and then place it
over the bubbles that issue from the retort, so as to make them rise through
the water to the upper part of the receiver.

Page 150

EMILY.

The bubbles of oxygen gas rise, I suppose, from their specific levity?
MRS. B.

Yes; for though oxygen forms rather a heavy gas, it is light compared to
water. You see how it gradually displaces the water from the receiver. It is
now full of gas, and I may leave it inverted in water on this shelf, where I
can keep the gas as long as I choose, for future experiments. This apparatus
(which is indispensable in all experiments in which gases are concerned) is
called a water-bath.
CAROLINE.

It is a very clever contrivance, indeed; equally simple and useful. How
convenient the shelf is for the receiver to rest upon under water, and the
holes in it for the gas to pass into the receiver! I long to make some
experiments with this apparatus.
MRS. B.

I shall try your skill that way, when you have a little more experience. I am
now going to show you an experiment, which proves, in a very striking
manner, how essential oxygen is to combustion. You will see that iron itself
will burn in this gas, in the most rapid and brilliant manner.
CAROLINE.

Really! I did not know that it was possible to burn iron.
EMILY.

Iron is a simple body, and you know, Caroline, that all simple bodies are
naturally positive, and therefore must have an affinity for oxygen.
MRS. B.

Iron will, however, not burn in atmospherical air without a very great
elevation of temperature; but it is eminently combustible in pure oxygen
gas; and what will surprise you still more, it can be set on fire without any
considerable rise of temperature. You see this spiral iron wire—I fasten it at
one end to this cork, which is made to fit an opening at the top of the glass-
receiver. (Plate VII. Fig. 4.)

Page 151

EMILY.

I see the opening in the receiver; but it is carefully closed by a ground glass-
stopper.
MRS. B.

That is in order to prevent the gas from escaping; but I shall take out the
stopper, and put in the cork, to which the wire hangs.—Now I mean to burn
this wire in the oxygen gas, but I must fix a small piece of lighted tinder to
the extremity of it, in order to give the first impulse to combustion; for,
however powerful oxygen is in promoting combustion, you must recollect
that it cannot take place without some elevation of temperature. I shall now
introduce the wire into the receiver, by quickly changing the stoppers.
CAROLINE.

Is there no danger of the gas escaping while you change the stoppers?
MRS. B.

Oxygen gas is a little heavier than atmospherical air, therefore it will not
mix with it very rapidly; and, if I do not leave the opening uncovered, we
shall not lose any——
CAROLINE.

Oh, what a brilliant and beautiful flame!
EMILY.

It is as white and dazzling as the sun!—Now a piece of the melted wire
drops to the bottom: I fear it is extinguished; but no, it burns again as bright
as ever.
MRS. B.

It will burn till the wire is entirely consumed, provided the oxygen is not
first expended: for you know it can burn only while there is oxygen to
combine with it.
CAROLINE.

I never saw a more beautiful light. My eyes can hardly bear it! How
astonishing to think that all this caloric was contained in the small quantity

Page 152

of gas and iron that was enclosed in the receiver; and that, without
producing any sensible heat!
CAROLINE.

How wonderfully quick combustion goes on in pure oxygen gas! But pray,
are these drops of burnt iron as heavy as the wire was before?
MRS. B.

They are even heavier; for the iron, in burning, has acquired exactly the
weight of the oxygen which has disappeared, and is now combined with it.
It has become an oxyd of iron.
CAROLINE.

I do not know what you mean by saying that the oxygen has disappeared,
Mrs. B., for it was always invisible.
MRS. B.

True, my dear; the expression was incorrect. But though you could not see
the oxygen gas, I believe you had no doubt of its presence, as the effect it
produced on the wire was sufficiently evident.
CAROLINE.

Yes, indeed; yet you know it was the caloric, and not the oxygen gas itself,
that dazzled us so much.
MRS. B.

You are not quite correct in your turn, in saying the caloric dazzled you; for
caloric is invisible; it affects only the sense of feeling; it was the light which
dazzled you.
CAROLINE.

True; but light and caloric are such constant companions, that it is difficult
to separate them, even in idea.
MRS. B.

The easier it is to confound them, the more careful you should be in making
the distinction.

Page 153

CAROLINE.

But why has the water now risen, and filled part of the receiver?
MRS. B.

Indeed, Caroline, I did not suppose you would have asked such a question!
I dare say, Emily, you can answer it.
EMILY.

Let me reflect . . . . . . The oxygen has combined with the wire; the caloric
has escaped; consequently nothing can remain in the receiver, and the water
will rise to fill the vacuum.
CAROLINE.

I wonder that I did not think of that. I wish that we had weighed the wire
and the oxygen gas before combustion; we might then have found whether
the weight of the oxyd was equal to that of both.
MRS. B.

You might try the experiment if you particularly wished it; but I can assure
you, that, if accurately performed, it never fails to show that the additional
weight of the oxyd is precisely equal to that of the oxygen absorbed,
whether the process has been a real combustion, or a simple oxygenation.
CAROLINE.

But this cannot be the case with combustions in general; for when any
substance is burnt in the common air, so far from increasing in weight, it is
evidently diminished, and sometimes entirely consumed.
MRS. B.

But what do you mean by the expression consumed? You cannot suppose
that the smallest particle of any substance in nature can be actually
destroyed. A compound body is decomposed by combustion; some of its
constituent parts fly off in a gaseous form, while others remain in a concrete
state; the former are called the volatile, the latter the fixed products of
combustion. But if we collect the whole of them, we shall always find that
they exceed the weight of the combustible body, by that of the oxygen
which has combined with them during combustion.

Page 154

EMILY.

In the combustion of a coal fire, then, I suppose that the ashes are what
would be called the fixed product, and the smoke the volatile product?
MRS. B.

Yet when the fire burns best, and the quantity of volatile products should be
the greatest, there is no smoke; how can you account for that?
EMILY.

Indeed I cannot; therefore I suppose that I was not right in my conjecture.
MRS. B.

Not quite: ashes, as you supposed, are a fixed product of combustion; but
smoke, properly speaking, is not one of the volatile products, as it consists
of some minute undecomposed particles of the coals that are carried off by
the heated air without being burnt, and are either deposited in the form of
soot, or dispersed by the wind. Smoke, therefore, ultimately, becomes one
of the fixed products of combustion. And you may easily conceive that the
stronger the fire is, the less smoke is produced, because the fewer particles
escape combustion. On this principle depends the invention of Argand’s
Patent Lamps; a current of air is made to pass through the cylindrical wick
of the lamp, by which means it is so plentifully supplied with oxygen, that
scarcely a particle of oil escapes combustion, nor is there any smoke
produced.
EMILY.

But what then are the volatile products of combustion?
MRS. B.

Various new compounds, with which you are not yet acquainted, and which
being converted by caloric either into vapour or gas, are invisible; but they
can be collected, and we shall examine them at some future period.
CAROLINE.

There are then other gases, besides the oxygen and nitrogen gases.
MRS. B.

Page 155

Yes, several: any substance that can assume and maintain the form of an
elastic fluid at the temperature of the atmosphere, is called a gas. We shall
examine the several gases in their respective places; but we must now
confine our attention to those that compose the atmosphere.
I shall show you another method of decomposing the atmosphere, which is
very simple. In breathing, we retain a portion of the oxygen, and expire the
nitrogen gas; so that if we breathe in a closed vessel, for a certain length of
time, the air within it will be deprived of its oxygen gas. Which of you will
make the experiment?
CAROLINE.

I should be very glad to try it.
MRS. B.

Very well; breathe several times through this glass tube into the receiver
with which it is connected, until you feel that your breath is exhausted.
CAROLINE.

I am quite out of breath already!
MRS. B.

Now let us try the gas with a lighted taper.
EMILY.

It is very pure nitrogen gas, for the taper is immediately extinguished.
MRS. B.

That is not a proof of its being pure, but only of the absence of oxygen, as it
is that principle alone which can produce combustion, every other gas being
absolutely incapable of it.
EMILY.

In the methods which you have shown us, for decomposing the atmosphere,
the oxygen always abandons the nitrogen; but is there no way of taking the
nitrogen from the oxygen, so as to obtain the latter pure from the
atmosphere?

Page 156

MRS. B.

You must observe, that whenever oxygen is taken from the atmosphere, it is
by decomposing the oxygen gas; we cannot do the same with the nitrogen
gas, because nitrogen has a stronger affinity for caloric than for any other
known principle: it appears impossible therefore to separate it from the
atmosphere by the power of affinities. But if we cannot obtain the oxygen
gas, by this means, in its separate state, we have no difficulty (as you have
seen) to procure it in its gaseous form, by taking it from those substances
that have absorbed it from the atmosphere, as we did with the oxyd of
manganese.
EMILY.

Can atmospherical air be recomposed, by mixing due proportions of oxygen
and nitrogen gases?
MRS. B.

Yes: if about one part of oxygen gas be mixed with about four parts of
nitrogen gas, atmospherical air is produced. *
EMILY.

The air, then, must be an oxyd of nitrogen?
MRS. B.

No, my dear; for there must be a chemical combination between oxygen
and nitrogen in order to produce an oxyd; whilst in the atmosphere these
two substances are separately combined with caloric, forming two distinct
gases, which are simply mixed in the formation of the atmosphere.
I shall say nothing more of oxygen and nitrogen at present, as we shall
continually have occasion to refer to them in our future conversations. They
are both very abundant in nature; nitrogen is the most plentiful in the
atmosphere, and exists also in all animal substances; oxygen forms a
constituent part, both of the animal and vegetable kingdoms, from which it
may be obtained by a variety of chemical means. But it is now time to
conclude our lesson. I am afraid you have learnt more to-day than you will
be able to remember.

Page 157

CAROLINE.

I assure you that I have been too much interested in it, ever to forget it. In
regard to nitrogen there seems to be but little to remember; it makes a very
insignificant figure in comparison to oxygen, although it composes a much
larger portion of the atmosphere.
MRS. B.

Perhaps this insignificance you complain of may arise from the compound
nature of nitrogen, for though I have hitherto considered it as a simple body,
because it is not known in any natural process to be decomposed, yet from
some experiments of Sir H. Davy, there appears to be reason for suspecting
that nitrogen is a compound body, as we shall see afterwards. But even in
its simple state, it will not appear so insignificant when you are better
acquainted with it; for though it seems to perform but a passive part in the
atmosphere, and has no very striking properties, when considered in its
separate state, yet you will see by-and-bye what a very important agent it
becomes, when combined with other bodies. But no more of this at present;
we must reserve it for its proper place.

Page 158

* If chlorine or oxymuriatic gas be a simple body, according to
Sir H. Davy’s view of the subject, it must be considered as an
exception to this statement; but this subject cannot be discussed
till the properties and nature of chlorine come under examination.
* The proportion of oxygen in the atmosphere varies from 21 to
22 per cent.

CONVERSATION VII.
ON HYDROGEN.

CAROLINE.

The next simple bodies we come to are chlorine and iodine. Pray what
kinds of substances are these; are they also invisible?
MRS. B.

No; for chlorine, in the state of gas, has a distinct greenish colour, and is
therefore visible; and iodine, in the same state, has a beautiful claret-red
colour. The knowledge of these two bodies, however, and the explanation of
their properties, imply various considerations, which you would not yet be
able to understand; we shall therefore defer their examination to some
future conversation, and we shall pass on to the next simple substance,
Hydrogen, which we cannot, any more than oxygen, obtain in a visible or
palpable form. We are acquainted with it only in its gaseous state, as we are
with oxygen and nitrogen.
CAROLINE.

Page 159

But in its gaseous state it cannot be called a simple substance, since it is
combined with heat and electricity?
MRS. B.

True, my dear; but as we do not know in nature of any substance which is
not more or less combined with caloric and electricity, we are apt to say that
a substance is in its pure state when combined with those agents only.
Hydrogen was formerly called inflammable air, as it is extremely
combustible, and burns with a great flame. Since the invention of the new
nomenclature, it has obtained the name of hydrogen, which is derived from
two Greek words, the meaning of which is, to produce water.
EMILY.

And how does hydrogen produce water?
MRS. B.

By its combustion. Water is composed of eighty-five parts, by weight, of
oxygen, combined with fifteen parts of hydrogen; or of two parts, by bulk
of hydrogen gas, to one part of oxygen gas.
CAROLINE.

Really! is it possible that water should be a combination of two gases, and
that one of these should be inflammable air! Hydrogen must be a most
extraordinary gas that will produce both fire and water.
EMILY.

But I thought you said that combustion could take place in no gas but
oxygen?
MRS. B.

Do you recollect what the process of combustion consists in?
EMILY.

In the combination of a body with oxygen, with disengagement of light and
heat.
MRS. B.

Page 160

Therefore when I say that hydrogen is combustible, I mean that it has an
affinity for oxygen; but, like all other combustible substances, it cannot
burn unless supplied with oxygen, and also heated to a proper temperature.
CAROLINE.

The simply mixing fifteen parts of hydrogen, with eighty-five parts of
oxygen gas, will not, therefore, produce water?
MRS. B.

No; water being a much denser fluid than gases, in order to reduce these
gases to a liquid, it is necessary to diminish the quantity of caloric or
electricity which maintains them in an elastic form.
EMILY.

That I should think might be done by combining the oxygen and hydrogen
together; for in combining they would give out their respective electricities
in the form of caloric, and by this means would be condensed.
CAROLINE.

But you forget, Emily, that in order to make the oxygen and hydrogen
combine, you must begin by elevating their temperature, which increases,
instead of diminishing, their electric energies.
MRS. B.

Emily is, however, right; for though it is necessary to raise their
temperature, in order to make them combine, as that combination affords
them the means of parting with their electricities, it is eventually the cause
of the diminution of electric energy.
CAROLINE.

You love to deal in paradoxes to-day, Mrs. B.—Fire, then, produces water?
MRS. B.

The combustion of hydrogen gas certainly does; but you do not seem to
have remembered the theory of combustion so well as you thought you
would. Can you tell me what happens in the combustion of hydrogen gas?
CAROLINE.

Page 161

The hydrogen combines with the oxygen, and their opposite electricities are
disengaged in the form of caloric.—Yes, I think I understand it now—by
the loss of this caloric, the gases are condensed into a liquid.
EMILY.

Water, then, I suppose, when it evaporates and incorporates with the
atmosphere, is decomposed and converted into hydrogen and oxygen gases?
MRS. B.

No, my dear—there you are quite mistaken: the decomposition of water is
totally different from its evaporation; for in the latter case (as you should
recollect) water is only in a state of very minute division; and is merely
suspended in the atmosphere, without any chemical combination, and
without any separation of its constituent parts. As long as these remain
combined, they form water, whether in a state of liquidity, or in that of an
elastic fluid, as vapour, or under the solid form of ice.
In our experiments on latent heat, you may recollect that we caused water
successively to pass through these three forms, merely by an increase or
diminution of caloric, without employing any power of attraction, or
effecting any decomposition.
CAROLINE.

But are there no means of decomposing water?
MRS. B.

Yes, several: charcoal, and metals, when heated red hot, will attract the
oxygen from water, in the same manner as they will from the atmosphere.
CAROLINE.

Hydrogen, I see, is like nitrogen, a poor dependant friend of oxygen, which
is continually forsaken for greater favourites.
MRS. B.

The connection, or friendship, as you choose to call it, is much more
intimate between oxygen and hydrogen, in the state of water, than between
oxygen and nitrogen, in the atmosphere; for, in the first case, there is a

Page 162

chemical union and condensation of the two substances; in the latter, they
are simply mixed together in their gaseous state. You will find, however,
that, in some cases, nitrogen is quite as intimately connected with oxygen,
as hydrogen is.—But this is foreign to our present subject.
EMILY.

Water, then, is an oxyd, though the atmospherical air is not?
MRS. B.

It is not commonly called an oxyd, though, according to our definition, it
may, no doubt, be referred to that class of bodies.
CAROLINE.

I should like extremely to see water decomposed.
MRS. B.

I can gratify your curiosity by a much more easy process than the oxydation
of charcoal or metals: the decomposition of water by these latter means
takes up a great deal of time, and is attended with much trouble; for it is
necessary that the charcoal or metal should be made red hot in a furnace,
that the water should pass over them in a state of vapour, that the gas
formed should be collected over the water-bath, &c. In short, it is a very
complicated affair. But the same effect may be produced with the greatest
facility, by the action of the Voltaic battery, which this will give me an
opportunity of exhibiting.
CAROLINE.

I am very glad of that, for I longed to see the power of this apparatus in
decomposing bodies.
MRS. B.

For this purpose I fill this piece of glass-tube (Plate VIII. fig. 1.) with
water, and cork it up at both ends; through one of the corks I introduce that
wire of the battery which conveys the positive electricity; and the wire
which conveys the negative electricity is made to pass through the other
cork, so that the two wires approach each other sufficiently near to give out
their respective electricities.

Page 163

Vol. I. p. 206
Plate VIII.

Fig. 1. Apparatus for the decomposition of water by the Voltaic Battery.
Larger view (complete Plate)

CAROLINE.

It does not appear to me that you approach the wires so near as you did
when you made the battery act by itself.
MRS. B.

Water being a better conductor of electricity than air, the two wires will act
on each other at a greater distance in the former than in the latter.
EMILY.

Now the electrical effect appears: I see small bubbles of air emitted from
each wire.
MRS. B.

Each wire decomposes the water, the positive by combining with its oxygen
which is negative, the negative by combining with its hydrogen which is
positive.
CAROLINE.

That is wonderfully curious! But what are the small bubbles of air?
MRS. B.

Those that appear to proceed from the positive wire, are the result of the
decomposition of the water by that wire. That is to say, the positive
electricity having combined with some of the oxygen of the water, the
particles of hydrogen which were combined with that portion of oxygen are
set at liberty, and appear in the form of small bubbles of gas or air.
EMILY.

Page 164

And I suppose the negative fluid having in the same manner combined with
some of the hydrogen of the water, the particles of oxygen that were
combined with it, are set free, and emitted in a gaseous form.
MRS. B.

Precisely so. But I should not forget to observe, that the wires used in this
experiment are made of platina, a metal which is not capable of combining
with oxygen; for otherwise the wire would combine with the oxygen, and
the hydrogen alone would be disengaged.
CAROLINE.

But could not water be decomposed without the electric circle being
completed? If, for instance, you immersed only the positive wire in the
water, would it not combine with the oxygen, and the hydrogen gas be
given out?
MRS. B.

No; for as you may recollect, the battery cannot act unless the circle be
completed; since the positive wire will not give out its electricity, unless
attracted by that of the negative wire.
CAROLINE.

I understand it now.—But look, Mrs. B., the decomposition of the water
which has now been going on for some time, does not sensibly diminish its
quantity—what is the reason of that?
MRS. B.

Because the quantity decomposed is so extremely small. If you compare the
density of water with that of the gases into which it is resolved, you must be
aware that a single drop of water is sufficient to produce thousands of such
small bubbles as those you now perceive.
CAROLINE.

But in this experiment, we obtain the oxygen and hydrogen gases mixed
together. Is there any means of procuring the two gases separately?
MRS. B.

Page 165

They can be collected separately with great ease, by modifying a little the
experiment. Thus if instead of one tube, we employ two, as you see here,
(c, d, Plate VIII. fig. 2.) both tubes being closed at one end, and open at the
other; and if after filling these tubes with water, we place them standing in a
glass of water (e), with their open end downwards, you will see that the
moment we connect the wires (a, b) which proceed upwards from the
interior of each tube, the one with one end of the battery, and the other with
the other end, the water in the tubes will be decomposed; hydrogen will be
given out round the wire in the tube connected with the positive end of the
battery, and oxygen in the other; and these gases will be evolved, exactly in
the proportions which I have before mentioned, namely, two measures of
hydrogen for one of oxygen. We shall now begin the experiment, but it will
be some time before any sensible quantity of the gases can be collected.
Vol. I. p. 206 Plate VIII.

Fig. 2. Apparatus for decomposing water by Voltaic Electricity & obtaining the gasses
separate.
Larger view (complete Plate)

EMILY.

The decomposition of water in this way, slow as it is, is certainly very
striking; but I confess that I should be still more gratified, if you could shew
it us on a larger scale, and by a quicker process. I am sorry that the
decomposition of water by charcoal or metals is attended with so much
inconvenience.
MRS. B.

Water may be decomposed by means of metals without any difficulty; but
for this purpose the intervention of an acid is required. Thus, if we add

Page 166

some sulphuric acid (a substance with the nature of which you are not yet
acquainted) to the water which the metal is to decompose, the acid disposes
the metal to combine with the oxygen of the water so readily and
abundantly, that no heat is required to hasten the process. Of this I am going
to shew you an instance. I put into this bottle the water that is to be
decomposed, as also the metal that is to effect that decomposition by
combining with the oxygen, and the acid which is to facilitate the
combination of the metal and the oxygen. You will see with what violence
these will act on each other.
CAROLINE.

But what metal is it that you employ for this purpose?
MRS. B.

It is iron; and it is used in the state of filings, as these present a greater
surface to the acid than a solid piece of metal. For as it is the surface of the
metal which is acted upon by the acid, and is disposed to receive the oxygen
produced by the decomposition of the water, it necessarily follows that the
greater is the surface, the more considerable is the effect. The bubbles
which are now rising are hydrogen gas——
CAROLINE.

How disagreeably it smells!
MRS. B.

It is indeed unpleasant, though, I believe, not particularly hurtful. We shall
not, however, suffer any more to escape, as it will be wanted for
experiments. I shall, therefore, collect it in a glass-receiver, by making it
pass through this bent tube, which will conduct it into the water-bath.
(Plate VIII. fig. 3.)
Vol. I. p. 206 Plate VIII.

Page 167

Fig. 3. Apparatus for preparing & collecting hydrogen gas.
Fig. 4. Receiver full of hydrogen gas inverted over water.
Fig. 5. Slow combustion of hydrogen gas.
Fig. 6. Apparatus for illustrating the formation of water by the combustion of
hydrogen gas.
Fig. 7. Apparatus for producing harmonic sounds by the combustion of hydrogen gas.
Larger view (complete Plate)

EMILY.

How very rapidly the gas escapes! it is perfectly transparent, and without
any colour whatever.—Now the receiver is full——
MRS. B.

We shall, therefore, remove it, and substitute another in its place. But you
must observe, that when the receiver is full, it is necessary to keep it
inverted with the mouth under water, otherwise the gas would escape. And
in order that it may not be in the way, I introduce within the bath, under the
water, a saucer, into which I slide the receiver, so that it can be taken out of
the bath and conveyed any where, the water in the saucer being equally
effectual in preventing its escape as that in the bath. (Plate VIII. fig. 4.)
EMILY.

I am quite surprised to see what a large quantity of hydrogen gas can be
produced by such a small quantity of water, especially as oxygen is the
principal constituent of water.

Page 168

MRS. B.

In weight it is; but not in volume. For though the proportion, by weight, is
nearly six parts of oxygen to one of hydrogen, yet the proportion of the
volume of the gases, is about one part of oxygen to two of hydrogen; so
much heavier is the former than the latter.
CAROLINE.

But why is the vessel in which the water is decomposed so hot? As the
water changes from a liquid to a gaseous form, cold should be produced
instead of heat.
MRS. B.

No; for if one of the constituents of water is converted into a gas, the other
becomes solid in combining with the metal.
EMILY.

In this case, then, neither heat nor cold should be produced?
MRS. B.

True: but observe that the sensible heat which is disengaged in this
operation, is not owing to the decomposition of the water, but to an
extrication of heat produced by the mixture of water and sulphuric acid.
I will mix some water and sulphuric acid together in this glass, that you
may feel the surprising quantity of heat that is disengaged by their union—
now take hold of the glass——
CAROLINE.

Indeed I cannot; it feels as hot as boiling water. I should have imagined
there would have been heat enough disengaged to have rendered the liquid
solid.
MRS. B.

As, however, it does not produce that effect, we cannot refer this heat to the
modification called latent heat. We may, however, I think, consider it as
heat of capacity, as the liquid is condensed by its loss; and if you were to
repeat the experiment, in a graduated tube, you would find that the two
liquids, when mixed, occupy considerably less space than they did

Page 169

separately.—But we will reserve this to another opportunity, and attend at
present to the hydrogen gas which we have been producing.
If I now set the hydrogen gas, which is contained in this receiver, at liberty
all at once, and kindle it as soon as it comes in contact with the atmosphere,
by presenting it to a candle, it will so suddenly and rapidly decompose the
oxygen gas, by combining with its basis, that an explosion, or a detonation
(as chemists commonly call it), will be produced. For this purpose, I need
only take up the receiver, and quickly present its open mouth to the candle
——so . . . .
CAROLINE.

It produced only a sort of hissing noise, with a vivid flash of light. I had
expected a much greater report.
MRS. B.

And so it would have been, had the gases been closely confined at the
moment they were made to explode. If, for instance, we were to put in this
bottle a mixture of hydrogen gas and atmospheric air; and if, after corking
the bottle, we should kindle the mixture by a very small orifice, from the
sudden dilatation of the gases at the moment of their combination, the bottle
must either fly to pieces, or the cork be blown out with considerable
violence.
CAROLINE.

But in the experiment which we have just seen, if you did not kindle the
hydrogen gas, would it not equally combine with the oxygen?
MRS. B.

Certainly not; for, as I have just explained to you, it is necessary that the
oxygen and hydrogen gases be burnt together, in order to combine
chemically and produce water.
CAROLINE.

That is true; but I thought this was a different combination, for I see no
water produced.
MRS. B.

Page 170

The water resulting from this detonation was so small in quantity, and in
such a state of minute division, as to be invisible. But water certainly was
produced; for oxygen is incapable of combining with hydrogen in any other
proportions than those that form water; therefore water must always be the
result of their combination.
If, instead of bringing the hydrogen gas into sudden contact with the
atmosphere (as we did just now) so as to make the whole of it explode the
moment it is kindled, we allow but a very small surface of gas to burn in
contact with the atmosphere, the combustion goes on quietly and gradually
at the point of contact, without any detonation, because the surfaces brought
together are too small for the immediate union of gases. The experiment is a
very easy one. This phial, with a narrow neck, (Plate VIII. fig. 5.) is full of
hydrogen gas, and is carefully corked. If I take out the cork without moving
the phial, and quickly approach the candle to the orifice, you will see how
different the result will be——
EMILY.

How prettily it burns, with a blue flame! The flame is gradually sinking
within the phial—now it has entirely disappeared. But does not this
combustion likewise produce water?
MRS. B.

Undoubtedly. In order to make the formation of the water sensible to you,
I shall procure a fresh supply of hydrogen gas, by putting into this bottle
(Plate VIII. fig. 6.) iron filings, water, and sulphuric acid, materials similar
to those which we have just used for the same purpose. I shall then cork up
the bottle, leaving only a small orifice in the cork, with a piece of glass-tube
fixed to it, through which the gas will issue in a continued rapid stream.
CAROLINE.

I hear already the hissing of the gas through the tube, and I can feel a strong
current against my hand.
MRS. B.

This current I am going to kindle with the candle—see how vividly it burns
——

Page 171

EMILY.

It burns like a candle with a long flame. But why does this combustion last
so much longer than in the former experiment?
MRS. B.

The combustion goes on uninterruptedly as long as the new gas continues to
be produced. Now if I invert this receiver over the flame, you will soon
perceive its internal surface covered with a very fine dew, which is pure
water——
CAROLINE.

Yes, indeed; the glass is now quite dim with moisture! How glad I am that
we can see the water produced by this combustion.
EMILY.

It is exactly what I was anxious to see; for I confess I was a little
incredulous.
MRS. B.

If I had not held the glass-bell over the flame, the water would have escaped
in the state of vapour, as it did in the former experiment. We have here, of
course, obtained but a very small quantity of water; but the difficulty of
procuring a proper apparatus, with sufficient quantities of gases, prevents
my showing it you on a larger scale.
The composition of water was discovered about the same period, both by
Mr. Cavendish, in this country, and by the celebrated French chemist
Lavoisier. The latter invented a very perfect and ingenious apparatus to
perform, with great accuracy, and upon a large scale, the formation of water
by the combination of oxygen and hydrogen gases. Two tubes, conveying
due proportions, the one of oxygen, the other of hydrogen gas, are inserted
at opposite sides of a large globe of glass, previously exhausted of air; the
two streams of gas are kindled within the globe, by the electrical spark, at
the point where they come in contact; they burn together, that is to say, the
hydrogen combines with the oxygen, the caloric is set at liberty, and a
quantity of water is produced exactly equal, in weight, to that of the two
gases introduced into the globe.

Page 172

CAROLINE.

And what was the greatest quantity of water ever formed in this apparatus?
MRS. B.

Several ounces; indeed, very nearly a pound, if I recollect right; but the
operation lasted many days.
EMILY.

This experiment must have convinced all the world of the truth of the
discovery. Pray, if improper proportions of the gases were mixed and set
fire to, what would be the result?
MRS. B.

Water would equally be formed, but there would be a residue of either one
or other of the gases, because, as I have already told you, hydrogen and
oxygen will combine only in the proportions requisite for the formation of
water.
EMILY.

Look, Mrs. B., our experiment with the Voltaic battery (Plate VIII. fig. 2.)
has made great progress; a quantity of gas has been formed in each tube, but
in one of them there is twice as much gas as in the other.
MRS. B.

Yes; because, as I said before, water is composed of two volumes of
hydrogen to one of oxygen—and if we should now mix these gases together
and set fire to them by an electrical spark, both gases would entirely
disappear, and a small quantity of water would be formed.
There is another curious effect produced by the combustion of hydrogen
gas, which I shall show you, though I must acquaint you first, that I cannot
well explain the cause of it. For this purpose, I must put some materials into
our apparatus, in order to obtain a stream of hydrogen gas, just as we have
done before. The process is already going on, and the gas is rushing through
the tube—I shall now kindle it with the taper——
EMILY.

Page 173

It burns exactly as it did before——What is the curious effect which you
were mentioning?
MRS. B.

Instead of the receiver, by means of which we have just seen the drops of
water form, we shall invert over the flame this piece of tube, which is about
two feet in length, and one inch in diameter (Plate VIII. fig. 7.); but you
must observe that it is open at both ends.
EMILY.

What a strange noise it makes! something like the Æolian harp, but not so
sweet.
CAROLINE.

It is very singular, indeed; but I think rather too powerful to be pleasing.
And is not this sound accounted for?
MRS. B.

That the percussion of glass, by a rapid stream of gas, should produce a
sound, is not extraordinary: but the sound here is so peculiar, that no other
gas has a similar effect. Perhaps it is owing to a brisk vibratory motion of
the glass, occasioned by the successive formation and condensation of small
drops of water on the sides of the glass tube, and the air rushing in to
replace the vacuum formed. *
CAROLINE.

How very much this flame resembles the burning of a candle.
MRS. B.

The burning of a candle is produced by much the same means. A great deal
of hydrogen is contained in candles, whether of tallow or wax. This
hydrogen being converted into gas by the heat of the candle, combines with
the oxygen of the atmosphere, and flame and water result from this
combination. So that, in fact, the flame of a candle is owing to the
combustion of hydrogen gas. An elevation of temperature, such as is
produced by a lighted match or taper, is required to give the first impulse to
the combustion; but afterwards it goes on of itself, because the candle finds

Page 174

a supply of caloric in the successive quantities of heat which results from
the union of the two electricities given out by the gases during their
combustion. But there are other circumstances connected with the
combustion of candles and lamps, which I cannot explain to you till you are
acquainted with carbon, which is one of their constituent parts. In general,
however, whenever you see flame, you may infer that it is owing to the
formation and burning of hydrogen gas *; for flame is the peculiar mode of
burning hydrogen gas, which, with only one or two apparent exceptions,
does not belong to any other combustible.
EMILY.

You astonish me! I understood that flame was the caloric produced by the
union of the two electricities, in all combustions whatever?
MRS. B.

Your error proceeded from your vague and incorrect idea of flame; you
have confounded it with light and caloric in general. Flame always implies
caloric, since it is produced by the combustion of hydrogen gas; but all
caloric does not imply flame. Many bodies burn with intense heat without
producing flame. Coals, for instance, burn with flame until all the hydrogen
which they contain is evaporated; but when they afterwards become red hot,
much more caloric is disengaged than when they produce flame.
CAROLINE.

But the iron wire, which you burnt in oxygen gas, appeared to me to emit
flame; yet, as it was a simple metal, it could contain no hydrogen?
MRS. B.

It produced a sparkling dazzling blaze of light, but no real flame.
EMILY.

And what is the cause of the regular shape of the flame of a candle?
MRS. B.

The regular stream of hydrogen gas which exhales from its combustible
matter.

Page 175

CAROLINE.

But the hydrogen gas must, from its great levity, ascend into the upper
regions of the atmosphere; why therefore does not the flame continue to
accompany it?
MRS. B.

The combustion of the hydrogen gas is completed at the point where the
flame terminates; it then ceases to be hydrogen gas, as it is converted by its
combination with oxygen into watery vapour; but in a state of such minute
division as to be invisible.
CAROLINE.

I do not understand what is the use of the wick of a candle, since the
hydrogen gas burns so well without it?
MRS. B.

The combustible matter of the candle must be decomposed in order to emit
the hydrogen gas, and the wick is instrumental in effecting this
decomposition. Its combustion first melts the combustible matter, and . . . .
CAROLINE.

But in lamps the combustible matter is already fluid, and yet they also
require wicks?
MRS. B.

I am going to add that, afterwards, the burning wick (by the power of
capillary attraction) gradually draws up the fluid to the point where
combustion takes place; for you must have observed that the wick does not
burn quite to the bottom.
CAROLINE.

Yes; but I do not understand why it does not.
MRS. B.

Because the air has not so free an access to that part of the wick which is
immediately in contact with the candle, as to the part just above, so that the

Page 176

heat there is not sufficient to produce its decomposition; the combustion
therefore begins a little above this point.
CAROLINE.

But, Mrs. B., in those beautiful lights, called gas-lights, which are now seen
in many streets, and will, I hope, be soon adopted every where, I can
perceive no wick at all. How are these lights managed?
MRS. B.

I am glad you have put me in mind of saying a few words on this very
useful and interesting improvement. In this mode of lighting, the gas is
conveyed to the extremity of a tube, where it is kindled, and burns as long
as the supply continues. There is, therefore, no occasion for a wick, or any
other fuel whatever.
EMILY.

But how is all this gas procured in such large quantities?
MRS. B.

It is obtained from coal, by distillation.—Coal, when exposed to heat in a
close vessel, is decomposed; and hydrogen, which is one of its constituents,
rises in the state of gas, combined with another of its component parts,
carbon, forming a compound gas, called Hydrocarbonat, the nature of
which we shall again have an opportunity of noticing when we treat of
carbon. This gas, like hydrogen, is perfectly transparent, invisible, and
highly inflammable; and in burning it emits that vivid light which you have
so often observed.
CAROLINE.

And does the process for procuring it require nothing but heating the coals,
and conveying the gas through tubes?
MRS. B.

Nothing else; except that the gas must be made to pass, immediately at its
formation, through two or three large vessels of water, in which it deposits
some other ingredients, and especially water, tar, and oil, which also arise
from the distillation of coals. The gas-light apparatus, therefore, consists

Page 177

simply in a large iron vessel, in which the coals are exposed to the heat of a
furnace,—some reservoirs of water, in which the gas deposits its impurities,
—and tubes that convey it to the desired spot, being propelled with uniform
velocity through the tubes by means of a certain degree of pressure which is
made upon the reservoir.
EMILY.

What an admirable contrivance! Do you not think, Mrs. B., that it will soon
get into universal use?
MRS. B.

Most probably, as to the lighting of streets, offices, and public places, as it
far surpasses any former invention for that purpose; but as to the interior of
private houses, this mode of lighting has not yet been sufficiently tried to
know whether it will be found generally desirable, either in regard to
economy or convenience. It may, however, be considered as one of the
happiest applications of chemistry to the comforts of life; and there is every
reason to suppose that it will answer the full extent of public, expectation.
I have another experiment to show you with hydrogen gas, which I think
will entertain you. Have you ever blown bubbles with soap and water?
EMILY.

Yes, often, when I was a child; and I used to make them float in the air by
blowing them upwards.
MRS. B.

We shall fill some such bubbles with hydrogen gas, instead of atmospheric
air, and you will see with what ease and rapidity they will ascend, without
the assistance of blowing, from the lightness of the gas.—Will you mix
some soap and water whilst I fill this bladder with the gas contained in the
receiver which stands on the shelf in the water-bath?
CAROLINE.

What is the use of the brass-stopper and turn-cock at the top of the receiver?
MRS. B.

Page 178

It is to afford a passage to the gas when required. There is, you see,
a similar stop-cock fastened to this bladder, which is made to fit that on the
receiver. I screw them one on the other, and now turn the two cocks, to open
a communication between the receiver and the bladder; then, by sliding the
receiver off the shelf, and gently sinking it into the bath, the water rises in
the receiver and forces the gas into the bladder. (Plate IX. fig. 1.)
Vol. I. p. 228 Plate IX.

Fig. 1. Apparatus for transferring gases from a Receiver into a bladder.
Fig. 2. Apparatus for blowing Soap bubbles.
Larger view

CAROLINE.

Yes, I see the bladder swell as the water rises in the receiver.
MRS. B.

I think that we have already a sufficient quantity in the bladder for our
purpose; we must be careful to stop both the cocks before we separate the
bladder from the receiver, lest the gas should escape.—Now I must fix a
pipe to the stopper of the bladder, and by dipping its mouth into the soap
and water, take up a few drops—then I again turn the cock, and squeeze the
bladder in order to force the gas into the soap and water at the mouth of the
pipe. (Plate IX. fig. 2.)

Page 179

EMILY.

There is a bubble—but it bursts before it leaves the mouth of the pipe.
MRS. B.

We must have patience and try again; it is not so easy to blow bubbles by
means of a bladder, as simply with the breath.
CAROLINE.

Perhaps there is not soap enough in the water; I should have had warm
water, it would have dissolved the soap better.
EMILY.

Does not some of the gas escape between the bladder and the pipe?
MRS. B.

No, they are perfectly air tight; we shall succeed presently, I dare say.
CAROLINE.

Now a bubble ascends; it moves with the rapidity of a balloon. How
beautifully it refracts the light!
EMILY.

It has burst against the ceiling—you succeed now wonderfully; but why do
they all ascend and burst against the ceiling?
MRS. B.

Hydrogen gas is so much lighter than atmospherical air, that it ascends
rapidly with its very light envelope, which is burst by the force with which
it strikes the ceiling.
Air-balloons are filled with this gas, and if they carried no other weight than
their covering, would ascend as rapidly as these bubbles.
CAROLINE.

Yet their covering must be much heavier than that of these bubbles?
MRS. B.

Page 180

Not in proportion to the quantity of gas they contain. I do not know whether
you have ever been present at the filling of a large balloon. The apparatus
for that purpose is very simple. It consists of a number of vessels, either jars
or barrels, in which the materials for the formation of the gas are mixed,
each of these being furnished with a tube, and communicating with a long
flexible pipe, which conveys the gas into the balloon.
EMILY.

But the fire-balloons which were first invented, and have been since
abandoned, on account of their being so dangerous, were constructed,
I suppose, on a different principle.
MRS. B.

They were filled simply with atmospherical air, considerably rarefied by
heat; and the necessity of having a fire underneath the balloon, in order to
preserve the rarefaction of the air within it, was the circumstance productive
of so much danger.
If you are not yet tired of experiments, I have another to show you. It
consists in filling soap-bubbles with a mixture of hydrogen and oxygen
gases, in the proportions that form water; and afterwards setting fire to
them.
EMILY.

They will detonate, I suppose?
MRS. B.

Yes, they will. As you have seen the method of transferring the gas from the
receiver into the bladder, it is not necessary to repeat it. I have therefore
provided a bladder which contains a due proportion of oxygen and
hydrogen gases, and we have only to blow bubbles with it.
CAROLINE.

Here is a fine large bubble rising—shall I set fire to it with the candle?
MRS. B.

If you please . . . .

Page 181

CAROLINE.

Heavens, what an explosion!—It was like the report of a gun: I confess it
frightened me much. I never should have imagined it could be so loud.
EMILY.

And the flash was as vivid as lightning.
MRS. B.

The combination of the two gases takes place during that instant of time
that you see the flash, and hear the detonation.
EMILY.

This has a strong resemblance to thunder and lightning.
MRS. B.

These phenomena, however, are generally of an electrical nature. Yet
various meteorological effects may be attributed to accidental detonations
of hydrogen gas in the atmosphere; for nature abounds with hydrogen: it
constitutes a very considerable portion of the whole mass of water
belonging to our globe, and from that source almost every other body
obtains it. It enters into the composition of all animal substances, and of a
great number of minerals; but it is most abundant in vegetables. From this
immense variety of bodies, it is often spontaneously disengaged; its great
levity makes it rise into the superior regions of the atmosphere; and when,
either by an electrical spark, or any casual elevation of temperature, it takes
fire, it may produce such meteors or luminous appearances as are
occasionally seen in the atmosphere. Of this kind are probably those broad
flashes which we often see on a summer-evening, without hearing any
detonation.
EMILY.

Every flash, I suppose, must produce a quantity of water?
CAROLINE.

And this water, naturally, descends in the form of rain?
MRS. B.

Page 182

That probably is often the case, though it is not a necessary consequence;
for the water may be dissolved by the atmosphere, as it descends towards
the lower regions, and remain there in the form of clouds.
The application of electrical attraction to chemical phenomena is likely to
lead to many very interesting discoveries in meteorology; for electricity
evidently acts a most important part in the atmosphere. This subject
however, is, as yet, not sufficiently developed for me to venture enlarging
upon it. The phenomena of the atmosphere are far from being well
understood; and even with the little that is known, I am but imperfectly
acquainted.

But before we take leave of hydrogen, I must not omit to mention to you a
most interesting discovery of Sir H. Davy, which is connected with this
subject.
CAROLINE.

You allude, I suppose, to the new miner’s lamp, which has of late been so
much talked of? I have long been desirous of knowing what that discovery
was, and what purpose it was intended to answer.
MRS. B.

It often happens in coal-mines, that quantities of the gas, called by chemists
hydro-carbonat, or by the miners fire-damp, (the same from which the gas-
lights are obtained,) ooze out from fissures in the beds of coal, and fill the
cavities in which the men are at work; and this gas being inflammable, the
consequence is, that when the men approach those places with a lighted
candle, the gas takes fire, and explosions happen which destroy the men and
horses employed in that part of the colliery, sometimes in great numbers.
EMILY.

What tremendous accidents these must be! But whence does that gas
originate?
MRS. B.

Being the chief product of the combustion of coal, no wonder that
inflammable gas should occasionally appear in situations in which this

Page 183

mineral abounds, since there can be no doubt that processes of combustion
are frequently taking place at a great depth under the surface of the earth;
and therefore those accumulations of gas may arise either from combustions
actually going on, or from former combustions, the gas having perhaps been
confined there for ages.
CAROLINE.

And how does Sir H. Davy’s lamp prevent those dreadful explosions?
MRS. B.

By a contrivance equally simple and ingenious; and one which does no less
credit to the philosophical views from which it was deduced, than to the
philanthropic motives from which the enquiry sprung. The principle of the
lamp is shortly this: It was ascertained, two or three years ago, both by Mr.
Tennant and by Sir Humphry himself, that the combustion of inflammable
gas could not be propagated through small tubes; so that if a jet of an
inflammable gaseous mixture, issuing from a bladder or any other vessel,
through a small tube, be set fire to, it burns at the orifice of the tube, but the
flame never penetrates into the vessel. It is upon this fact that Sir
Humphry’s safety-lamp is founded.
EMILY.

But why does not the flame ever penetrate through the tube into the vessel
from which the gas issues, so as to explode at once the whole of the gas?
MRS. B.

Because, no doubt, the inflamed gas is so much cooled in its passage
through a small tube as to cease to burn before the combustion reaches the
reservoir.
CAROLINE.

And how can this principle be applied to the construction of a lamp?
MRS. B.

Nothing easier. You need only suppose a lamp enclosed all round in glass or
horn, but having a number of small open tubes at the bottom, and others at
the top, to let the air in and out. Now, if such a lamp or lanthorn be carried

Page 184

into an atmosphere capable of exploding, an explosion or combustion of the
gas will take place within the lamp; and although the vent afforded by the
tubes will save the lamp from bursting, yet, from the principle just
explained, the combustion will not be propagated to the external air through
the tubes, so that no farther consequence will ensue.
EMILY.

And is that all the mystery of that valuable lamp?
MRS. B.

No; in the early part of the enquiry a lamp of this kind was actually
proposed; but it was but a rude sketch compared to its present state of
improvement. Sir H. Davy, after a succession of trials, by which he brought
his lamp nearer and nearer to perfection, at last conceived the happy idea
that if the lamp were surrounded with a wire-work or wire-gauze, of a close
texture, instead of glass or horn, the tubular contrivance I have just
described would be entirely superseded, since each of the interstices of the
gauze would act as a tube in preventing the propagation of explosions; so
that this pervious metallic covering would answer the various purposes of
transparency, of permeability to air, and of protection against explosion.
This idea, Sir Humphry immediately submitted to the test of experiment,
and the result has answered his most sanguine expectations, both in his
laboratory and in the collieries, where it has already been extensively tried.
And he has now the happiness of thinking that his invention will probably
be the means of saving every year a number of lives, which would have
been lost in digging out of the bowels of the earth one of the most valuable
necessaries of life. Here is one of these lamps, every part of which you will
at once comprehend. (See Plate X. fig. 1.)
Plate X.

Page 185

Fig. 1. A. the cistern containing the Oil B. the rim or screw by which the gauze cage is
fixed to the cistern. C. apperture for supplying Oil. E. a wire for trimming the wick.
D. F. the wire gauze cylinder. G. a double top.
Larger view (complete Plate)

CAROLINE.

How very simple and ingenious! But I do not yet well see why an explosion
taking place within the lamp should not communicate to the external air
around it, through the interstices of the wire?
MRS. B.

This has been and is still a subject of wonder, even to philosophers; and the
only mode they have of explaining it is, that flame or ignition cannot pass

Page 186

through a fine wire-work, because the metallic wire cools the flame
sufficiently to extinguish it in passing through the gauze. This property of
the wire-gauze is quite similar to that of the tubes which I mentioned on
introducing the subject; for you may consider each interstice of the gauze as
an extremely short tube of a very small diameter.
EMILY.

But I should expect the wire would often become red-hot, by the burning of
the gas within the lamp?
MRS. B.

And this is actually the case, for the top of the lamp is very apt to become
red-hot. But, fortunately, inflammable gaseous mixtures cannot be exploded
by red-hot wire, the intervention of actual flame being required for that
purpose; so that the wire does not set fire to the explosive gas around it.
EMILY.

I can understand that; but if the wire be red-hot, how can it cool the flame
within, and prevent its passing through the gauze?
MRS. B.

The gauze, though red-hot, is not so hot as the flame by which it has been
heated; and as metallic wire is a good conductor, the heat does not much
accumulate in it, as it passes off quickly to the other parts of the lamp, as
well as to any contiguous bodies.
CAROLINE.

This is indeed a most interesting discovery, and one which shows at once
the immense utility with which science may be practically applied to some
of the most important purposes.

* This ingenious explanation was first suggested by Dr. Delarive.
—See Journals of the Royal Institution, vol. i. p. 259.
* Or rather, hydro-carbonat, a gas composed of hydrogen and
carbon, which will be noticed under the head Carbon.

Page 187

CONVERSATION VIII.
ON SULPHUR AND PHOSPHORUS.

MRS. B.

Sulphur is the next substance that comes under our consideration. It differs
in one essential point from the preceding, as it exists in a solid form at the
temperature of the atmosphere.
CAROLINE.

I am glad that we have at last a solid body to examine; one that we can see
and touch. Pray, is it not with sulphur that the points of matches are
covered, to make them easily kindle?
MRS. B.

Yes, it is; and you therefore already know that sulphur is a very combustible
substance. It is seldom discovered in nature in a pure unmixed state; so
great is its affinity for other substances, that it is almost constantly found
combined with some of them. It is most commonly united with metals,
under various forms, and is separated from them by a very simple process.
It exists likewise in many mineral waters, and some vegetables yield it in
various proportions, especially those of the cruciform tribe. It is also found
in animal matter; in short, it may be discovered in greater or less quantity,
in the mineral, vegetable, and animal kingdoms.
EMILY.

I have heard of flowers of sulphur, are they the produce of any plant?
MRS. B.

By no means: they consist of nothing more than common sulphur, reduced
to a very fine powder by a process called sublimation.—You see some of it
in this phial; it is exactly the same substance as this lump of sulphur, only
its colour is a paler yellow, owing to its state of very minute division.
EMILY.

Page 188

Pray what is sublimation?
MRS. B.

It is the evaporation, or, more properly speaking, the volatilisation of solid
substances, which, in cooling, condense again in a concrete form. The
process, in this instance, must be performed in a closed vessel, both to
prevent combustion, which would take place if the access of air were not
carefully precluded, and likewise in order to collect the substance after the
operation. As it is rather a slow process, we shall not try the experiment
now; but you will understand it perfectly if I show you the apparatus used
for the purpose. (Plate XI. fig. 1.) Some lumps of sulphur are put into a
receiver of this kind, which is called a cucurbit. Its shape, you see,
somewhat resembles that of a pear, and is open at the top, so as to adapt
itself exactly to a kind of conical receiver of this sort, called the head. The
cucurbit, thus covered with its head, is placed over a sand-bath; this is
nothing more than a vessel full of sand, which is kept heated by a furnace,
such as you see here, so as to preserve the apparatus in a moderate and
uniform temperature. The sulphur then soon begins to melt, and
immediately after this, a thick white smoke rises, which is gradually
deposited within the head, or upper part of the apparatus, where it
condenses against the sides, somewhat in the form of a vegetation, whence
it has obtained the name of flowers of sulphur. This apparatus, which is
called an alembic, is highly useful in all kinds of distillations, as you will
see when we come to treat of those operations. Alembics are not commonly
made of glass, like this, which is applicable only to distillations upon a very
small scale. Those used in manufactures are generally made of copper, and
are, of course, considerably larger. The principal construction, however, is
always the same, although their shape admits of some variation.
Vol. I. p. 237. Plate XI.

Page 189

Fig. 1. A Alembic. B Sand-bath. C Furnace.
Fig. 2. Eudiometer.
Fig. 3. A Retort containing water. B Lamp to heat the water. C.C Porcelain tube
containing Carbone. D Furnace through which the tube passes. E Receiver for the
gas produced. F Water bath.
Larger view

CAROLINE.

What is the use of that neck, or tube, which bends down from the upper
piece of the apparatus?
MRS. B.

It is of no use in sublimations; but in distillations (the general object of
which is to evaporate, by heat, in closed vessels, the volatile parts of a
compound body, and to condense them again into a liquid,) it serves to
carry off the condensed fluid, which otherwise would fall back into the
cucurbit. But this is rather foreign to our present subject. Let us return to the
sulphur. You now perfectly understand, I suppose, what is meant by
sublimation?
EMILY.

I believe I do. Sublimation appears to consist in destroying, by means of
heat, the attraction of aggregation of the particles of a solid body, which are
thus volatilised; and as soon as they lose the caloric which produced that
effect, they are deposited in the form of a fine powder.

Page 190

CAROLINE.

It seems to me to be somewhat similar to the transformation of water into
vapour, which returns to its liquid state when deprived of caloric.
EMILY.

There is this difference, however, that the sulphur does not return to its
former state, since, instead of lumps, it changes to a fine powder.
MRS. B.

Chemically speaking, it is exactly the same substance, whether in the form
of lump or powder. For if this powder be melted again by heat, it will, in
cooling, be restored to the same solid state in which it was before its
sublimation.
CAROLINE.

But if there be no real change, produced by the sublimation of the sulphur,
what is the use of that operation?
MRS. B.

It divides the sulphur into very minute parts, and thus disposes it to enter
more readily into combination with other bodies. It is used also as a means
of purification.
CAROLINE.

Sublimation appears to me like the beginning of combustion, for the
completion of which one circumstance only is wanting, the absorption of
oxygen.
MRS. B.

But that circumstance is every thing. No essential alteration is produced in
sulphur by sublimation; whilst in combustion it combines with the oxygen,
and forms a new compound totally different in every respect from sulphur
in its pure state.—We shall now burn some sulphur, and you will see how
very different the result will be. For this purpose I put a small quantity of
flowers of sulphur into this cup, and place it in a dish, into which I have
poured a little water: I now set fire to the sulphur with the point of this hot
wire; for its combustion will not begin unless its temperature be

Page 191

considerably raised.—You see that it burns with a faint blueish flame; and
as I invert over it this receiver, white fumes arise from the sulphur, and fill
the vessel.—You will soon perceive that the water is rising within the
receiver, a little above its level in the plate.—Well, Emily, can you account
for this?
EMILY.

I suppose that the sulphur has absorbed the oxygen from the atmospherical
air within the receiver, and that we shall find some oxygenated sulphur in
the cup. As for the white smoke, I am quite at a loss to guess what it
may be.
MRS. B.

Your first conjecture is very right: but you are mistaken in the last; for
nothing will be left in the cup. The white vapour is the oxygenated sulphur,
which assumes the form of an elastic fluid of a pungent and offensive smell,
and is a powerful acid. Here you see a chemical combination of oxygen and
sulphur, producing a true gas, which would continue such under the
pressure and at the temperature of the atmosphere, if it did not unite with
the water in the plate, to which it imparts its acid taste, and all its acid
properties.—You see, now, with what curious effects the combustion of
sulphur is attended.
CAROLINE.

This is something quite new; and I confess that I do not perfectly
understand why the sulphur turns acid.
MRS. B.

It is because it unites with oxygen, which is the acidifying principle. And,
indeed, the word oxygen is derived from two Greek words signifying to
produce an acid.
CAROLINE.

Why, then, is not water, which contains such a quantity of oxygen, acid?
MRS. B.

Page 192

Because hydrogen, which is the other constituent of water, is not
susceptible of acidification.—I believe it will be necessary, before we
proceed further, to say a few words of the general nature of acids, though it
is rather a deviation from our plan of examining the simple bodies
separately, before we consider them in a state of combination.
Acids may be considered as a peculiar class of burnt bodies, which during
their combustion, or combination with oxygen, have acquired very
characteristic properties. They are chiefly discernible by their sour taste,
and by turning red most of the blue vegetable colours. These two properties
are common to the whole class of acids; but each of them is distinguished
by other peculiar qualities. Every acid consists of some particular
substance, (which constitutes its basis, and is different in each,) and of
oxygen, which is common to them all.
EMILY.

But I do not clearly see the difference between acids and oxyds.
MRS. B.

Acids were, in fact, oxyds, which, by the addition of a sufficient quantity of
oxygen, have been converted into acids. For acidification, you must
observe, always implies previous oxydation, as a body must have combined
with the quantity of oxygen requisite to constitute it an oxyd, before it can
combine with the greater quantity that is necessary to render it an acid.
CAROLINE.

Are all oxyds capable of being converted into acids?
MRS. B.

Very far from it; it is only certain substances which will enter into that
peculiar kind of union with oxygen that produces acids, and the number of
these is proportionally very small; but all burnt bodies may be considered as
belonging either to the class of oxyds, or to that of acids. At a future period,
we shall enter more at large into this subject. At present, I have but one
circumstance further to point out to your observation respecting acids: it is,
that most of them are susceptible of two degrees of acidification, according
to the different quantities of oxygen with which their basis combines.

Page 193

EMILY.

And how are these two degrees of acidification distinguished?
MRS. B.

By the peculiar properties which result from them. The acid we have just
made is the first or weakest degree of acidification, and is called
sulphureous acid; if it were fully saturated with oxygen, it would be called
sulphuric acid. You must therefore remember, that in this, as in all acids, the
first degree of acidification is expressed by the termination in ous; the
stronger, by the termination in ic.
CAROLINE.

And how is the sulphuric acid made?
MRS. B.

By burning sulphur in pure oxygen gas, and thus rendering its combustion
much more complete. I have provided some oxygen gas for this purpose; it
is in that bottle, but we must first decant the gas into the glass receiver
which stands on the shelf in the bath, and is full of water.
CAROLINE.

Pray, let me try to do it, Mrs. B.
MRS. B.

It requires some little dexterity—hold the bottle completely under water,
and do not turn the mouth upwards, till it is immediately under the aperture
in the shelf, through which the gas is to pass into the receiver, and then turn
it up gradually.—Very well, you have only let a few bubbles escape, and
that must be expected at a first trial.—Now I shall put this piece of sulphur
into the receiver, through the opening at the top, and introduce along with it
a small piece of lighted tinder to set fire to it.—This requires being done
very quickly, lest the atmospherical air should get in, and mix with the pure
oxygen gas.
EMILY.

How beautifully it burns!

Page 194

CAROLINE.

But it is already buried in the thick vapour. This, I suppose, is sulphuric
acid?
EMILY.

Are these acids always in a gaseous state?
MRS. B.

Sulphureous acid, as we have already observed, is a permanent gas, and can
be obtained in a liquid form only by condensing it in water. In its pure state,
the sulphureous acid is invisible, and it now appears in the form of a white
smoke, from its combining with the moisture. But the vapour of sulphuric
acid, which you have just seen to rise during the combustion, is not a gas,
but only a vapour, which condenses into liquid sulphuric acid, by losing its
caloric. But it appears from Sir H. Davy’s experiments, that this formation
and condensation of sulphuric acid requires the presence of water, for which
purpose the vapour is received into cold water, which may afterwards be
separated from the acid by evaporation.
Sulphur has hitherto been considered as a simple substance; but Sir H. Davy
has suspected that it contains a small portion of hydrogen, and perhaps also
of oxygen.
On submitting sulphur to the action of the Voltaic battery, he observed that
the negative wire gave out hydrogen; and the existence of hydrogen in
sulphur was rendered still more probable by his observing that a small
quantity of water was produced during the combustion of sulphur.
EMILY.

And pray of what nature is sulphur when perfectly pure?
MRS. B.

Sulphur has probably never been obtained perfectly free from combination,
so that its radical may possibly possess properties very different from those
of common sulphur. It has been suspected to be of a metallic nature; but this
is mere conjecture.

Page 195

Before we quit the subject of sulphur, I must tell you that it is susceptible of
combining with a great variety of substances, and especially with hydrogen,
with which you are already acquainted. Hydrogen gas can dissolve a small
portion of it.
EMILY.

What! can a gas dissolve a solid substance?
MRS. B.

Yes; a solid substance may be so minutely divided by heat, as to become
soluble in a gas: and there are several instances of it. But you must observe,
that, in this case, a chemical union or combination of the sulphur with the
hydrogen gas is produced. In order to effect this, the sulphur must be
strongly heated in contact with the gas; the heat reduces the sulphur to such
a state of extreme division, and diffuses it so thoroughly through the gas,
that they combine and incorporate together. And as a proof that there must
be a chemical union between the sulphur and the gas, it is sufficient to
remark that they are not separated when the sulphur loses the caloric by
which it was volatilized. Besides, it is evident, from the peculiar fetid smell
of this gas, that it is a new compound totally different from either of its
constituents; it is called sulphuretted hydrogen gas, and is contained in great
abundance in sulphureous mineral waters.
CAROLINE.

Are not the Harrogate waters of this nature?
MRS. B.

Yes; they are naturally impregnated with sulphuretted hydrogen gas, and
there are many other springs of the same kind, which shows that this gas
must often be formed in the bowels of the earth by spontaneous processes
of nature.
CAROLINE.

And could not such waters be made artificially by impregnating common
water with this gas?
MRS. B.

Page 196

Yes; they can be so well imitated, as perfectly to resemble the Harrogate
waters.
Sulphur combines likewise with phosphorus, and with the alkalies, and
alkaline earths, substances with which you are yet unacquainted. We cannot,
therefore, enter into these combinations at present. In our next lesson we
shall treat of phosphorus.
EMILY.

May we not begin that subject to-day; this lesson has been so short?
MRS. B.

I have no objection, if you are not tired. What do you say, Caroline?
CAROLINE.

I am as desirous as Emily of prolonging the lesson to-day, especially as we
are to enter on a new subject; for I confess that sulphur has not appeared to
me so interesting as the other simple bodies.
MRS. B.

Perhaps you may find phosphorus more entertaining. You must not,
however, be discouraged when you meet with some parts of a study less
amusing than others; it would answer no good purpose to select the most
pleasing parts, since, if we did not proceed with some method, in order to
acquire a general idea of the whole, we could scarcely expect to take
interest in any particular subjects.

PHOSPHORUS.

Phosphorus is considered as a simple body; though, like sulphur, it has been
suspected of containing hydrogen. It was not known by the earlier chemists.
It was first discovered by Brandt, a chemist of Hamburgh, whilst employed
in researches after the philosopher’s stone; but the method of obtaining it
remained a secret till it was a second time discovered both by Kunckel and
Boyle, in the year 1680. You see a specimen of phosphorus in this phial; it

Page 197

is generally moulded into small sticks of a yellowish colour, as you find it
here.
CAROLINE.

I do not understand in what the discovery consisted; there may be a secret
method of making an artificial composition, but how can you talk of making
a substance which naturally exists?
MRS. B.

A body may exist in nature so closely combined with other substances, as to
elude the observation of chemists, or render it extremely difficult to obtain
it in its separate state. This is the case with phosphorus, which is always so
intimately combined with other substances, that its existence remained
unnoticed till Brandt discovered the means of obtaining it free from other
combinations. It is found in all animal substances, and is now chiefly
extracted from bones, by a chemical process. It exists also in some plants,
that bear a strong analogy to animal matter in their chemical composition.
EMILY.

But is it never found in its pure separate state?
MRS. B.

Never, and this is the reason that it has remained so long undiscovered.
Phosphorus is eminently combustible; it melts and takes fire at the
temperature of one hundred degrees, and absorbs in its combustion nearly
once and a half its own weight of oxygen.
CAROLINE.

What! will a pound of phosphorus consume a pound and half of oxygen?
MRS. B.

So it appears from accurate experiments. I can show you with what violence
it combines with oxygen, by burning some of it in that gas. We must
manage the experiment in the same manner as we did the combustion of
sulphur. You see I am obliged to cut this little bit of phosphorus under

Page 198

water, otherwise there would be danger of its taking fire by the heat of my
fingers. I now put into the receiver, and kindle it by means of a hot wire.
EMILY.

What a blaze! I can hardly look at it. I never saw any thing so brilliant.
Does it not hurt your eyes, Caroline?
CAROLINE.

Yes; but still I cannot help looking at it. A prodigious quantity of oxygen
must indeed be absorbed, when so much light and caloric are disengaged!
MRS. B.

In the combustion of a pound of phosphorus, a sufficient quantity of caloric
is set free to melt upwards of a hundred pounds of ice; this has been
computed by direct experiments with the calorimeter.
EMILY.

And is the result of this combustion, like that of sulphur, an acid?
MRS. B.

Yes; phosphoric acid. And had we duly proportioned the phosphorus and
the oxygen, they would have been completely converted into phosphoric
acid, weighing together, in this new state, exactly the sum of their weights
separately. The water would have ascended into the receiver, on account of
the vacuum formed, and would have filled it entirely. In this case, as in the
combustion of sulphur, the acid vapour formed is absorbed and condensed
in the water of the receiver. But when this combustion is performed without
any water or moisture being present, the acid then appears in the form of
concrete whitish flakes, which are, however, extremely ready to melt upon
the least admission of moisture.
EMILY.

Does phosphorus, in burning in atmospherical air, produce, like sulphur,
a weaker sort of the same acid?
MRS. B.

Page 199

No: for it burns in atmospherical air, nearly at the same temperature as in
pure oxygen gas; and it is in both cases so strongly disposed to combine
with the oxygen, that the combustion is perfect, and the product similar;
only in atmospherical air, being less rapidly supplied with oxygen, the
process is performed in a slower manner.
CAROLINE.

But is there no method of acidifying phosphorus in a slighter manner, so as
to form phosphorus acid?
MRS. B.

Yes, there is. When simply exposed to the atmosphere, phosphorus
undergoes a kind of slow combustion at any temperature above zero.
EMILY.

But is not the process in this case rather an oxydation than a combustion?
For if the oxygen is too slowly absorbed for a sensible quantity of light and
heat to be disengaged, it is not a true combustion.
MRS. B.

The case is not as you suppose: a faint light is emitted which is very
discernible in the dark; but the heat evolved is not sufficiently strong to be
sensible: a whitish vapour arises from this combustion, which, uniting with
water, condenses into liquid phosphorus acid.
CAROLINE.

Is it not very singular that phosphorus should burn at so low a temperature
in atmospherical air, whilst it does not burn in pure oxygen without the
application of heat?
MRS. B.

So it at first appears. But this circumstance seems to be owing to the
nitrogen gas of the atmosphere. This gas dissolves small particles of
phosphorus, which being thus minutely divided and diffused in the
atmospherical air, combines with the oxygen, and undergoes this slow
combustion. But the same effect does not take place in oxygen gas, because
it is not capable of dissolving phosphorus; it is therefore necessary, in this

Page 200

case, that heat should be applied to effect that division of particles, which,
in the former instance, is produced by the nitrogen.
EMILY.

I have seen letters written with phosphorus, which are invisible by day-
light, but may be read in the dark by their own light. They look as if they
were written with fire; yet they do not seem to burn.
MRS. B.

But they do really burn; for it is by their slow combustion that the light is
emitted; and phosphorus acid is the result of this combustion.
Phosphorus is sometimes used as a test to estimate the purity of
atmospherical air. For this purpose, it is burnt in a graduated tube, called an
Eudiometer (Plate XI. fig. 2.), and from the quantity of air which the
phosphorus absorbs, the proportion of oxygen in the air examined is
deduced; for the phosphorus will absorb all the oxygen, and the nitrogen
alone will remain.
EMILY.

And the more oxygen is contained in the atmosphere, the purer, I suppose, it
is esteemed?
MRS. B.

Certainly. Phosphorus, when melted, combines with a great variety of
substances. With sulphur it forms a compound so extremely combustible,
that it immediately takes fire on coming in contact with the air. It is with
this composition that phosphoric matches are prepared, which kindle as
soon as they are taken out of their case and are exposed to the air.
EMILY.

I have a box of these curious matches; but I have observed, that in very cold
weather, they will not take fire without being previously rubbed.
MRS. B.

By rubbing them you raise their temperature; for, you know, friction is one
of the means of extricating heat.

Page 201

EMILY.

Will phosphorus combine with hydrogen gas, as sulphur does?
MRS. B.

Yes; and the compound gas which results from this combination has a smell
still more fetid than the sulphuretted hydrogen; it resembles that of garlic.
The phosphoretted hydrogen gas has this remarkable peculiarity, that it
takes fire spontaneously in the atmosphere, at any temperature. It is thus,
probably, that are produced those transient flames, or flashes of light, called
by the vulgar Will-of-the Whisp, or more properly Ignes-fatui, which are
often seen in church-yards, and places where the putrefactions of animal
matter exhale phosphorus and hydrogen gas.
CAROLINE.

Country people, who are so much frightened by those appearances, would
soon be reconciled to them, if they knew from what a simple cause they
proceed.
MRS. B.

There are other combinations of phosphorus that have also very singular
properties, particularly that which results from its union with lime.
EMILY.

Is there any name to distinguish the combination of two substances, like
phosphorus and lime, neither of which are oxygen, and which cannot
therefore produce either an oxyd or an acid?
MRS. B.

The names of such combinations are composed from those of their
ingredients, merely by a slight change in their termination. Thus the
combination of sulphur with lime is called a sulphuret, and that of
phosphorus, a phosphuret of lime. This latter compound, I was going to say,
has the singular property of decomposing water, merely by being thrown
into it. It effects this by absorbing the oxygen of water, in consequence of
which bubbles of hydrogen gas ascend, holding in solution a small quantity
of phosphorus.

Page 202

EMILY.

These bubbles then are phosphoretted hydrogen gas?
MRS. B.

Yes; and they produce the singular appearance of a flash of fire issuing from
water, as the bubbles kindle and detonate on the surface of the water, at the
instant that they come in contact with the atmosphere.
CAROLINE.

Is not this effect nearly similar to that produced by the combination of
phosphorus and sulphur, or, more properly speaking, the phosphuret of
sulphur?
MRS. B.

Yes; but the phenomenon appears more extraordinary in this case, from the
presence of water, and from the gaseous form of the combustible
compound. Besides, the experiment surprises by its great simplicity. You
only throw a piece of phosphoret of lime into a glass of water, and bubbles
of fire will immediately issue from it.
CAROLINE.

Cannot we try the experiment?
MRS. B.

Very easily: but we must do it in the open air; for the smell of the
phosphorated hydrogen gas is so extremely fetid, that it would be
intolerable in the house. But before we leave the room, we may produce, by
another process, some bubbles of the same gas, which are much less
offensive.
There is in this little glass retort a solution of potash in water; I add to it a
small piece of phosphorus. We must now heat the retort over the lamp, after
having engaged its neck under water—you see it begins to boil; in a few
minutes bubbles will appear, which take fire and detonate as they issue from
the water.
CAROLINE.

Page 203

There is one—and another. How curious it is!—But I do not understand
how this is produced.
MRS. B.

It is the consequence of a display of affinities too complicated, I fear, to be
made perfectly intelligible to you at present.
In a few words, the reciprocal action of the potash, phosphorus, caloric, and
water are such, that some of the water is decomposed, and the hydrogen gas
thereby formed carries off some minute particles of phosphorus, with which
it forms phosphoretted hydrogen gas, a compound which spontaneously
takes fire at almost any temperature.
EMILY.

What is that circular ring of smoke which slowly rises from each bubble
after its detonation?
MRS. B.

It consists of water and phosphoric acid in vapour, which are produced by
the combustion of hydrogen and phosphorus.

CONVERSATION IX.
ON CARBON.

CAROLINE.

To-day, Mrs. B., I believe we are to learn the nature and properties of
carbon. This substance is quite new to me; I never heard it mentioned
before.
MRS. B.

Page 204

Not so new as you imagine; for carbon is nothing more than charcoal in a
state of purity, that is to say, unmixed with any foreign ingredients.
CAROLINE.

But charcoal is made by art, Mrs. B., and a body consisting of one simple
substance cannot be fabricated?
MRS. B.

You again confound the idea, of making a simple body, with that of
separating it from a compound. The chemical processes by which a simple
body is obtained in a state of purity, consist in unmaking the compound in
which it is contained, in order to separate from it the simple substance in
question. The method by which charcoal is usually obtained, is, indeed,
commonly called making it; but, upon examination, you will find this
process to consist simply in separating it from other substances with which
it is found combined in nature.
Carbon forms a considerable part of the solid matter of all organised bodies;
but it is most abundant in the vegetable creation, and it is chiefly obtained
from wood. When the oil and water (which are other constituents of
vegetable matter) are evaporated, the black, porous, brittle substance that
remains, is charcoal.
CAROLINE.

But if heat be applied to the wood in order to evaporate the oil and water,
will not the temperature of the charcoal be raised so as to make it burn; and
if it combines with oxygen, can we any longer call it pure?
MRS. B.

I was going to say, that, in this operation, the air must be excluded.
CAROLINE.

How then can the vapour of the oil and water fly off?
MRS. B.

In order to produce charcoal in its purest state (which is, even then, but a
less imperfect sort of carbon), the operation should be performed in an

Page 205

earthen retort. Heat being applied to the body of the retort, the evaporable
part of the wood will escape through its neck, into which no air can
penetrate as long as the heated vapour continues to fill it. And if it be
wished to collect these volatile products of the wood, this can easily be
done by introducing the neck of the retort into the water-bath apparatus,
with which you are acquainted. But the preparation of common charcoal,
such as is used in kitchens and manufactures, is performed on a much larger
scale, and by an easier and less expensive process.
EMILY.

I have seen the process of making common charcoal. The wood is ranged
on the ground in a pile of a pyramidical form, with a fire underneath; the
whole is then covered with clay, a few holes only being left for the
circulation of air.
MRS. B.

These holes are closed as soon as the wood is fairly lighted, so that the
combustion is checked, or at least continues but in a very imperfect manner;
but the heat produced by it is sufficient to force out and volatilize, through
the earthy cover, most part of the oily and watery principles of the wood,
although it cannot reduce it to ashes.
EMILY.

Is pure carbon as black as charcoal?
MRS. B.

The purest charcoal we can prepare is so; but chemists have never yet been
able to separate it entirely from hydrogen. Sir H. Davy says, that the most
perfect carbon that is prepared by art contains about five per cent. of
hydrogen; he is of opinion, that if we could obtain it quite free from foreign
ingredients, it would be metallic, in common with other simple substances.
But there is a form in which charcoal appears, that I dare say will surprise
you.—This ring, which I wear on my finger, owes its brilliancy to a small
piece of carbon.
CAROLINE.

Page 206

Surely, you are jesting, Mrs. B.?
EMILY.

I thought your ring was diamond?
MRS. B.

It is so. But diamond is nothing more than carbon in a crystallized state.
EMILY.

That is astonishing! Is it possible to see two things apparently more
different than diamond and charcoal?
CAROLINE.

It is, indeed, curious to think that we adorn ourselves with jewels of
charcoal!
MRS. B.

There are many other substances, consisting chiefly of carbon, that are
remarkably white. Cotton, for instance, is almost wholly carbon.
CAROLINE.

That, I own, I could never have imagined!—But pray, Mrs. B., since it is
known of what substance diamond and cotton are composed, why should
they not be manufactured, or imitated, by some chemical process, which
would render them much cheaper, and more plentiful than the present mode
of obtaining them?
MRS. B.

You might as well, my dear, propose that we should make flowers and fruit,
nay, perhaps even animals, by a chemical process; for it is known of what
these bodies consist, since every thing which we are acquainted with in
nature is formed from the various simple substances that we have
enumerated. But you must not suppose that a knowledge of the component
parts of a body will in every case enable us to imitate it. It is much less
difficult to decompose bodies, and discover of what materials they are
made, than it is to recompose them. The first of these processes is called
analysis, the last synthesis. When we are able to ascertain the nature of a

Page 207

substance by both these methods, so that the result of one confirms that of
the other, we obtain the most complete knowledge of it that we are capable
of acquiring. This is the case with water, with the atmosphere, with most of
the oxyds, acids, and neutral salts, and with many other compounds. But the
more complicated combinations of nature, even in the mineral kingdom, are
in general beyond our reach, and any attempt to imitate organised bodies
must ever prove fruitless; their formation is a secret that rests in the bosom
of the Creator. You see, therefore, how vain it would be to attempt to make
cotton by chemical means. But, surely, we have no reason to regret our
inability in this instance, when nature has so clearly pointed out a method of
obtaining it in perfection and abundance.
CAROLINE.

I did not imagine that the principle of life could be imitated by the aid of
chemistry; but it did not appear to me ridiculous to suppose that chemists
might attain a perfect imitation of inanimate nature.
MRS. B.

They have succeeded in this point in a variety of instances; but, as you
justly observe, the principle of life, or even the minute and intimate
organisation of the vegetable kingdom, are secrets that have almost entirely
eluded the researches of philosophers; nor do I imagine that human art will
ever be capable of investigating them with complete success.
EMILY.

But diamond, since it consists of one simple unorganised substance, might
be, one would think, perfectly imitable by art?
MRS. B.

It is sometimes as much beyond our power to obtain a simple body in a
state of perfect purity, as it is to imitate a complicated combination; for the
operations by which nature separates bodies are frequently as inimitable as
those which she uses for their combination. This is the case with carbon; all
the efforts of chemists to separate it entirely from other substances have
been fruitless, and in the purest state in which it can be obtained by art, it
still retains a portion of hydrogen, and probably of some other foreign

Page 208

ingredients. We are ignorant of the means which nature employs to
crystallize it. It may probably be the work of ages, to purify, arrange, and
unite the particles of carbon in the form of diamond. Here is some charcoal
in the purest state we can procure it: you see that it is a very black, brittle,
light, porous substance, entirely destitute of either taste or smell. Heat,
without air, produces no alteration in it, as it is not volatile; but, on the
contrary, it invariably remains at the bottom of the vessel after all the other
parts of the vegetable are evaporated.
EMILY.

Yet carbon is, no doubt, combustible, since you say that charcoal would
absorb oxygen if air were admitted during its preparation?
CAROLINE.

Unquestionably. Besides, you know, Emily, how much it is used in cooking.
But pray what is the reason that charcoal burns without smoke, whilst a
wood fire smokes so much?
MRS. B.

Because, in the conversion of wood into charcoal, the volatile particles of
the former have been evaporated.
CAROLINE.

Yet I have frequently seen charcoal burn with flame; therefore it must, in
that case, contain some hydrogen.
MRS. B.

Very true; but you must recollect that charcoal, especially that which is used
for common purposes, is not perfectly pure. It generally retains some
remains of the various other component parts of vegetables, and hydrogen
particularly, which accounts for the flame in question.
CAROLINE.

But what becomes of the carbon itself during its combustion?
MRS. B.

Page 209

It gradually combines with the oxygen of the atmosphere, in the same way
as sulphur and phosphorus, and, like those substances, it is converted into a
peculiar acid, which flies off in a gaseous form. There is this difference,
however, that the acid is not, in this instance, as in the two cases just
mentioned, a mere condensable vapour, but a permanent elastic fluid, which
always remains in the state of gas, under any pressure and at any
temperature. The nature of this acid was first ascertained by Dr. Black, of
Edinburgh; and, before the introduction of the new nomenclature, it was
called fixed air. It is now distinguished by the more appropriate name of
carbonic acid gas.
EMILY.

Carbon, then, can be volatilized by burning, though, by heat alone, no such
effect is produced?
MRS. B.

Yes; but then it is no longer simple carbon, but an acid of which carbon
forms the basis. In this state, carbon retains no more appearance of solidity
or corporeal form, than the basis of any other gas. And you may, I think,
from this instance, derive a more clear idea of the basis of the oxygen,
hydrogen, and nitrogen gases, the existence of which, as real bodies, you
seemed to doubt, because they were not to be obtained simply in a solid
form.
EMILY.

That is true; we may conceive the basis of the oxygen, and of the other
gases, to be solid, heavy substances, like carbon; but so much expanded by
caloric as to become invisible.
CAROLINE.

But does not the carbonic acid gas partake of the blackness of charcoal?
MRS. B.

Not in the least. Blackness, you know, does not appear to be essential to
carbon, and it is pure carbon, and not charcoal, that we must consider as the
basis of carbonic acid. We shall make some carbonic acid, and, in order to
hasten the process, we shall burn the carbon in oxygen gas.

Page 210

EMILY.

But do you mean then to burn diamond?
MRS. B.

Charcoal will answer the purpose still better, being softer and more easy to
inflame; besides the experiments on diamond are rather expensive.
CAROLINE.

But is it possible to burn diamond?
MRS. B.

Yes, it is; and in order to effect this combustion, nothing more is required
than to apply a sufficient degree of heat by means of the blow-pipe, and of a
stream of oxygen gas. Indeed it is by burning diamond that its chemical
nature has been ascertained. It has long been known as a combustible
substance, but it is within these few years only that the product of its
combustion has been proved to be pure carbonic acid. This remarkable
discovery is due to Mr. Tennant.
Now let us try to make some carbonic acid.—Will you, Emily, decant some
oxygen gas from this large jar into the receiver in which we are to burn the
carbon; and I shall introduce this small piece of charcoal, with a little
lighted tinder, which will be necessary to give the first impulse to the
combustion.
EMILY.

I cannot conceive how so small a piece of tinder, and that but just lighted,
can raise the temperature of the carbon sufficiently to set fire to it; for it can
produce scarcely any sensible heat, and it hardly touches the carbon.
MRS. B.

The tinder thus kindled has only heat enough to begin its own combustion,
which, however, soon becomes so rapid in the oxygen gas, as to raise the
temperature of the charcoal sufficiently for this to burn likewise, as you see
is now the case.
EMILY.

Page 211

I am surprised that the combustion of carbon is not more brilliant; it does
not give out near so much light or caloric as phosphorus, or sulphur. Yet
since it combines with so much oxygen, why is not a proportional quantity
of light and heat disengaged from the decomposition of the oxygen gas, and
the union of its electricity with that of the charcoal?
MRS. B.

It is not surprising that less light and heat should be liberated in this than in
almost any other combustion, since the oxygen, instead of entering into a
solid or liquid combination, as it does in the phosphoric and sulphuric acids,
is employed in forming another elastic fluid; it therefore parts with less of
its caloric.
EMILY.

True; and, on second consideration, it appears, on the contrary, surprising
that the oxygen should, in its combination with carbon, retain a sufficient
portion of caloric to maintain both substances in a gaseous state.
CAROLINE.

We may then judge of the degree of solidity in which oxygen is combined
in a burnt body, by the quantity of caloric liberated during its combustion?
MRS. B.

Yes; provided that you take into the account the quantity of oxygen
absorbed by the combustible body, and observe the proportion which the
caloric bears to it.
CAROLINE.

But why should the water, after the combustion of carbon, rise in the
receiver, since the gas within it retains an aëriform state?
MRS. B.

Because the carbonic acid gas is gradually absorbed by the water; and this
effect would be promoted by shaking the receiver.
EMILY.

Page 212

The charcoal is now extinguished, though it is not nearly consumed; it has
such an extraordinary avidity for oxygen, I suppose, that the receiver did
not contain enough to satisfy the whole.
MRS. B.

That is certainly the case; for if the combustion were performed in the exact
proportions of 28 parts of carbon to 72 of oxygen, both these ingredients
would disappear, and 100 parts of carbonic acid would be produced.
CAROLINE.

Carbonic acid must be a very strong acid, since it contains so great a
proportion of oxygen?
MRS. B.

That is a very natural inference; yet it is erroneous. For the carbonic is the
weakest of all the acids. The strength of an acid seems to depend upon the
nature of its basis, and its mode of combination, as well as upon the
proportion of the acidifying principle. The same quantity of oxygen that
will convert some bodies into strong acids, will only be sufficient simply to
oxydate others.
CAROLINE.

Since this acid is so weak, I think chemists should have called it the
carbonous, instead of the carbonic acid.
EMILY.

But, I suppose, the carbonous acid is still weaker, and is formed by burning
carbon in atmospherical air.
MRS. B.

It has been lately discovered, that carbon may be converted into a gas, by
uniting with a smaller proportion of oxygen; but as this gas does not possess
any acid properties, it is no more than an oxyd; it is called gaseous oxyd of
carbon.
CAROLINE.

Page 213

Pray is not carbonic acid a very wholesome gas to breathe, as it contains so
much oxygen?
MRS. B.

On the contrary, it is extremely pernicious. Oxygen, when in a state of
combination with other substances, loses, in almost every instance, its
respirable properties, and the salubrious effects which it has on the animal
economy when in its unconfined state. Carbonic acid is not only unfit for
respiration, but extremely deleterious if taken into the lungs.
EMILY.

You know, Caroline, how very unwholesome the fumes of burning charcoal
are reckoned.
CAROLINE.

Yes; but, to confess the truth, I did not consider that a charcoal fire
produced carbonic acid gas.—Can this gas be condensed into a liquid?
MRS. B.

No: for, as I told you before, it is a permanent elastic fluid. But water can
absorb a certain quantity of this gas, and can even be impregnated with it, in
a very strong degree, by the assistance of agitation and pressure, as I am
going to show you. I shall decant some carbonic acid gas into this bottle,
which I fill first with water, in order to exclude the atmospherical air; the
gas is then introduced through the water, which you see it displaces, for it
will not mix with it in any quantity, unless strongly agitated, or allowed to
stand over it for some time. The bottle is now about half full of carbonic
acid gas, and the other half is still occupied by the water. By corking the
bottle, and then violently shaking it, in this way, I can mix the gas and water
together.—Now will you taste it?
EMILY.

It has a distinct acid taste.
CAROLINE.

Yes, it is sensibly sour, and appears full of little bubbles.

Page 214

MRS. B.

It possesses likewise all the other properties of acids, but, of course, in a
less degree than the pure carbonic acid gas, as it is so much diluted by
water.
This is a kind of artificial Seltzer water. By analysing that which is
produced by nature, it was found to contain scarcely any thing more than
common water impregnated with a certain proportion of carbonic acid gas.
We are, therefore, able to imitate it, by mixing those proportions of water
and carbonic acid. Here, my dear, is an instance, in which, by a chemical
process, we can exactly copy the operations of nature; for the artificial
Seltzer waters can be made in every respect similar to those of nature; in
one point, indeed, the former have an advantage, since they may be
prepared stronger, or weaker, as occasion requires.
CAROLINE.

I thought I had tasted such water before. But what renders it so brisk and
sparkling?
MRS. B.

This sparkling, or effervescence, as it is called, is always occasioned by the
action of an elastic fluid escaping from a liquid; in the artificial Seltzer
water, it is produced by the carbonic acid, which being lighter than the
water in which it was strongly condensed, flies off with great rapidity the
instant the bottle is uncorked; this makes it necessary to drink it
immediately. The bubbling that took place in this bottle was but trifling, as
the water was but very slightly impregnated with carbonic acid. It requires a
particular apparatus to prepare the gaseous artificial mineral waters.
EMILY.

If, then, a bottle of Seltzer water remains for any length of time uncorked,
I suppose it returns to the state of common water?
MRS. B.

The whole of the carbonic acid gas, or very nearly so, will soon disappear;
but there is likewise in Seltzer water a very small quantity of soda, and of a

Page 215

few other saline or earthy ingredients, which will remain in the water,
though it should be kept uncorked for any length of time.
CAROLINE.

I have often heard of people drinking soda-water. Pray what sort of water is
that?
MRS. B.

It is a kind of artificial Seltzer water, holding in solution, besides the
gaseous acid, a particular saline substance, called soda, which imparts to the
water certain medicinal qualities.
CAROLINE.

But how can these waters be so wholesome, since carbonic acid is so
pernicious?
MRS. B.

A gas, we may conceive, though very prejudicial to breathe, may be
beneficial to the stomach.—But it would be of no use to attempt explaining
this more fully at present.
CAROLINE.

Are waters never impregnated with other gases?
MRS. B.

Yes; there are several kinds of gaseous waters. I forgot to tell you that
waters have, for some years past, been prepared, impregnated both with
oxygen and hydrogen gases. These are not an imitation of nature, but are
altogether obtained by artificial means. They have been lately used
medicinally, particularly on the continent, where, I understand, they have
acquired some reputation.
EMILY.

If I recollect right, Mrs. B., you told us that carbon was capable of
decomposing water; the affinity between oxygen and carbon must,
therefore, be greater than between oxygen and hydrogen?
MRS. B.

Page 216

Yes; but this is not the case unless their temperature be raised to a certain
degree. It is only when carbon is red-hot, that it is capable of separating the
oxygen from the hydrogen. Thus, if a small quantity of water be thrown on
a red-hot fire, it will increase rather than extinguish the combustion; for the
coals or wood (both of which contain a quantity of carbon) decompose the
water, and thus supply the fire both with oxygen and hydrogen gases. If, on
the contrary, a large mass of water be thrown over the fire, the diminution
of heat thus produced is such, that the combustible matter loses the power
of decomposing the water, and the fire is extinguished.
EMILY.

I have heard that fire-engines sometimes do more harm than good, and that
they actually increase the fire when they cannot throw water enough to
extinguish it. It must be owing, no doubt, to the decomposition of the water
by the carbon during the conflagration.
MRS. B.

Certainly.—The apparatus which you see here (Plate XI. fig. 3.), may be
used to exemplify what we have just said. It consists in a kind of open
furnace, through which a porcelain tube, containing charcoal, passes. To
one end of the tube is adapted a glass retort with water in it; and the other
end communicates with a receiver placed on the water-bath. A lamp being
applied to the retort, and the water made to boil, the vapour is gradually
conveyed through the red-hot charcoal, by which it is decomposed; and the
hydrogen gas which results from this decomposition is collected in the
receiver. But the hydrogen thus obtained is far from being pure; it retains in
solution a minute portion of carbon, and contains also a quantity of carbonic
acid. This renders it heavier than pure hydrogen gas, and gives it some
peculiar properties; it is distinguished by the name of carbonated hydrogen
gas.
CAROLINE.

And whence does it obtain the carbonic acid that is mixed with it?
EMILY.

Page 217

I believe I can answer that question, Caroline.—From the union of the
oxygen (proceeding from the decomposed water) with the carbon, which,
you know, makes carbonic acid.
CAROLINE.

True; I should have recollected that.—The product of the decomposition of
water by red-hot charcoal, therefore, is carbonated hydrogen gas, and
carbonic acid gas.
MRS. B.

You are perfectly right now.
Carbon is frequently found combined with hydrogen in a state of solidity,
especially in coals, which owe their combustible nature to these two
principles.
EMILY.

Is it the hydrogen, then, that produces the flame of coals?
MRS. B.

It is so; and when all the hydrogen is consumed, the carbon continues to
burn without flame. But again, as I mentioned when speaking of the gas-
lights, the hydrogen gas produced by the burning of coals is not pure; for,
during the combustion, particles of carbon are successively volatilized with
the hydrogen, with which they form what is called a hydro-carbonat, which
is the principal product of this combustion.
Carbon is a very bad conductor of heat; for this reason, it is employed (in
conjunction with other ingredients) for coating furnaces and other chemical
apparatus.
EMILY.

Pray what is the use of coating furnaces?
MRS. B.

In most cases, in which a furnace is used, it is necessary to produce and
preserve a great degree of heat, for which purpose every possible means are
used to prevent the heat from escaping by communicating with other

Page 218

bodies, and this object is attained by coating over the inside of the furnace
with a kind of plaster, composed of materials that are bad conductors of
heat.
Carbon, combined with a small quantity of iron, forms a compound called
plumbago, or black-lead, of which pencils are made. This substance,
agreeably to the nomenclature, is a carburet of iron.
EMILY.

Why, then, is it called black-lead?
MRS. B.

It is an ancient name given to it by ignorant people, from its shining
metallic appearance; but it is certainly a most improper name for it, as there
is not a particle of lead in the composition. There is only one mine of this
mineral, which is in Cumberland. It is supposed to approach as nearly to
pure carbon as the best prepared charcoal does, as it contains only five parts
of iron, unadulterated by any other foreign ingredients. There is another
carburet of iron, in which the iron, though united only to an extremely small
proportion of carbon, acquires very remarkable properties; this is steel.
CAROLINE.

Really; and yet steel is much harder than iron?
MRS. B.

But carbon is not ductile like iron, and therefore may render the steel more
brittle, and prevent its bending so easily. Whether it is that the carbon, by
introducing itself into the pores of the iron, and, by filling them, makes the
metal both harder and heavier; or whether this change depends upon some
chemical cause, I cannot pretend to decide. But there is a subsequent
operation, by which the hardness of steel is very much increased, which
simply consists in heating the steel till it is red-hot, and then plunging it into
cold water.
Carbon, besides the combination just mentioned, enters into the
composition of a vast number of natural productions, such, for instance, as
all the various kinds of oils, which result from the combination of carbon,
hydrogen, and caloric, in various proportions.

Page 219

EMILY.

I thought that carbon, hydrogen, and caloric, formed carbonated hydrogen
gas?
MRS. B.

That is the case when a small portion of carbonic acid gas is held in solution
by hydrogen gas. Different proportions of the same principles, together with
the circumstances of their union, produce very different combinations; of
this you will see innumerable examples. Besides, we are not now talking of
gases, but of carbon and hydrogen, combined only with a quantity of caloric
sufficient to bring them to the consistency of oil or fat.
CAROLINE.

But oil and fat are not of the same consistence?
MRS. B.

Fat is only congealed oil; or oil, melted fat. The one requires a little more
heat to maintain it in a fluid state than the other. Have you never observed
the fat of meat turned to oil by the caloric it has imbibed from the fire?
EMILY.

Yet oils in general, as salad-oil, and lamp-oil, do not turn to fat when cold?
MRS. B.

Not at the common temperature of the atmosphere, because they retain too
much caloric to congeal at that temperature; but if exposed to a sufficient
degree of cold, their latent heat is extricated, and they become solid fat
substances. Have you never seen salad oil frozen in winter?
EMILY.

Yes; but it appears to me in that state very different from animal fat.
MRS. B.

The essential constituent parts of either vegetable or animal oils are the
same, carbon and hydrogen; their variety arises from the different
proportions of these substances, and from other accessory ingredients that
may be mixed with them. The oil of a whale, and the oil of roses, are, in

Page 220

their essential constituent parts, the same; but the one is impregnated with
the offensive particles of animal matter, the other with the delicate perfume
of a flower.
The difference of fixed oils, and volatile or essential oils, consists also in
the various proportions of carbon and hydrogen. Fixed oils are those which
will not evaporate without being decomposed; this is the case with all
common oils, which contain a greater proportion of carbon than the
essential oils. The essential oils (which comprehend the whole class of
essences and perfumes) are lighter; they contain more equal proportions of
carbon and hydrogen, and are volatilized or evaporated without being
decomposed.
EMILY.

When you say that one kind of oil will evaporate, and the other be
decomposed, you mean, I suppose, by the application of heat?
MRS. B.

Not necessarily; for there are oils that will evaporate slowly at the common
temperature of the atmosphere; but for a more rapid volatilization, or for
their decomposition, the assistance of heat is required.
CAROLINE.

I shall now remember, I think, that fat and oil are really the same
substances, both consisting of carbon and hydrogen; that in fixed oils the
carbon preponderates, and heat produces a decomposition; while, in
essential oils, the proportion of hydrogen is greater, and heat produces a
volatilization only.
EMILY.

I suppose the reason why oil burns so well in lamps is because its two
constituents are so combustible?
MRS. B.

Certainly; the combustion of oil is just the same as that of a candle; if
tallow, it is only oil in a concrete state; if wax, or spermaceti, its chief
chemical ingredients are still hydrogen and carbon.

Page 221

EMILY.

I wonder, then, there should be so great a difference between tallow and
wax?
MRS. B.

I must again repeat, that the same substances, in different proportions,
produce results that have sometimes scarcely any resemblance to each
other. But this is rather a general remark that I wish to impress upon your
minds, than one which is applicable to the present case; for tallow and wax
are far from being very dissimilar; the chief difference consists in the wax
being a purer compound of carbon and hydrogen than the tallow, which
retains more of the gross particles of animal matter. The combustion of a
candle, and that of a lamp, both produce water and carbonic acid gas. Can
you tell me how these are formed?
EMILY.

Let me reflect . . . . Both the candle and lamp burn by means of fixed oil—
this is decomposed as the combustion goes on; and the constituent parts of
the oil being thus separated, the carbon unites to a portion of oxygen from
the atmosphere to form carbonic acid gas, whilst the hydrogen combines
with another portion of oxygen, and forms with it water.—The products,
therefore, of the combustion of oils are water and carbonic acid gas.
CAROLINE.

But we see neither water nor carbonic acid produced by the combustion of a
candle.
MRS. B.

The carbonic acid gas, you know, is invisible, and the water being in a state
of vapour, is so likewise. Emily is perfectly correct in her explanation, and I
am very much pleased with it.
All the vegetable acids consist of various proportions of carbon and
hydrogen, acidified by oxygen. Gums, sugar, and starch, are likewise
composed of these ingredients; but, as the oxygen which they contain is not
sufficient to convert them into acids, they are classed with the oxyds, and
called vegetable oxyds.

Page 222

CAROLINE.

I am very much delighted with all these new ideas; but, at the same time,
I cannot help being apprehensive that I may forget many of them.
MRS. B.

I would advise you to take notes, or, what would answer better still, to write
down, after every lesson, as much of it as you can recollect. And, in order to
give you a little assistance, I shall lend you the heads or index, which I
occasionally consult for the sake of preserving some method and
arrangement in these conversations. Unless you follow some such plan, you
cannot expect to retain nearly all that you learn, how great soever be the
impression it may make on you at first.
EMILY.

I will certainly follow your advice.—Hitherto I have found that I
recollected pretty well what you have taught us; but the history of carbon is
a more extensive subject than any of the simple bodies we have yet
examined.
MRS. B.

I have little more to say on carbon at present; but hereafter you will see that
it performs a considerable part in most chemical operations.
CAROLINE.

That is, I suppose, owing to its entering into the composition of so great a
variety of substances?
MRS. B.

Certainly; it is the basis, you have seen, of all vegetable matter; and you
will find that it is very essential to the process of animalization. But in the
mineral kingdom also, particularly in its form of carbonic acid, we shall
often discover it combined with a great variety of substances.
In chemical operations, carbon is particularly useful, from its very great
attraction for oxygen, as it will absorb this substance from many
oxygenated or burnt bodies, and thus deoxygenate, or unburn them, and
restore them to their original combustible state.

Page 223

CAROLINE.

I do not understand how a body can be unburnt, and restored to its original
state. This piece of tinder, for instance, that has been burnt, if by any means
the oxygen were extracted from it, would not be restored to its former state
of linen; for its texture is destroyed by burning, and that must be the case
with all organized or manufactured substances, as you observed in a former
conversation.
MRS. B.

A compound body is decomposed by combustion in a way which generally
precludes the possibility of restoring it to its former state; the oxygen, for
instance, does not become fixed in the tinder, but it combines with its
volatile parts, and flies off in the shape of gas, or watery vapour. You see,
therefore, how vain it would be to attempt the recomposition of such
bodies. But, with regard to simple bodies, or at least bodies whose
component parts are not disturbed by the process of oxygenation or
deoxygenation, it is often possible to restore them, after combustion, to
their original state.—The metals, for instance, undergo no other alteration
by combustion than a combination with oxygen; therefore, when the oxygen
is taken from them, they return to their pure metallic state. But I shall say
nothing further of this at present, as the metals will furnish ample subject
for another morning; and they are the class of simple bodies that come next
under consideration.

CONVERSATION X.
ON METALS.

MRS. B.

The metals, which we are now to examine, are bodies of a very different
nature from those which we have hitherto considered. They do not, like the

Page 224

bases of gases, elude the immediate observation of our senses; for they are
the most brilliant, the most ponderous, and the most palpable substances in
nature.
CAROLINE.

I doubt, however, whether the metals will appear to us so interesting, and
give us so much entertainment as those mysterious elements which conceal
themselves from our view. Besides, they cannot afford so much novelty;
they are bodies with which we are already so well acquainted.
MRS. B.

You are not aware, my dear, of the interesting discoveries which were a few
years ago made by Sir H. Davy respecting this class of bodies. By the aid of
the Voltaic battery, he has obtained from a variety of substances, metals
before unknown, the properties of which are equally new and curious. We
shall begin, however, by noticing those metals with which you profess to be
so well acquainted. But the acquaintance, you will soon perceive, is but
very superficial; and I trust that you will find both novelty and
entertainment in considering the metals in a chemical point of view. To treat
of this subject fully, would require a whole course of lectures; for metals
form of themselves a most important branch of practical chemistry. We
must, therefore, confine ourselves to a general view of them. These bodies
are seldom found naturally in their metallic form: they are generally more
or less oxygenated or combined with sulphur, earths, or acids, and are often
blended with each other. They are found buried in the bowels of the earth in
most parts of the world, but chiefly in mountainous districts, where the
surface of the globe has suffered from the earthquakes, volcanos, and other
convulsions of nature. They are spread in strata or beds, called veins, and
these veins are composed of a certain quantity of metal, combined with
various earthy substances, with which they form minerals of different
nature and appearance, which are called ores.
CAROLINE.

I now feel quite at home, for my father has a lead-mine in Yorkshire, and I
have heard a great deal about veins of ore, and of the roasting and smelting

Page 225

of the lead; but, I confess, that I do not understand in what these operations
consist.
MRS. B.

Roasting is the process by which the volatile parts of the ore are evaporated;
smelting, that by which the pure metal is afterwards separated from the
earthy remains of the ore. This is done by throwing the whole into a
furnace, and mixing with it certain substances that will combine with the
earthy parts and other foreign ingredients of the ore; the metal being the
heaviest, falls to the bottom, and runs out by proper openings in its pure
metallic state.
EMILY.

You told us in a preceding lesson that metals had a great affinity for oxygen.
Do they not, therefore, combine with oxygen, when strongly heated in the
furnace, and run out in the state of oxyds?
MRS. B.

No; for the scoriæ, or oxyd, which soon forms on the surface of the fused
metal, when it is oxydable, prevents the air from having any further
influence on the mass; so that neither combustion nor oxygenation can take
place.
CAROLINE.

Are all the metals equally combustible?
MRS. B.

No; their attraction for oxygen varies extremely. There are some that will
combine with it only at a very high temperature, or by the assistance of
acids; whilst there are others that oxydate spontaneously and with great
rapidity, even at the lowest temperature; such is in particular manganese,
which scarcely ever exists in the metallic state, as it immediately absorbs
oxygen on being exposed to the air, and crumbles to an oxyd in the course
of a few hours.
EMILY.

Is not that the oxyd from which you extracted the oxygen gas?

Page 226

MRS. B.

It is: so that, you see, this metal attracts oxygen at a low temperature, and
parts with it when strongly heated.
EMILY.

Is there any other metal that oxydates at the temperature of the atmosphere?
MRS. B.

They all do, more or less, excepting gold, silver, and platina.
Copper, lead, and iron, oxydate slowly in the air, and cover themselves with
a sort of rust, a process which depends on the gradual conversion of the
surface into an oxyd. This rusty surface preserves the interior metal from
oxydation, as it prevents the air from coming in contact with it. Strictly
speaking, however, the word rust applies only to the oxyd, which forms on
the surface of iron, when exposed to air and moisture, which oxyd appears
to be united with a small portion of carbonic acid.
EMILY.

When metals oxydate from the atmosphere without an elevation of
temperature, some light and heat, I suppose, must be disengaged, though
not in sufficient quantities to be sensible.
MRS. B.

Undoubtedly; and, indeed, it is not surprising that in this case the light and
heat should not be sensible, when you consider how extremely slow, and,
indeed, how imperfectly, most metals oxydate by mere exposure to the
atmosphere. For the quantity of oxygen with which metals are capable of
combining, generally depends upon their temperature; and the absorption
stops at various points of oxydation, according to the degree to which their
temperature is raised.
EMILY.

That seems very natural; for the greater the quantity of caloric introduced
into a metal, the more will its positive electricity be exalted, and
consequently the stronger will be its affinity for oxygen.
MRS. B.

Page 227

Certainly. When the metal oxygenates with sufficient rapidity for light and
heat to become sensible, combustion actually takes place. But this happens
only at very high temperatures, and the product is nevertheless an oxyd; for
though, as I have just said, metals will combine with different proportions
of oxygen, yet with the exception of only five of them, they are not
susceptible of acidification.
Metals change colour during the different degrees of oxydation which they
undergo. Lead, when heated in contact with the atmosphere, first becomes
grey; if its temperature be then raised, it turns yellow, and a still stronger
heat changes it to red. Iron becomes successively a green, brown, and white
oxyd. Copper changes from brown to blue, and lastly green.
EMILY.

Pray, is the white lead with which houses are painted prepared by oxydating
lead?
MRS. B.

Not merely by oxydating, but by being also united with carbonic acid. It is a
carbonat of lead. The mere oxyd of lead is called red lead. Litharge is
another oxyd of lead, containing less oxygen. Almost all the metallic oxyds
are used as paints. The various sorts of ochres consist chiefly of iron more
or less oxydated. And it is a remarkable circumstance, that if you burn
metals rapidly, the light or flame they emit during combustion partakes of
the colours which the oxyd successively assumes.
CAROLINE.

How is that accounted for, Mrs. B.? For light, you know, does not proceed
from the burning body, but from the decomposition of the oxygen gas?
MRS. B.

The correspondence of the colour of the light with that of the oxyd which
emits it, is, in all probability, owing to some particles of the metal which are
volatilised and carried off by the caloric.
CAROLINE.

It is then a sort of metallic gas.

Page 228

EMILY.

Why is it reckoned so unwholesome to breathe the air of a place in which
metals are melting?
MRS. B.

Perhaps the notion is too generally entertained. But it is true with respect to
lead, and some other noxious metals, because, unless care be taken, the
particles of the oxyd which are volatilised by the heat are inhaled in with
the breath, and may produce dangerous effects.
I must show you some instances of the combustion of metals; it would
require the heat of a furnace to make them burn in the common air, but if
we supply them with a stream of oxygen gas, we may easily accomplish it.
CAROLINE.

But it will still, I suppose, be necessary in some degree to raise their
temperature?
MRS. B.

This, as you shall see, is very easily done, particularly if the experiment be
tried upon a small scale.—I begin by lighting this piece of charcoal with the
candle, and then increase the rapidity of its combustion by blowing upon it
with a blow-pipe. (Plate XII. fig. 1.)
Plate XII.

Page 229

Fig. 1. Igniting charcoal with a taper & blow-pipe.
Fig. 2. Combustion of metals by means of a blow-pipe conveying a stream of oxygen
gas from a gas holder.
Larger view

EMILY.

That I do not understand; for it is not every kind of air, but merely oxygen
gas, that produces combustion. Now you said that in breathing we inspired,
but did not expire oxygen gas. Why, therefore, should the air which you
breathe through the blow-pipe promote the combustion of the charcoal?
MRS. B.

Because the air, which has but once passed through the lungs, is yet but
little altered, a small portion only of its oxygen being destroyed; so that a

Page 230

great deal more is gained by increasing the rapidity of the current, by means
of the blow-pipe, than is lost in consequence of the air passing once through
the lungs, as you shall see—
EMILY.

Yes, indeed, it makes the charcoal burn much brighter.
MRS. B.

Whilst it is red-hot, I shall drop some iron filings on it, and supply them
with a current of oxygen gas, by means of this apparatus, (Plate XII. fig 2.)
which consists simply of a closed tin cylindrical vessel, full of oxygen gas,
with two apertures and stop-cocks, by one of which a stream of water is
thrown into the vessel through a long funnel, whilst by the other the gas is
forced out through a blow-pipe adapted to it, as the water gains admittance.
—Now that I pour water into the funnel, you may hear the gas issuing from
the blow-pipe—I bring the charcoal close to the current, and drop the filings
upon it—
CAROLINE.

They emit much the same vivid light as the combustion of the iron wire in
oxygen gas.
MRS. B.

The process is, in fact, the same; there is only some difference in the mode
of conducting it. Let us burn some tin in the same manner—you see that it
is equally combustible.—Let us now try some copper—
CAROLINE.

This burns with a greenish flame; it is, I suppose, owing to the colour of the
oxyd?
EMILY.

Pray, shall we not also burn some gold?
MRS. B.

That is not in our power, at least in this way. Gold, silver, and platina, are
incapable of being oxydated by the greatest heat that we can produce by the

Page 231

common method. It is from this circumstance, that they have been called
perfect metals. Even these, however, have an affinity for oxygen; but their
oxydation or combustion can be performed only by means of acids or by
electricity. The spark given out by the Voltaic battery produces at the point
of contact a greater degree of heat than any other process; and it is at this
very high temperature only that the affinity of these metals for oxygen will
enable them to act on each other.
I am sorry that I cannot show you the combustion of the perfect metals by
this process, but it requires a considerable Voltaic battery. You will see these
experiments performed in the most perfect manner, when you attend the
chemical lectures of the Royal Institution. But in the mean time I can,
without difficulty, show you an ingenious apparatus lately contrived for the
purpose of producing intense heats, the power of which nearly equals that
of the largest Voltaic batteries. It simply consists, you see, in a strong box,
made of iron or copper, (Plate X. fig. 2.) to which may be adapted this air-
syringe or condensing-pump, and a stop-cock terminating in a small orifice
similar to that of a blow-pipe. By working the condensing syringe, up and
down in this manner, a quantity of air is accumulated in the vessel, which
may be increased to almost any extent; so that if we now turn the stop-cock,
the condensed air will rush out, forming a jet of considerable force; and if
we place the flame of a lamp in the current, you will see how violently the
flame is driven in that direction.
Plate X.

Fig. 2. A. the reservoir of condensed air. B. the condensing Syringe. C. the bladder
for Oxygen. D. the moveable jet.
Larger view (complete Plate)

Page 232

This part of the Plate was printed sideways to fit alongside the illustration of
the miner’s lamp, added for this edition.

CAROLINE.

It seems to be exactly the same effect as that of a blow-pipe worked by the
mouth, only much stronger.
EMILY.

Yes; and this new instrument has this additional advantage, that it does not
fatigue the mouth and lungs like the common blow-pipe, and requires no art
in blowing.
MRS. B.

Unquestionably; but yet this blow-pipe would be of very limited utility, if
its energy and power could not be greatly increased by some other
contrivance. Can you imagine any mode of producing such an effect?
EMILY.

Could not the reservoir be charged with pure oxygen, instead of common
air, as in the case of the gas-holder?
MRS. B.

Undoubtedly; and this is precisely the contrivance I allude to. The vessel
need only be supplied with air from a bladder full of oxygen, instead of the
air of the room, and this, you see, may be easily done by screwing the
bladder on the upper part of the syringe, so that in working the syringe the
oxygen gas is forced from the bladder into the condensing vessel.
CAROLINE.

With the aid of this small apparatus, therefore, we could obtain the same
effects as those we have just produced with the gas-holder, by means of a
column of water forcing the gas out of it?
MRS. B.

Yes; and much more conveniently so. But there is a mode of using this
apparatus by which more powerful effects still may be obtained. It consists

Page 233

in condensing in the reservoir, not oxygen alone, but a mixture of oxygen
and hydrogen in the exact proportion in which they unite to produce water;
and then kindling the jet formed by the mixed gases. The heat disengaged
by this combustion, without the help of any lamp, is probably the most
intense known; and various effects are said to have been obtained from it
which exceed all expectation.
CAROLINE.

But why should we not try this experiment?
MRS. B.

Because it is not exempt from danger; the combustion (notwithstanding
various contrivances which have been resorted to with a view to prevent
accident) being apt to penetrate into the inside of the vessel, and to produce
a dangerous and violent explosion.—We shall, therefore, now proceed in
our subject.
CAROLINE.

I think you said the oxyds of metals could be restored to their metallic
state?
MRS. B.

Yes; this is called reviving a metal. Metals are in general capable of being
revived by charcoal, when heated red hot, charcoal having a greater
attraction for oxygen than the metals. You need only, therefore, decompose,
or unburn the oxyd, by depriving it of its oxygen, and the metal will be
restored to its pure state.
EMILY.

But will the carbon, by this operation, be burnt, and be converted into
carbonic acid?
MRS. B.

Certainly. There are other combustible substances to which metals at a high
temperature will part with their oxygen. They will also yield it to each
other, according to their several degrees of attraction for it; and if the
oxygen goes into a more dense state in the metal which it enters, than it

Page 234

existed in that which it quits, a proportional disengagement of caloric will
take place.
CAROLINE.

And cannot the oxyds of gold, silver, and platina, which are formed by
means of acids or of the electric fluid, be restored to their metallic state?
MRS. B.

Yes, they may; and the intervention of a combustible body is not required;
heat alone will take the oxygen from them, convert it into a gas, and revive
the metal.
EMILY.

You said that rust was an oxyd of iron; how is it, then, that water, or merely
dampness, produces it, which, you know, it very frequently does on steel
grates, or any iron instruments?
MRS. B.

In that case the metal decomposes the water, or dampness (which is nothing
but water in a state of vapour), and obtains the oxygen from it.
CAROLINE.

I thought that it was necessary to bring metals to a very high temperature to
enable them to decompose water.
MRS. B.

It is so, if it is required that the process should be performed rapidly, and if
any considerable quantity is to be decomposed. Rust, you knew, is
sometimes months in forming, and then it is only the surface of the metal
that is oxydated.
EMILY.

Metals, then, that do not rust, are incapable of spontaneous oxydation,
either by air or water?
MRS. B.

Page 235

Yes; and this is the case with the perfect metals, which, on that account,
preserve their metallic lustre so well.
EMILY.

Are all metals capable of decomposing water, provided their temperature be
sufficiently raised?
MRS. B.

No; a certain degree of attraction is requisite, besides the assistance of heat.
Water, you recollect, is composed of oxygen and hydrogen; and, unless the
affinity of the metal for oxygen be stronger than that of hydrogen, it is in
vain that we raise its temperature, for it cannot take the oxygen from the
hydrogen. Iron, zinc, tin, and antimony, have a stronger affinity for oxygen
than hydrogen has, therefore these four metals are capable of decomposing
water. But hydrogen having an advantage over all the other metals with
respect to its affinity for oxygen, it not only withholds its oxygen from
them, but is even capable, under certain circumstances, of taking the
oxygen from the oxyds of these metals.
EMILY.

I confess that I do not quite understand why hydrogen can take oxygen from
those metals that do not decompose water.
CAROLINE.

Now I think I do perfectly. Lead, for instance, will not decompose water,
because it has not so strong an attraction for oxygen as hydrogen has. Well,
then, suppose the lead to be in a state of oxyd; hydrogen will take the
oxygen from the lead, and unite with it to form water, because hydrogen has
a stronger attraction for oxygen, than oxygen has for lead; and it is the same
with all the other metals which do not decompose water.
EMILY.

I understand your explanation, Caroline, very well; and I imagine that it is
because lead cannot decompose water that it is so much employed for pipes
for conveying that fluid.
MRS. B.

Page 236

Certainly; lead is, on that account, particularly appropriate to such
purposes; whilst, on the contrary, this metal, if it was oxydable by water,
would impart to it very noxious qualities, as all oxyds of lead are more or
less pernicious.
But, with regard to the oxydation of metals, the most powerful mode of
effecting it is by means of acids. These, you know, contain a much greater
proportion of oxygen than either air or water; and will, most of them, easily
yield it to metals. Thus, you recollect, the zinc plates of the Voltaic battery
are oxydated by the acid and water, much more effectually than by water
alone.
CAROLINE.

And I have often observed that if I drop vinegar, lemon, or any acid on the
blade of a knife, or on a pair of scissars, it will immediately produce a spot
of rust.
EMILY.

Metals have, then, three ways of obtaining oxygen; from the atmosphere,
from water, and from acids.
MRS. B.

The two first you have already witnessed, and I shall now show you how
metals take the oxygen from an acid. This bottle contains nitric acid; I shall
pour some of it over this piece of copper-leaf . . . . . . .
CAROLINE.

Oh, what a disagreeable smell!
EMILY.

And what is it that produces the effervescency and that thick yellow
vapour?
MRS. B.

It is the acid, which being abandoned by the greatest part of its oxygen, is
converted into a weaker acid, which escapes in the form of gas.
CAROLINE.

Page 237

And whence proceeds this heat?
MRS. B.

Indeed, Caroline, I think you might now be able to answer that question
yourself.
CAROLINE.

Perhaps it is that the oxygen enters into the metal in a more solid state than
it existed in the acid, in consequence of which caloric is disengaged.
MRS. B.

If the combination of the oxygen and the metal results from the union of
their opposite electricities, of course caloric must be given out.
EMILY.

The effervescence is over; therefore I suppose that the metal is now
oxydated.
MRS. B.

Yes. But there is another important connection between metals and acids,
with which I must now make you acquainted. Metals, when in the state of
oxyds, are capable of being dissolved by acids. In this operation they enter
into a chemical combination with the acid, and form an entirely new
compound.
CAROLINE.

But what difference is there between the oxydation and the dissolution of
the metal by an acid?
MRS. B.

In the first case, the metal merely combines with a portion of oxygen taken
from the acid, which is thus partly deoxygenated, as in the instance you
have just seen; in the second case, the metal, after being previously
oxydated, is actually dissolved in the acid, and enters into a chemical
combination with it, without producing any further decomposition or
effervescence.—This complete combination of an oxyd and an acid forms a
peculiar and important class of compound salts.

Page 238

EMILY.

The difference between an oxyd and a compound salt, therefore, is very
obvious: the one consists of a metal and oxygen; the other of an oxyd and
an acid.
MRS. B.

Very well: and you will be careful to remember that the metals are
incapable of entering into this combination with acids, unless they are
previously oxydated; therefore, whenever you bring a metal in contact with
an acid, it will be first oxydated and afterwards dissolved, provided that
there be a sufficient quantity of acid for both operations.
There are some metals, however, whose solution is more easily
accomplished, by diluting the acid in water; and the metal will, in this case,
be oxydated, not by the acid, but by the water, which it will decompose. But
in proportion as the oxygen of the water oxydates the surface of the metal,
the acid combines with it, washes it off, and leaves a fresh surface for the
oxygen to act upon: then other coats of oxyd are successively formed, and
rapidly dissolved by the acid, which continues combining with the new-
formed surfaces of oxyd till the whole of the metal is dissolved. During this
process the hydrogen gas of the water is disengaged, and flies off with
effervescence.
EMILY.

Was not this the manner in which the sulphuric acid assisted the iron filings
in decomposing water?
MRS. B.

Exactly; and it is thus that several metals, which are incapable alone of
decomposing water, are enabled to do it by the assistance of an acid, which,
by continually washing off the covering of oxyd, as it is formed, prepares a
fresh surface of metal to act upon the water.
CAROLINE.

The acid here seems to act a part not very different from that of a
scrubbing-brush.—But pray would not this be a good method of cleaning
metallic utensils?

Page 239

MRS. B.

Yes; on some occasions a weak acid, as vinegar, is used for cleaning copper.
Iron plates, too, are freed from the rust on their surface by diluted muriatic
acid, previous to their being covered with tin. You must remember,
however, that in this mode of cleaning metals the acid should be quickly
afterwards wiped off, otherwise it would produce fresh oxyd.
CAROLINE.

Let us watch the dissolution of the copper in the nitric acid; for I am very
impatient to see the salt that is to result from it. The mixture is now of a
beautiful blue colour; but there is no appearance of the formation of a salt;
it seems to be a tedious operation.
MRS. B.

The crystallisation of the salt requires some length of time to be completed;
if, however, you are so impatient, I can easily show you a metallic salt
already formed.
CAROLINE.

But that would not satisfy my curiosity half so well as one of our own
manufacturing.
MRS. B.

It is one of our own preparing that I mean to show you. When we
decomposed water a few days since, by the oxydation of iron filings
through the assistance of sulphuric acid, in what did the process consist?
CAROLINE.

In proportion as the water yielded its oxygen to the iron, the acid combined
with the new-formed oxyd, and the hydrogen escaped alone.
MRS. B.

Very well; the result, therefore, was a compound salt, formed by the
combination of sulphuric acid with oxyd of iron. It still remains in the
vessel in which the experiment was performed. Fetch it, and we shall
examine it.

Page 240

EMILY.

What a variety of processes the decomposition of water, by a metal and an
acid, implies; 1st, the decomposition of the water; 2dly, the oxydation of the
metal; and 3dly, the formation of a compound salt.
CAROLINE.

Here it is, Mrs. B.—What beautiful green crystals! But we do not perceive
any crystals in the solution of copper in nitrous acid?
MRS. B.

Because the salt is now suspended in the water which the nitrous acid
contains, and will remain so till it is deposited in consequence of rest and
cooling.
EMILY.

I am surprised that a body so opake as iron can be converted into such
transparent crystals.
MRS. B.

It is the union with the acid that produces the transparency; for if the pure
metal were melted, and afterwards permitted to cool and crystallise, it
would be found just as opake as before.
EMILY.

I do not understand the exact meaning of crystallisation?
MRS. B.

You recollect that when a solid body is dissolved either by water or caloric
it is not decomposed; but that its integrant parts are only suspended in the
solvent. When the solution is made in water, the integrant particles of the
body will, on the water being evaporated, again unite into a solid mass by
the force of their mutual attraction. But when the body is dissolved by
caloric alone, nothing more is necessary, in order to make its particles
reunite, than to reduce its temperature. And, in general, if the solvent,
whether water or caloric, be slowly separated by evaporation or by cooling,
and care taken that the particles be not agitated during their reunion, they
will arrange themselves in regular masses, each individual substance

Page 241

assuming a peculiar form or arrangement; and this is what is called
crystallisation.
EMILY.

Crystallisation, therefore, is simply the reunion of the particles of a solid
body that has been dissolved in a fluid.
MRS. B.

That is a very good definition of it. But I must not forget to observe, that
heat and water may unite their solvent powers; and, in this case,
crystallisation may be hastened by cooling, as well as by evaporating the
liquid.
CAROLINE.

But if the body dissolved is of a volatile nature, will it not evaporate with
the fluid?
MRS. B.

A crystallised body held in solution only by water is scarcely ever so
volatile as the fluid itself, and care must be taken to manage the heat so that
it may be sufficient to evaporate the water only.
I should not omit also to mention that bodies, in crystallising from their
watery solution, always retain a small portion of water, which remains
confined in the crystal in a solid form, and does not reappear unless the
body loses its crystalline state. This is called the water of crystallisation.
But you must observe, that whilst a body may be separated from its solution
in water or caloric simply by cooling or by evaporation, an acid can be
taken from a metal with which it is combined only by stronger affinities,
which produce a decomposition.
EMILY.

Are the perfect metals susceptible of being dissolved and converted into
compound salts by acids?
MRS. B.

Page 242

Gold is acted upon by only one acid, the oxygenated muriatic, a very
remarkable acid, which, when in its most concentrated state, dissolves gold
or any other metal, by burning them rapidly.
Gold can, it is true, be dissolved likewise by a mixture of two acids,
commonly called aqua regia; but this mixed solvent derives that property
from containing the peculiar acid which I have just mentioned. Platina is
also acted upon by this acid only; silver is dissolved by nitric acid.
CAROLINE.

I think you said that some of the metals might be so strongly oxydated as to
become acid?
MRS. B.

There are five metals, arsenic, molybdena, chrome, tungsten, and
columbium, which are susceptible of combining with a sufficient quantity
of oxygen to be converted into acids.
CAROLINE.

Acids are connected with metals in such a variety of ways, that I am afraid
of some confusion in remembering them.—In the first place, acids will
yield their oxygen to metals. Secondly, they will combine with them in their
state of oxyds, to form compound salts; and lastly, several of the metals are
themselves susceptible of acidification.
MRS. B.

Very well; but though metals have so great an affinity for acids, it is not
with that class of bodies alone that they will combine. They are most of
them, in their simple state, capable of uniting with sulphur, with
phosphorus, with carbon, and with each other; these combinations,
according to the nomenclature which was explained to you on a former
occasion, are called sulphurets, phosphorets, carburets, &c.
The metallic phosphorets offer nothing very remarkable. The sulphurets
form the peculiar kind of mineral called pyrites, from which certain kinds of
mineral waters, as those of Harrogate, derive their chief chemical
properties. In this combination, the sulphur, together with the iron, have so
strong an attraction for oxygen, that they obtain it both from the air and

Page 243

from water, and by condensing it in a solid form, produce the heat which
raises the temperature of the water in such a remarkable degree.
EMILY.

But if pyrites obtain oxygen from water, that water must suffer a
decomposition, and hydrogen gas be evolved.
MRS. B.

That is actually the case in the hot springs alluded to, which give out an
extremely fetid gas, composed of hydrogen impregnated with sulphur.
CAROLINE.

If I recollect right, steel and plumbago, which you mentioned in the last
lesson, are both carburets of iron?
MRS. B.

Yes; and they are the only carburets of much consequence.
A curious combination of metals has lately very much attracted the attention
of the scientific world: I mean the meteoric stones that fall from the
atmosphere. They consist principally of native or pure iron, which is never
found in that state in the bowels of the earth; and contain also a small
quantity of nickel and chrome, a combination likewise new in the mineral
kingdom.
These circumstances have led many scientific persons to believe that those
substances have fallen from the moon, or some other planet, while others
are of opinion either that they are formed in the atmosphere, or are
projected into it by some unknown volcano on the surface of our globe.
CAROLINE.

I have heard much of these stones, but I believe many people are of opinion
that they are formed on the surface of the earth, and laugh at their pretended
celestial origin.
MRS. B.

The fact of their falling is so well ascertained, that I think no person who
has at all investigated the subject, can now entertain any doubt of it.

Page 244

Specimens of these stones have been discovered in all parts of the world,
and to each of them some tradition or story of its fall has been found
connected. And as the analysis of all those specimens affords precisely the
same results, there is strong reason to conjecture that they all proceed from
the same source. It is to Mr. Howard that philosophers are indebted for
having first analysed these stones, and directed their attention to this
interesting subject.
CAROLINE.

But pray, Mrs. B., how can solid masses of iron and nickel be formed from
the atmosphere, which consists of the two airs, nitrogen and oxygen?
MRS. B.

I really do not see how they could, and think it much more probable that
they fall from the moon.—But we must not suffer this digression to take up
too much of our time.
The combinations of metals with each other are called alloys; thus brass is
an alloy of copper and zinc; bronze, of copper and tin, &c.
EMILY.

And is not pewter also a combination of metal?
MRS. B.

It is. The pewter made in this country is mostly composed of tin, with a
very small proportion of zinc and lead.
CAROLINE.

Block-tin is a kind of pewter, I believe?
MRS. B.

Properly speaking, block-tin means tin in blocks, or square massive ingots;
but in the sense in which it is used by ignorant workmen, it is iron plated
with tin, which renders it more durable, as tin will not so easily rust. Tin
alone, however, would be too soft a metal to be worked for common use,
and all tin-vessels and utensils are in fact made of plates of iron, thinly
coated with tin, which prevents the iron from rusting.

Page 245

CAROLINE.

Say rather oxydating, Mrs. B.—Rust is a word that should be exploded in
chemistry.
MRS. B.

Take care, however, not to introduce the word oxydate, instead of rust, in
general conversation; for you would probably not be understood, and you
might be suspected of affectation.
Metals differ very much in their affinity for each other; some will not unite
at all, others readily combine together, and on this property of metals the art
of soldering depends.
EMILY.

What is soldering?
MRS. B.

It is joining two pieces of metal together, by a more fusible metal interposed
between them. Thus tin is a solder for lead; brass, gold, or silver, are solder
for iron, &c.
CAROLINE.

And is not plating metals something of the same nature?
MRS. B.

In the operation of plating, two metals are united, one being covered with
the other, but without the intervention of a third; iron or copper may thus be
covered with gold or silver.
EMILY.

Mercury appears to me of a very different nature from the other metals.
MRS. B.

One of its greatest peculiarities is, that it retains a fluid state at the
temperature of the atmosphere. All metals are fusible at different degrees of
heat, and they have likewise each the property of freezing or becoming

Page 246

solid at a certain fixed temperature. Mercury congeals only at seventy-two
degrees below the freezing point.
EMILY.

That is to say, that in order to freeze, it requires a temperature of seventy-
two degrees colder than that at which water freezes.
MRS. B.

Exactly so.
CAROLINE.

But is the temperature of the atmosphere ever so low as that?
MRS. B.

Yes, often in Siberia; but happily never in this part of the globe. Here,
however, mercury may be congealed by artificial cold; I mean such intense
cold as can be produced by some chemical mixtures, or by the rapid
evaporation of ether under the air-pump. *
CAROLINE.

And can mercury be made to boil and evaporate?
MRS. B.

Yes, like any other liquid; only it requires a much greater degree of heat. At
the temperature of six hundred degrees, it begins to boil and evaporate like
water.
Mercury combines with gold, silver, tin, and with several other metals; and,
if mixed with any of them in a sufficient proportion, it penetrates the solid
metal, softens it, loses its own fluidity, and forms an amalgam, which is the
name given to the combination of any metal with mercury, forming a
substance more or less solid, according as the mercury or the other metal
predominates.
EMILY.

In the list of metals there are some whose names I have never before heard
mentioned.

Page 247

MRS. B.

Besides those which Sir H. Davy has obtained, there are several that have
been recently discovered, whose properties are yet but little known, as for
instance, titanium, which was discovered by the Rev. Mr. Gregor, in the tin-
mines of Cornwall; columbium or tantalium, which has lately been
discovered by Mr. Hatchett; and osmium, iridium, palladium, and rhodium,
all of which Dr. Wollaston and Mr. Tennant found mixed in minute
quantities with crude platina, and the distinct existence of which they
proved by curious and delicate experiments.
CAROLINE.

Arsenic has been mentioned amongst the metals. I had no notion that it
belonged to that class of bodies, for I had never seen it but as a powder, and
never thought of it but as a most deadly poison.
MRS. B.

In its pure metallic state, I believe, it is not so poisonous; but it has such a
great affinity for oxygen, that it absorbs it from the atmosphere at its natural
temperature: you have seen it, therefore, only in its state of oxyd, when,
from its combination with oxygen, it has acquired its very poisonous
properties.
CAROLINE.

Is it possible that oxygen can impart poisonous qualities? That valuable
substance which produces light and fire, and which all bodies in nature are
so eager to obtain?
MRS. B.

Most of the metallic oxyds are poisonous, and derive this property from
their union with oxygen. The white lead, so much used in paint, owes its
pernicious effects to oxygen. In general, oxygen, in a concrete state, appears
to be particularly destructive in its effects on flesh or any animal matter;
and those oxyds are most caustic that have an acrid burning taste, which
proceeds from the metal having but a slight affinity for oxygen, and
therefore easily yielding it to the flesh, which it corrodes and destroys.
EMILY.

Page 248

What is the meaning of the word caustic, which you have just used?
MRS. B.

It expresses that property which some bodies possess, of disorganizing and
destroying animal matter, by operating a kind of combustion, or at least a
chemical decomposition. You must often have heard of caustic used to burn
warts, or other animal excrescences; most of these bodies owe their
destructive power to the oxygen with which they are combined. The
common caustic, called lunar caustic, is a compound formed by the union
of nitric acid and silver; and it is supposed to owe its caustic qualities to the
oxygen contained in the nitric acid.
CAROLINE.

But, pray, are not acids still more caustic than oxyds, as they contain a
greater proportion of oxygen?
MRS. B.

Some of the acids are; but the caustic property of a body depends not only
upon the quantity of oxygen which it contains, but also upon its slight
affinity for that principle, and the consequent facility with which it yields it.
EMILY.

Is not this destructive property of oxygen accounted for?
MRS. B.

It proceeds probably from the strong attraction of oxygen for hydrogen; for
if the one rapidly absorb the other from the animal fibre, a disorganisation
of the substance must ensue.
EMILY.

Caustics are, then, very properly said to burn the flesh, since the
combination of oxygen and hydrogen is an actual combustion.
CAROLINE.

Now, I think, this effect would be more properly termed an oxydation, as
there is no disengagement of light and heat.
MRS. B.

Page 249

But there really is a sensation of heat produced by the action of caustics.
EMILY.

If oxygen is so caustic, why does not that which is contained in the
atmosphere burn us?
MRS. B.

Because it is in a gaseous state, and has a greater attraction for its electricity
than for the hydrogen of our bodies. Besides, should the air be slightly
caustic, we are in a great measure sheltered from its effects by the skin; you
know how much a wound, however trifling, smarts on being exposed to it.
CAROLINE.

It is a curious idea, however, that we should live in a slow fire. But, if the
air was caustic, would it not have an acrid taste?
MRS. B.

It possibly may have such a taste; though in so slight a degree, that custom
has rendered it insensible.
CAROLINE.

And why is not water caustic? When I dip my hand into water, though cold,
it ought to burn me from the caustic nature of its oxygen.
MRS. B.

Your hand does not decompose the water; the oxygen in that state is much
better supplied with hydrogen than it would be by animal matter, and if its
causticity depend on its affinity for that principle, it will be very far from
quitting its state of water to act upon your hand. You must not forget that
oxyds are caustic in proportion as the oxygen adheres slightly to them.
EMILY.

Since the oxyd of arsenic is poisonous, its acid, I suppose, is fully as
much so?
MRS. B.

Yes; it is one of the strongest poisons in nature.

Page 250

EMILY.

There is a poison called verdigris, which forms on brass and copper when
not kept very clean; and this, I have heard, is an objection to these metals
being made into kitchen utensils. Is this poison likewise occasioned by
oxygen?
MRS. B.

It is produced by the intervention of oxygen; for verdigris is a compound
salt formed by the union of vinegar and copper; it is of a beautiful green
colour, and much used in painting.
EMILY.

But, I believe, verdigris is often formed on copper when no vinegar has
been in contact with it.
MRS. B.

Not real verdigris, but compound salts, somewhat resembling it, may be
produced by the action of any acid on copper.
The solution of copper in nitric acid, if evaporated, affords a salt which
produces an effect on tin that will surprise you, and I have prepared some
from the solution we made before, that I might show it to you. I shall first
sprinkle some water on this piece of tin-foil, and then some of the salt.—
Now observe that I fold it up suddenly, and press it into one lump.
CAROLINE.

What a prodigious vapour issues from it—and sparks of fire I declare!
MRS. B.

I thought it would surprise you. The effect, however, I dare say you could
account for, since it is merely the consequence of the oxygen of the salt
rapidly entering into a closer combination with the tin.
There is also a beautiful green salt too curious to be omitted; it is produced
by the combination of cobalt with muriatic acid, which has the singular
property of forming what is called sympathetic ink. Characters written with
this solution are invisible when cold, but when a gentle heat is applied, they
assume a fine bluish green colour.

Page 251

CAROLINE.

I think one might draw very curious landscapes with the assistance of this
ink; I would first make a water-colour drawing of a winter-scene, in which
the trees should be leafless, and the grass scarcely green: I would then trace
all the verdure with the invisible ink, and whenever I chose to create spring,
I should hold it before the fire, and its warmth would cover the landscape
with a rich verdure.
MRS. B.

That will be a very amusing experiment, and I advise you by all means to
try it.

Several cobalt compounds, including the cobalt chloride described here, are
still in use as invisible (“sympathetic”) inks. They are safe if used
appropriately.

Before we part, I must introduce to your acquaintance the curious metals
which Sir H. Davy has recently discovered. The history of these
extraordinary bodies is yet so much in its infancy, that I shall confine
myself to a very short account of them; it is more important to point out to
you the vast, and apparently inexhaustible, field of research which has been
thrown open to our view by Sir H. Davy’s memorable discoveries, than to
enter into a minute account of particular bodies or experiments.
CAROLINE.

But I have heard that these discoveries, however splendid and
extraordinary, are not very likely to prove of any great benefit to the world,
as they are rather objects of curiosity than of use.
MRS. B.

Such may be the illiberal conclusions of the ignorant and narrow-minded;
but those who can duly estimate the advantages of enlarging the sphere of
science, must be convinced that the acquisition of every new fact, however
unconnected it may at first appear with practical utility, must ultimately
prove beneficial to mankind. But these remarks are scarcely applicable to
the present subject; for some of the new metals have already proved

Page 252

eminently useful as chemical agents, and are likely soon to be employed in
the arts. For the enumeration of these metals, I must refer you to our list of
simple bodies; they are derived from the alkalies, the earths, and three of
the acids, all of which had been hitherto considered as undecompoundable
or simple bodies.
When Sir H. Davy first turned his attention to the effects of the Voltaic
battery, he tried its power on a variety of compound bodies, and gradually
brought to light a number of new and interesting facts, which led the way to
more important discoveries. It would be highly interesting to trace his steps
in this new department of science, but it would lead us too far from our
principal object. A general view of his most remarkable discoveries is all
that I can aim at, or that you could, at present, understand.
The facility with which compound bodies yielded to the Voltaic electricity,
induced him to make trial of its effects on substances hitherto considered as
simple, but which he suspected of being compound, and his researches were
soon crowned with the most complete success.
The body which he first submitted to the Voltaic battery, and which had
never yet been decomposed, was one of the fixed alkalies, called potash.
This substance gave out an elastic fluid at the positive wire, which was
ascertained to be oxygen, and at the negative wire, small globules of a very
high metallic lustre, very similar in appearance to mercury; thus proving
that potash, which had hitherto been considered as a simple incombustible
body, was in fact a metallic oxyd; and that its incombustibility proceeded
from its being already combined with oxygen.
EMILY.

I suppose the wires used in this experiment were of platina, as they were
when you decomposed water; for if of iron, the oxygen would have
combined with the wire, instead of appearing in the form of gas.
MRS. B.

Certainly: the metal, however, would equally have been disengaged. Sir H.
Davy has distinguished this new substance by the name of potassium, which
is derived from that of the alkali, from which it is procured. I have some

Page 253

small pieces of it in this phial, but you have already seen it, as it is the metal
which we burnt in contact with sulphur.
EMILY.

What is the liquid in which you keep it?
MRS. B.

It is naptha, a bituminous liquid, with which I shall hereafter make you
acquainted. It is almost the only fluid in which potassium can be preserved,
as it contains no oxygen, and this metal has so powerful an attraction for
oxygen, that it will not only absorb it from the air, but likewise from water,
or any body whatever that contains it.
EMILY.

This, then, is one of the bodies that oxydates spontaneously without the
application of heat?
MRS. B.

Yes; and it has this remarkable peculiarity that it attracts oxygen much more
rapidly from water than from air; so that when thrown into water, however
cold, it actually bursts into flame. I shall now throw a small piece, about the
size of a pin’s head, on this drop of water.
CAROLINE.

It instantaneously exploded, producing a little flash of light! this is, indeed,
a most curious substance!
MRS. B.

By its combustion it is reconverted into potash; and as potash is now
decidedly a compound body, I shall not enter into any of its properties till
we have completed our review of the simple bodies; but we may here make
a few observations on its basis, potassium. If this substance is left in contact
with air, it rapidly returns to the state of potash, with a disengagement of
heat, but without any flash of light.
EMILY.

But is it not very singular that it should burn better in water than in air?

Page 254

CAROLINE.

I do not think so: for if the attraction of potassium for oxygen is so strong
that it finds no more difficulty in separating it from the hydrogen in water,
than in absorbing it from the air, it will no doubt be more amply and rapidly
supplied by water than by air.
MRS. B.

That cannot, however, be precisely the reason, for when potassium is
introduced under water, without contact of air, the combustion is not so
rapid, and indeed, in that case, there is no luminous appearance; but a
violent action takes place, much heat is excited, the potash is regenerated,
and hydrogen gas is evolved.
Potassium is so eminently combustible, that instead of requiring, like other
metals, an elevation of temperature, it will burn rapidly in contact with
water, even below the freezing point. This you may witness by throwing a
piece on this lump of ice.
CAROLINE.

It again exploded with flame, and has made a deep hole in the ice.
MRS. B.

This hole contains a solution of potash; for the alkali being extremely
soluble, disappears in the water at the instant it is produced. Its presence,
however, may be easily ascertained, alkalies having the property of
changing paper, stained with turmeric, to a red colour; if you dip one end of
this slip of paper into the hole in the ice you will see it change colour, and
the same, if you wet it with the drop of water in which the first piece of
potassium was burnt.
CAROLINE.

It has indeed changed the paper from yellow to red.
MRS. B.

This metal will burn likewise in carbonic acid gas, a gas that had always
been supposed incapable of supporting combustion, as we were
unacquainted with any substance that had a greater attraction for oxygen

Page 255

than carbon. Potassium, however, readily decomposes this gas, by
absorbing its oxygen, as I shall show you. This retort is filled with carbonic
acid gas.—I will put a small piece of potassium in it; but for this
combustion a slight elevation of temperature is required, for which purpose
I shall hold the retort over the lamp.
CAROLINE.

Now it has taken fire, and burns with violence! It has burst the retort.
MRS. B.

Here is the piece of regenerated potash; can you tell me why it is become so
black?
EMILY.

No doubt it is blackened by the carbon, which, when its oxygen entered into
combination with the potassium, was deposited on its surface.
MRS. B.

You are right. This metal is perfectly fluid at the temperature of one
hundred degrees; at fifty degrees it is solid, but soft and malleable; at thirty-
two degrees it is hard and brittle, and its fracture exhibits an appearance of
confused crystallization. It is scarcely more than half as heavy as water; its
specific gravity being about six when water is reckoned at ten; so that this
metal is actually lighter than any known fluid, even than ether.
Potassium combines with sulphur and phosphorus, forming sulphurets and
phosphurets; it likewise forms alloys with several metals, and amalgamates
with mercury.

Page 256

EMILY.

But can a sufficient quantity of potassium be obtained, by means of the
Voltaic battery, to admit of all its properties and relations to other bodies
being satisfactorily ascertained?
MRS. B.

Not easily; but I must not neglect to inform you that a method of obtaining
this metal in considerable quantities has since been discovered. Two
eminent French chemists, Thenard and Gay Lussac, stimulated by the
triumph which Sir H. Davy had obtained, attempted to separate potassium
from its combination with oxygen, by common chemical means, and
without the aid of electricity. They caused red hot potash in a state of fusion
to filter through iron turnings in an iron tube, heated to whiteness. Their
experiment was crowned with the most complete success; more potassium
was obtained by this single operation, that could have been collected in
many weeks by the most diligent use of the Voltaic battery.
EMILY.

In this experiment, I suppose, the oxygen quitted its combination with the
potassium to unite with the iron turnings?
MRS. B.

Exactly so; and the potassium was thus obtained in its simple state. From
that time it has become a most convenient and powerful instrument of
deoxygenation in chemical experiments. This important improvement,
engrafted on Sir H. Davy’s previous discoveries, served but to add to his
glory, since the facts which he had established, when possessed of only a
few atoms of this curious substance, and the accuracy of his analytical
statements, were all confirmed when an opportunity occurred of repeating
his experiments upon this substance, which can now be obtained in
unlimited quantities.
CAROLINE.

Page 257

What a satisfaction Sir H. Davy must have felt, when by an effort of genius
he succeeded in bringing to light and actually giving existence, to these
curious bodies, which without him might perhaps have ever remained
concealed from our view!
MRS. B.

The next substance which Sir H. Davy submitted to the influence of the
Voltaic battery was Soda, the other fixed alkali, which yielded to the same
powers of decomposition; from this alkali too, a metallic substance was
obtained, very analogous in its properties to that which had been discovered
in potash; Sir H. Davy has called it sodium. It is rather heavier than
potassium, though considerably lighter than water; it is not so easily fusible
as potassium.
Encouraged by these extraordinary results, Sir H. Davy next performed a
series of beautiful experiments on Ammonia, or the volatile alkali, which,
from analogy, he was led to suspect might also contain oxygen. This he
soon ascertained to be the fact, but he has not yet succeeded in obtaining the
basis of ammonia in a separate state; it is from analogy, and from the power
which the volatile alkali has, in its gaseous form, to oxydate iron, and also
from the amalgams which can be obtained from ammonia by various
processes, that the proofs of that alkali being also a metallic oxyd are
deduced.
Thus, then, the three alkalies, two of which had always been considered as
simple bodies, have now lost all claim to that title, and I have accordingly
classed the alkalies amongst the compounds, whose properties we shall treat
of in a future conversation.
EMILY.

What are the other newly discovered metals which you have alluded to in
your list of simple bodies?
MRS. B.

They are the metals of the earths which became next the object of Sir H.
Davy’s researches; these bodies had never yet been decomposed, though
they were strongly suspected not only of being compounds, but of being

Page 258

metallic oxyds. From the circumstance of their incombustibility it was
conjectured, with some plausibility, that they might possibly be bodies that
had been already burnt.
CAROLINE.

And metals, when oxydated, become, to all appearance, a kind of earthy
substance.
MRS. B.

They have, besides, several features of resemblance with metallic oxyds;
Sir H. Davy had therefore great reason to be sanguine in his expectations of
decomposing them, and he was not disappointed. He could not, however,
succeed in obtaining the basis of the earths in a pure separate state; but
metallic alloys were formed with other metals, which sufficiently proved
the existence of the metallic basis of the earths.
The last class of new metallic bodies which Sir H. Davy discovered was
obtained from the three undecompounded acids, the boracic, the fluoric, and
the muriatic acids; but as you are entirely unacquainted with these bodies,
I shall reserve the account of their decomposition till we come to treat of
their properties as acids.
Thus in the course of two years, by the unparalleled exertions of a single
individual, chemical science has assumed a new aspect. Bodies have been
brought to light which the human eye never before beheld, and which might
have remained eternally concealed under their impenetrable disguise.
It is impossible at the present period to appreciate to their full extent the
consequences which science or the arts may derive from these discoveries;
we may, however, anticipate the most important results.
In chemical analysis we are now in possession of more energetic agents of
decomposition than were ever before known.
In geology new views are opened, which will probably operate a revolution
in that obscure and difficult science. It is already proved that all the earths,
and, in fact, the solid surface of this globe, are metallic bodies mineralized
by oxygen, and as our planet has been calculated to be considerably more
dense upon the whole than on the surface, it is reasonable to suppose that

Page 259

the interior part is composed of a metallic mass, the surface of which only
has been mineralized by the atmosphere.
The eruptions of volcanos, those stupendous problems of nature, admit now
of an easy explanation. For if the bowels of the earth are the grand recess of
these newly discovered inflammable bodies, whenever water penetrates into
them, combustions and explosions must take place; and it is remarkable that
the lava which is thrown out, is the very kind of substance which might be
expected to result from these combustions.
I must now take my leave of you; we have had a very long conversation to-
day, and I hope you will be able to recollect what you have learnt. At our
next interview we shall enter on a new subject.

* By a process analogous to that described, page 155. of this
volume.

END OF THE FIRST VOLUME.

Page 260

Printed by A. Strahan,
Printers-Street, London.

CONVERSATIONS
ON

C H E M I S T R Y;
IN WHICH

THE ELEMENTS OF THAT SCIENCE
ARE

FAMILIARLY EXPLAINED
AND

ILLUSTRATED BY EXPERIMENTS.

IN TWO VOLUMES.

The Fifth Edition, revised, corrected, and considerably enlarged.

VOL. II.
ON COMPOUND BODIES.

LONDON:

Page 261

PRINTED FOR LONGMAN, HURST, REES, ORME, AND BROWN,
PATERNOSTER-ROW.

1817.

CONTENTS
OF

THE SECOND VOLUME.

ON COMPOUND BODIES.

CONVERSATION XIII.
Page
ON THE ATTRACTION OF COMPOSITION. 1

O the laws which regulate the Phenomena of the Attraction of Composition.—1. It takes
f
place only between Bodies of a different Nature.—2. Between the most minute Particles
only.—3. Between 2, 3, 4, or more Bodies.—Of Compound or Neutral Salts.—
4. Produces a Change of Temperature.—5. The Properties which characterise Bodies in
their separate State, destroyed by Combination.—6. The Force of Attraction estimated by
that which is required by the Separation of the Constituents.—7. Bodies have amongst
themselves different Degrees of Attraction.—Of simple elective and double elective
Attractions.—Of quiescent and divellent Forces.—Law of definite Proportions.—
Decomposition of Salts by Voltaic Electricity.

CONVERSATION XIV.
ON ALKALIES. 19
Of the Composition and general Properties of the Alkalies.—Of Potash.—Manner of
preparing it.—Pearlash.—Soap.—Carbonat of Potash.—Chemical Nomenclature.—
Solution of Potash.—Of Glass.—Of Nitrat of Potash or Saltpetre.—Effect of Alkalies on
Vegetable Colours.—Of Soda.—Of Ammonia or Volatile Alkali.—Muriat of Ammonia.—
Ammoniacal Gas.—Composition of Ammonia.—Hartshorn and Sal Volatile.—
Combustion of Ammoniacal Gas.

Page 262

CONVERSATION XV.
ON EARTHS. 44
Composition of the Earths.—Of their Incombustibility.—Form the Basis of all Minerals.—
Their Alkaline Properties.—Silex; its Properties and Uses in the Arts.—Alumine; its Uses
in Pottery, &c.—Alkaline Earths.—Barytes.—Lime; its extensive chemical Properties
and Uses in the Arts.—Magnesia.—Strontian.

CONVERSATION XVI.
ON ACIDS. 69
Nomenclature of the Acids.—Of the Classification of Acids.—1st Class—Acids of simple
and known Radicals, or Mineral Acids.—2d Class—Acids of double Radicals, or
Vegetable Acids.—3d Class—Acids of triple Radicals or Animal Acids.—Of the
Decomposition of Acids of the 1st Class by Combustible bodies.

CONVERSATION XVII.
OF THE SULPHURIC AND PHOSPHORIC ACIDS: OR, THE COMBINATIONS OF 80
OXYGEN WITH SULPHUR AND WITH PHOSPHORUS; AND OF THE SULPHATS
AND PHOSPHATS.
Of the Sulphuric Acid.—Combustion of Animal or Vegetable Bodies by this Acid.—Method
of preparing it.—The Sulphurous Acid obtained in the Form of Gas.—May be obtained
from Sulphuric Acid.—May be reduced to Sulphur.—Is absorbable by Water.—Destroys
Vegetable Colours.—Oxyd of Sulphur.—Of Salts in general.—Sulphats.—Sulphat of
Potash, or Sal Polychrest.—Cold produced by the melting of Salts.—Sulphat of Soda, or
Glauber’s Salt.—Heat evolved during the Formation of Salts.—Crystallisation of Salts.—
Water of Crystallisation.—Efflorescence and Deliquescence of Salts.—Sulphat of Lime,
Gypsum or Plaister of Paris.—Sulphat of Magnesia.—Sulphat of Alumine, or Alum.—
Sulphat of Iron.—Of Ink.—Of the Phosphoric and Phosphorous Acids.—Phosphorus
obtained from Bones.—Phosphat of Lime.

CONVERSATION XVIII.
OF THE NITRIC AND CARBONIC ACIDS: OR THE COMBINATION OF OXYGEN 100
WITH NITROGEN AND WITH CARBON; AND OF THE NITRATS AND
CARBONATS.
Nitrogen susceptible of various Degrees of Acidification.—Of the Nitric Acid.—Its Nature
and Composition discovered by Mr. Cavendish.—Obtained from Nitrat of Potash.—Aqua
Fortis.—Nitric Acid may be converted into Nitrous Acid.—Nitric Oxyd Gas.—Its
Conversion into Nitrous Acid Gas.—Used as an Eudiometrical Test.—Gaseous Oxyd of
Nitrogen, or exhilarating Gas, obtained from Nitrat of Ammonia.—Its singular Effects on
being respired.—Nitrats.—Of Nitrat of Potash, Nitre or Saltpetre.—Of Gunpowder.—
Causes of Detonation.—Decomposition of Nitre.—Deflagration.—Nitrat of Ammonia.—
Nitrat of Silver.—Of the Carbonic Acid.—Formed by the Combustion of Carbon.—
Constitutes a component Part of the Atmosphere.—Exhaled in some Caverns.—Grotto
del Cane.—Great Weight of this Gas.—Produced from calcareous Stones by Sulphuric
Acid.—Deleterious Effects of this Gas when respired.—Sources which keep up a Supply

Page 263

of this Gas in the Atmosphere.—Its Effects on Vegetation.—Of the Carbonats of Lime;
Marble, Chalk, Shells, Spars, and calcareous Stones.

CONVERSATION XIX.
ON THE BORACIC, FLUORIC, MURIATIC, AND OXYGENATED MURIATIC ACIDS; 131
AND ON MURIATS.
On the Boracic Acid.—Its Decomposition by Sir H. Davy.—Its Basis Boracium.—Its
Recomposition.—Its Uses in the Arts.—Borax or Borat of Soda.—Of the Fluoric Acid.—
Obtained from Fluor; corrodes Siliceous Earth; its supposed Composition.—Fluorine; its
supposed Basis.—Of the Muriatic Acid.—Obtained from Muriats.—Its gaseous Form.—
Is absorbable by Water.—Its Decomposition.—Is susceptible of a stronger Degree of
Oxygenation.—Oxygenated Muriatic Acid.—Its gaseous Form and other Properties.—
Combustion of Bodies in this Gas.—It dissolves Gold.—Composition of Aqua Regia.—
Oxygenated Muriatic Acid destroys all Colours.—Sir H. Davy’s Theory of the Nature of
Muriatic and Oxymuriatic Acid.—Chlorine.—Used for Bleaching and for Fumigations.—
Its offensive Smell, &c.—Muriats.—Muriat of Soda, or common Salt.—Muriat of
Ammonia.—Oxygenated Muriat of Potash.—Detonates with Sulphur, Phosphorus, &c.—
Experiment of burning Phosphorus under Water by means of this Salt and of Sulphuric
Acid.

CONVERSATION XX.
ON THE NATURE AND COMPOSITION OF VEGETABLES. 162
Of organised Bodies.—Of the Functions of Vegetables.—Of the Elements of Vegetables.—
Of the Materials of Vegetables.—Analysis of Vegetables.—Of Sap.—Mucilage, or Gum.
—Sugar.—Manna, and Honey.—Gluten.—Vegetable Oils.—Fixed Oils, Linseed, Nut,
and Olive Oils.—Volatile Oils, forming Essences and Perfumes.—Camphor.—Resins and
Varnishes.—Pitch, Tar, Copal, Mastic, &c.—Gum Resins.—Myrrh, Assafœtida, &c.—
Caoutchouc, or Gum Elastic.—Extractive colouring Matter; its Use in the Arts of Dyeing
and Painting.—Tannin; its Use in the Art of preparing Leather.—Woody Fibre.—
Vegetable Acids.—The Alkalies and Salts contained in Vegetables.

CONVERSATION XXI.
ON THE DECOMPOSITION OF VEGETABLES. 202
Of Fermentation in general.—Of the Saccharine Fermentation, the Product of which is
Sugar.—Of the Vinous Fermentation, the Product of which is Wine. —Alcohol, or Spirit
of Wine.—Analysis of Wine by Distillation.—Of Brandy, Rum, Arrack, Gin, &c.—Tartrit
of Potash, or Cream of Tartar.—Liqueurs.—Chemical Properties of Alcohol.—Its
Combustion.—Of Ether.—Of the Acetous Fermentation, the Product of which is Vinegar.
—Fermentation of Bread.—Of the Putrid Fermentation, which reduces Vegetables to their
Elements.—Spontaneous Succession of these Fermentations.—Of Vegetables said to be
petrified.—Of Bitumens: Naphtha, Asphaltum, Jet, Coal, Succin, or Yellow Amber.—Of
Fossil Wood, Peat, and Turf.

CONVERSATION XXII.
HISTORY OF VEGETATION. 243

Page 264

Connexion between the Vegetable and Animal Kingdoms.—Of Manures.—Of Agriculture.
—Inexhaustible Sources of Materials for the Purposes of Agriculture.—Of sowing Seed.
—Germination of the Seed.—Function of the Leaves of Plants.—Effects of Light and Air
on Vegetation.—Effects of Water on Vegetation.—Effects of Vegetation on the
Atmosphere.—Formation of Vegetable Materials by the Organs of Plants.—Vegetable
Heat.—Of the Organs of Plants.—Of the Bark, consisting of Epidermis, Parenchyma, and
Cortical Layers.—Of Alburnum, or Wood.—Leaves, Flowers, and Seeds.—Effects of the
Season on Vegetation.—Vegetation of Evergreens in Winter.

CONVERSATION XXIII.
ON THE COMPOSITION OF ANIMALS. 276
Elements of Animals.—Of the principal Materials of Animals, viz.—Gelatine, Albumen,
Fibrine, Mucus. —Of Animal Acids.—Of Animal Colours, Prussian Blue, Carmine, and
Ivory Black.

CONVERSATION XXIV.
ON THE ANIMAL ECONOMY. 297
Of the principal Animal Organs.—Of Bones, Teeth, Horns, Ligaments, and Cartilage.—Of
the Muscles, constituting the Organs of Motion.—Of the Vascular System, for the
Conveyance of Fluids.—Of the Glands, for the Secretion of Fluids.—Of the Nerves,
constituting the Organs of Sensation.—Of the Cellular Substance which connects the
several Organs.—Of the Skin.

CONVERSATION XXV.
ON ANIMALISATION, NUTRITION, AND RESPIRATION. 314
Digestion.—Solvent Power of the Gastric Juice.—Formation of a Chyle.—Its Assimilation,
or Conversion into Blood.—Of Respiration.—Mechanical Process of Respiration.—
Chemical Process of Respiration.—Of the Circulation of the Blood.—Of the Functions of
the Arteries, the Veins, and the Heart.—Of the Lungs.—Effects of Respiration on the
Blood.

CONVERSATION XXVI.
ON ANIMAL HEAT; AND OF VARIOUS ANIMAL PRODUCTS. 336
Of the Analogy of Combustion and Respiration.—Animal Heat evolved in the Lungs.—
Animal Heat evolved in the Circulation.—Heat produced by Fever.—Perspiration. —
Heat produced by Exercise.—Equal Temperature of Animals at all Seasons.—Power of
the Animal Body to resist the Effects of Heat.—Cold produced by Perspiration.—
Respiration of Fish and of Birds.—Effects of Respiration on Muscular Strength.—Of
several Animal Products, viz. Milk, Butter, and Cheese; Spermaceti; Ambergris; Wax;
Lac; Silk; Musk; Civet; Castor.—Of the putrid Fermentation.—Conclusion.

Page 265

CONVERSATIONS

Page 266

ON

Page 267

C H E M I S T R Y.

Page 268

CONVERSATION XIII.
ON THE ATTRACTION OF COMPOSITION.

MRS. B.

Having completed our examination of the simple or elementary bodies, we
are now to proceed to those of a compound nature; but before we enter on
this extensive subject, it will be necessary to make you acquainted with the
principal laws by which chemical combinations are governed.
You recollect, I hope, what we formerly said of the nature of the attraction
of composition, or chemical attraction, or affinity, as it is also called?
EMILY.

Yes, I think perfectly; it is the attraction that subsists between bodies of a
different nature, which occasions them to combine and form a compound,
when they come in contact, and, according to Sir H. Davy’s opinion, this
effect is produced by the attraction of the opposite electricities, which
prevail in bodies of different kinds.
MRS. B.

Very well; your definition comprehends the first law of chemical attraction,
which is, that it takes place only between bodies of a different nature; as, for
instance, between an acid and an alkali; between oxygen and a metal, &c.
CAROLINE.

That we understand of course; for the attraction between particles of a
similar nature is that of aggregation, or cohesion, which is independent of
any chemical power.
MRS. B.

Page 269

The 2d law of chemical attraction is, that it takes place only between the
most minute particles of bodies; therefore, the more you divide the particles
of the bodies to be combined, the more readily they act upon each other.
CAROLINE.

That is again a circumstance which we might have supposed, for the finer
the particles of the two substances are, the more easily and perfectly they
will come in contact with each other, which must greatly facilitate their
union. It was for this purpose, you said, that you used iron filings, in
preference to wires or pieces of iron, for the decomposition of water.
MRS. B.

It was once supposed that no mechanical power could divide bodies into
particles sufficiently minute for them to act on each other; and that, in order
to produce the extreme division requisite for a chemical action, one, if not
both of the bodies, should be in a fluid state. There are, however, a few
instances in which two solid bodies, very finely pulverized, exert a
chemical action on one another; but such exceptions to the general rule are
very rare indeed.
EMILY.

In all the combinations that we have hitherto seen, one of the constituents
has, I believe, been either liquid or aëriform. In combustions, for instance,
the oxygen is taken from the atmosphere, in which it existed in the state of
gas; and whenever we have seen acids combine with metals or with
alkalies, they were either in a liquid or an aëriform state.
MRS. B.

The 3d law of chemical attraction is, that it can take place between two,
three, four, or even a greater number of bodies.
CAROLINE.

Oxyds and acids are bodies composed of two constituents; but I recollect no
instance of the combination of a greater number of principles.
MRS. B.

Page 270

The compound salts, formed by the union of the metals with acids, are
composed of three principles. And there are salts formed by the
combination of the alkalies with the earths which are of a similar
description.
CAROLINE.

Are they of the same kind as the metallic salts?
MRS. B.

Yes; they are very analogous in their nature, although different in many of
their properties.
A methodical nomenclature, similar to that of the acids, has been adopted
for the compound salts. Each individual salt derives its name from its
constituent parts, so that every name implies a knowledge of the
composition of the salt.
The three alkalies, the alkaline earths, and the metals, are called salifiable
bases or radicals; and the acids, salifying principles. The name of each salt
is composed both of that of the acid and the salifiable base; and it
terminates in at or it, according to the degree of the oxygenation of the acid.
Thus, for instance, all those salts which are formed by the combination of
the sulphuric acid with any of the salifiable bases are called sulphats, and
the name of the radical is added for the specific distinction of the salt; if it
be potash, it will compose a sulphat of potash; if ammonia, sulphat of
ammonia, &c.
EMILY.

The crystals which we obtained from the combination of iron and sulphuric
acid were therefore sulphat of iron?
MRS. B.

Precisely; and those which we prepared by dissolving copper in nitric acid,
nitrat of copper, and so on.—But this is not all; if the salt be formed by that
class of acids which ends in ous, (which you know indicates a less degree of
oxygenation,) the termination of the name of the salt will be in it, as sulphit
of potash, sulphit of ammonia, &c.

Page 271

EMILY.

There must be an immense number of compound salts, since there is so
great a variety of salifiable radicals, as well as of salifying principles.
MRS. B.

Their real number cannot be ascertained, since it increases every day. But
we must not proceed further in the investigation of the compound salts,
until we have completed the examination of the nature of the ingredients of
which they are composed.
The 4th law of chemical attraction is, that a change of temperature always
takes place at the moment of combination. This arises from the extrication
of the two electricities in the form of caloric, which takes place when
bodies unite; and also sometimes in part from a change of capacity of the
bodies for heat, which always takes place when the combination is attended
with an increase of density, but more especially when the compound passes
from the liquid to the solid form. I shall now show you a striking instance
of a change of temperature from chemical union, merely by pouring some
nitrous acid on this small quantity of oil of turpentine—the oil will instantly
combine with the oxygen of the acid, and produce a considerable change of
temperature.
CAROLINE.

What a blaze! The temperature of the oil and the acid must be greatly
raised, indeed, to produce such a violent combustion.
MRS. B.

There is, however, a peculiarity in this combustion, which is, that the
oxygen, instead of being derived from the atmosphere alone, is principally
supplied by the acid itself.
EMILY.

And are not all combustions instances of the change of temperature
produced by the chemical combination of two bodies?
MRS. B.

Page 272

Undoubtedly; when oxygen loses its gaseous form, in order to combine
with a solid body, it becomes condensed, and the caloric evolved produces
the elevation of temperature. The specific gravity of bodies is at the same
time altered by chemical combination; for in consequence of a change of
capacity for heat, a change of density must be produced.
CAROLINE.

That was the case with the sulphuric acid and water, which, by being mixed
together, gave out a great deal of heat, and increased in density.
MRS. B.

The 5th law of chemical attraction is, that the properties which characterise
bodies, when separate, are altered or destroyed by their combination.
CAROLINE.

Certainly; what, for instance, can be so different from water as the hydrogen
and oxygen gases?
EMILY.

Or what more unlike sulphat of iron than iron or sulphuric acid?
MRS. B.

Every chemical combination is an illustration of this rule. But let us proceed

The 6th law is, that the force of chemical affinity between the constituents of
a body is estimated by that which is required for their separation. This force
is not always proportional to the facility with which bodies unite; for
manganese, for instance, which, you know, is so much disposed to unite
with oxygen that it is never found in a metallic state, yields it more easily
than any other metal.
EMILY.

But, Mrs. B., you speak of estimating the force of attraction between
bodies, by the force required to separate them; how can you measure these
forces?
MRS. B.

Page 273

They cannot be precisely measured, but they are comparatively ascertained
by experiment, and can be represented by numbers which express the
relative degrees of attraction.
The 7th law is, that bodies have amongst themselves different degrees of
attraction. Upon this law, (which you may have discovered yourselves long
since,) the whole science of chemistry depends; for it is by means of the
various degrees of affinity which bodies have for each other, that all the
chemical compositions and decompositions are effected. Every chemical
fact or experiment is an instance of the same kind; and whenever the
decomposition of a body is performed by the addition of any single new
substance, it is said to be effected by simple elective attractions. But it often
happens that no simple substance will decompose a body, and that, in order
to effect this, you must offer to the compound a body which is itself
composed of two, or sometimes three principles, which would not, each
separately, perform the decomposition. In this case there are two new
compounds formed in consequence of a reciprocal decomposition and
recomposition. All instances of this kind are called double elective
attractions.
CAROLINE.

I confess I do not understand this clearly.
MRS. B.

You will easily comprehend it by the assistance of this diagram, in which
the reciprocal forces of attraction are represented by numbers:

Page 274

We here suppose that we are to decompose sulphat of soda; that is, to
separate the acid from the alkali; if, for this purpose, we add some lime, in
order to make it combine with the acid, we shall fail in our attempt, because
the soda and the sulphuric acid attract each other by a force which is
superior, and (by way of supposition) is represented by the number 8; while
the lime tends to unite with this acid by an affinity equal only to the
number 6. It is plain, therefore, that the sulphat of soda will not be
decomposed, since a force equal to 8 cannot be overcome by a force equal
only to 6.
CAROLINE.

So far, this appears very clear.

Page 275

MRS. B.

If, on the other hand, we endeavour to decompose this salt by nitric acid,
which tends to combine with soda, we shall be equally unsuccessful, as
nitric acid tends to unite with the alkali by a force equal only to 7.
In neither of these cases of simple elective attraction, therefore, can we
accomplish our purpose. But let us previously combine together the lime
and nitric acid, so as to form a nitrat of lime, a compound salt, the
constituents of which are united by a power equal to 4. If then we present
this compound to the sulphat of soda, a decomposition will ensue, because
the sum of the forces which tend to preserve the two salts in their actual
state is not equal to that of the forces which tend to decompose them, and to
form new combinations. The nitric acid, therefore, will combine with the
soda, and the sulphuric acid with the lime.
CAROLINE.

I understand you now very well. This double effect takes place because the
numbers 8 and 4, which represent the degrees of attraction of the
constituents of the two original salts, make a sum less than the numbers 7
and 6, which represent the degrees of attraction of the two new compounds
that will in consequence be formed.
MRS. B.

Precisely so.

Page 276

CAROLINE.

But what is the meaning of quiescent and divellent forces, which are written
in the diagram?
MRS. B.

Quiescent forces are those which tend to preserve compounds in a state of
rest, or such as they actually are: divellent forces, those which tend to
destroy that state of combination, and to form new compounds.
These are the principal circumstances relative to the doctrine of chemical
attractions, which have been laid down as rules by modern chemists; a few
others might be mentioned respecting the same theory, but of less
importance, and such as would take us too far from our plan. I should,
however, not omit to mention that Mr. Berthollet, a celebrated French
chemist, has questioned the uniform operation of elective attraction, and has
advanced the opinion, that, in chemical combinations, the changes which
take place depend not only upon the affinities, but also, in some degree, on
the respective quantities of the substances concerned, on the heat applied
during the process, and some other circumstances.
CAROLINE.

In that case, I suppose, there would hardly be two compounds exactly
similar, though composed of the same materials?
MRS. B.

On the contrary, it is found that a remarkable uniformity prevails, as to
proportions, between the ingredients of bodies of similar composition. Thus
water, as you may recollect to have seen in a former conversation, is
composed of two volumes of hydrogen gas to one of oxygen, and this is
always found to be precisely the proportion of its constituents, from
whatever source the water be derived. The same uniformity prevails with
regard to the various salts; the acid and alkali, in each kind of salt, being
always found to combine in the same proportions. Sometimes, it is true, the
same acid, and the same alkali, are capable of making two distinct kinds of
salts; but in all these cases it is found that one of the salts contains just
twice, or in some instances, thrice as much acid, or alkali, as the other.

Page 277

EMILY.

If the proportions in which bodies combine are so constant and so well
defined, how can Mr. Berthollet’s remark be reconciled with this uniform
system of combination?
MRS. B.

Great as that philosopher’s authority is in chemistry, it is now generally
supposed that his doubts on this subject were in a great degree groundless,
and that the exceptions he has observed in the laws of definite proportions,
have been only apparent, and may be accounted for consistently with those
laws.
CAROLINE.

Pray, Mrs. B., can you decompose a salt by means of electricity, in the same
way as we decompose water?
MRS. B.

Undoubtedly; and I am glad this question occurred to you, because it gives
me an opportunity of showing you some very interesting experiments on the
subject.
If we dissolve a quantity, however small, of any salt in a glass of water, and
if we plunge into it the extremities of the wires which proceed from the two
ends of the Voltaic battery, the salt will be gradually decomposed, the acid
being attracted by the positive, and the alkali by the negative wire.
EMILY.

But how can you render that decomposition perceptible?
MRS. B.

By placing in contact with the extremities of each wire, in the solution,
pieces of paper stained with certain vegetable colours, which are altered by
the contact of an acid or an alkali. Thus this blue vegetable preparation
called litmus becomes red when touched by an acid; and the juice of violets
becomes green by the contact of an alkali.
But the experiment can be made in a much more distinct manner, by
receiving the extremities of the wires into two different vessels, so that the

Page 278

alkali shall appear in one vessel and the acid in the other.
CAROLINE.

But then the Voltaic circle will not be completed; how can any effect be
produced?
MRS. B.

You are right; I ought to have added that the two vessels must be connected
together by some interposed substance capable of conducting electricity.
A piece of moistened cotton-wick answers this purpose very well. You see
that the cotton (Plate XIII. fig. 2. c.) has one end immersed in one glass and
the other end in the other, so as to establish a communication between any
fluids contained in them. We shall now put into each of the glasses a little
glauber salt, or sulphat of soda, (which consists of an acid and an alkali,)
and then we shall fill the glasses with water, which will dissolve the salt.
Let us now connect the glasses by means of the wires (e, d,) with the two
ends of the battery, thus . . . .
Vol. II. page 16. Plate XIII.

Page 279

Fig. 2. 3 & 4. Instances of Chemical decomposition by the Voltaic Battery.
Larger view (complete Plate)

CAROLINE.

The wires are already giving out small bubbles; is this owing to the
decomposition of the salt?
MRS. B.

No; these are bubbles produced by the decomposition of the water, as you
saw in a former experiment. In order to render the separation of the acid
from the alkali visible, I pour into the glass (a), which is connected with the
positive wire, a few drops of a solution of litmus, which the least quantity
of acid turns red; and into the other glass (b), which is connected with the
negative wire, I pour a few drops of the juice of violets . . . .
EMILY.

The blue solution is already turning red all round the wire.

Page 280

CAROLINE.

And the violet solution is beginning to turn green. This is indeed very
singular!
MRS. B.

You will be still more astonished when we vary the experiment in this
manner:—These three glasses (fig. 3. f, g, h,) are, as in the former instance,
connected together by wetted cotton, but the middle one alone contains a
saline solution, the two others containing only distilled water, coloured as
before by vegetable infusions. Yet, on making the connection with the
battery, the alkali will appear in the negative glass (h), and the acid in the
positive glass (f), though neither of them contained any saline matter.
EMILY.

So that the acid and alkali must be conveyed right and left from the central
glass, into the other glasses, by means of the connecting moistened cotton?
MRS. B.

Exactly so; and you may render the experiment still more striking, by
putting into the central glass (k, fig. 3.) an alkaline solution, the glauber salt
being placed into the negative glass (l), and the positive glass (i) containing
only water. The acid will be attracted by the positive wire (m), and will
actually appear in the vessel (i), after passing through the alkaline
solution (k), without combining with it, although, you know, acids and
alkalies are so much disposed to combine.—But this conversation has
already much exceeded our usual limits, and we cannot enlarge more upon
this interesting subject at present.

CONVERSATION XIV.
ON ALKALIES.

Page 281

MRS. B.

Having now given you some idea of the laws by which chemical attractions
are governed, we may proceed to the examination of bodies which are
formed in consequence of these attractions.
The first class of compounds that present themselves to our notice, in our
gradual ascent to the most complicated combinations, are bodies composed
of only two principles. The sulphurets, phosphurets, carburets, &c. are of
this description; but the most numerous and important of these compounds
are the combinations of oxygen with the various simple substances with
which it has a tendency to unite. Of these you have already acquired some
knowledge, but it will be necessary to enter into further particulars
respecting the nature and properties of those most deserving our notice. Of
this class are the alkalies and the earths, which we shall successively
examine.
We shall first take a view of the alkalies, of which there are three, viz.
potash, soda, and ammonia. The two first are called fixed alkalies, because
they exist in a solid form at the temperature of the atmosphere, and require
a great heat to be volatilised. They consist, as you already know, of metallic
bases combined with oxygen. In potash, the proportions are about eighty-
six parts of potassium to fourteen of oxygen; and in soda, seventy-seven
parts of sodium to twenty-three of oxygen. The third alkali, ammonia, has
been distinguished by the name of volatile alkali, because its natural form is
that of gas. Its composition is of a more complicated nature, of which we
shall speak hereafter.
Some of the earths bear so strong a resemblance in their properties to the
alkalies, that it is difficult to know under which head to place them. The
celebrated French chemist, Fourcroy, has classed two of them (barytes and
strontites) with the alkalies; but as lime and magnesia have almost an equal
title to that rank, I think it better not to separate them, and therefore have
adopted the common method of classing them with the earths, and of
distinguishing them by the name of alkaline earths.
The general properties of alkalies are, an acrid burning taste, a pungent
smell, and a caustic action on the skin and flesh.

Page 282

CAROLINE.

I wonder they should be caustic, Mrs. B., since they contain so little
oxygen.
MRS. B.

Whatever substance has an affinity for any one of the constituents of animal
matter, sufficiently powerful to decompose it, is entitled to the appellation
of caustic. The alkalies, in their pure state, have a very strong attraction for
water, for hydrogen, and for carbon, which, you know, are the constituent
principles of oil, and it is chiefly by absorbing these substances from animal
matter that they effect its decomposition; for, when diluted with a sufficient
quantity of water, or combined with any oily substance, they lose their
causticity.
But, to return to the general properties of alkalies—they change, as we have
already seen, the colour of syrup of violets, and other blue vegetable
infusions, to green; and have, in general, a very great tendency to unite with
acids, although the respective qualities of these two classes of bodies form a
remarkable contrast.
We shall examine the result of the combination of acids and alkalies more
particularly hereafter. It will be sufficient at present to inform you, that
whenever acids are brought in contact with alkalies, or alkaline earths, they
unite with a remarkable eagerness, and form compounds perfectly different
from either of their constituents; these bodies are called neutral or
compound salts.
The dry white powder which you see in this phial is pure caustic potash; it
is very difficult to preserve it in this state, as it attracts, with extreme
avidity, the moisture from the atmosphere, and if the air were not perfectly
excluded, it would, in a very short time, be actually melted.
EMILY.

It is then, I suppose, always found in a liquid state?
MRS. B.

No; it exists in nature in a great variety of forms and combinations, but is
never found in its pure separate state; it is combined with carbonic acid,

Page 283

with which it exists in every part of the vegetable kingdom, and is most
commonly obtained from the ashes of vegetables, which are the residue that
remains after all the other parts have been volatilised by combustion.
CAROLINE.

But you once said, that after all the volatile parts of a vegetable were
evaporated, the substance that remained was charcoal?
MRS. B.

I am surprised that you should still confound the processes of volatilisation
and combustion. In order to procure charcoal, we evaporate such parts as
can be reduced to vapour by the operation of heat alone; but when we burn
the vegetable, we burn the carbon also, and convert it into carbonic acid
gas.
CAROLINE.

That is true; I hope I shall make no more mistakes in my favourite theory of
combustion.
MRS. B.

Potash derives its name from the pots in which the vegetables, from which
it was obtained, used formerly to be burnt; the alkali remained mixed with
the ashes at the bottom, and was thence called potash.
EMILY.

The ashes of a wood-fire, then, are potash, since they are vegetable ashes?
MRS. B.

They always contain more or less potash, but are very far from consisting of
that substance alone, as they are a mixture of various earths and salts which
remain after the combustion of vegetables, and from which it is not easy to
separate the alkali in its pure form. The process by which potash is
obtained, even in the imperfect state in which it is used in the arts, is much
more complicated than simple combustion. It was once deemed impossible
to separate it entirely from all foreign substances, and it is only in chemical
laboratories that it is to be met with in the state of purity in which you find
it in this phial. Wood-ashes are, however, valuable for the alkali which they

Page 284

contain, and are used for some purposes without any further preparation.
Purified in a certain degree, they make what is commonly called pearlash,
which is of great efficacy in taking out grease, in washing linen, &c.; for
potash combines readily with oil or fat, with which it forms a compound
well known to you under the name of soap.
CAROLINE.

Really! Then I should think it would be better to wash all linen with
pearlash than with soap, as, in the latter case, the alkali being already
combined with oil, must be less efficacious in extracting grease.
MRS. B.

Its effect would be too powerful on fine linen, and would injure its texture;
pearlash is therefore only used for that which is of a strong coarse kind. For
the same reason you cannot wash your hands with plain potash; but, when
mixed with oil in the form of soap, it is soft as well as cleansing, and is
therefore much better adapted to the purpose.
Caustic potash, as we already observed, acts on the skin, and animal fibre,
in virtue of its attraction for water and oil, and converts all animal matter
into a kind of saponaceous jelly.
EMILY.

Are vegetables the only source from which potash can be derived?
MRS. B.

No: for though far most abundant in vegetables, it is by no means confined
to that class of bodies, being found also on the surface of the earth, mixed
with various minerals, especially with earths and stones, whence it is
supposed to be conveyed into vegetables by the roots of the plant. It is also
met with, though in very small quantities, in some animal substances. The
most common state of potash is that of carbonat; I suppose you understand
what that is?
EMILY.

I believe so; though I do not recollect that you ever mentioned the word
before. If I am not mistaken, it must be a compound salt, formed by the

Page 285

union of carbonic acid with potash.
MRS. B.

Very true; you see how admirably the nomenclature of modern chemistry is
adapted to assist the memory; when you hear the name of a compound, you
necessarily learn what are its constituent parts; and when you are
acquainted with these constituents, you can immediately name the
compound which they form.
CAROLINE.

Pray, how were bodies arranged and distinguished before this nomenclature
was introduced?
MRS. B.

Chemistry was then a much more difficult study; for every substance had an
arbitrary name, which it derived either from the person who discovered it,
as Glauber’s salts for instance; or from some other circumstance relative to
it, though quite unconnected with its real nature, as potash.
These names have been retained for some of the simple bodies; for as this
class is not numerous, and therefore can easily be remembered, it has not
been thought necessary to change them.
EMILY.

Yet I think it would have rendered the new nomenclature more complete to
have methodised the names of the elementary, as well as of the compound
bodies, though it could not have been done in the same manner. But the
names of the simple substances might have indicated their nature, or, at
least, some of their principal properties; and if, like the acids and compound
salts, all the simple bodies had a similar termination, they would have been
immediately known as such. So complete and regular a nomenclature
would, I think, have given a clearer and more comprehensive view of
chemistry than the present, which is a medley of the old and new terms.
MRS. B.

But you are not aware of the difficulty of introducing into science an entire
set of new terms; it obliges all the teachers and professors to go to school

Page 286

again, and if some of the old names, that are least exceptionable, were not
left as an introduction to the new ones, few people would have had industry
and perseverance enough to submit to the study of a completely new
language; and the inferior classes of artists, who can only act from habit and
routine, would, at least for a time, have felt material inconvenience from a
total change of their habitual terms. From these considerations, Lavoisier
and his colleagues, who invented the new nomenclature, thought it most
prudent to leave a few links of the old chain, in order to connect it with the
new one. Besides, you may easily conceive the inconvenience which might
arise from giving a regular nomenclature to substances, the simple nature of
which is always uncertain; for the new names might, perhaps, have proved
to have been founded in error. And, indeed, cautious as the inventors of the
modern chemical language have been, it has already been found necessary
to modify it in many respects. In those few cases, however, in which new
terms have been adopted to designate simple bodies, these names have been
so contrived as to indicate one of the chief properties of the body in
question; this is the case with oxygen, which, as I explained to you,
signifies generator of acids; and hydrogen generator of water. If all the
elementary bodies had a similar termination, as you propose, it would be
necessary to change the name of any that might hereafter be found of a
compound nature, which would be very inconvenient in this age of
discovery.
But to return to the alkalies.—We shall now try to melt some of this caustic
potash in a little water, as a circumstance occurs during its solution very
worthy of observation.—Do you feel the heat that is produced?
CAROLINE.

Yes, I do; but is not this directly contrary to our theory of latent heat,
according to which heat is disengaged when fluids become solid, and cold
produced when solids are melted?
MRS. B.

The latter is really the case in all solutions; and if the solution of caustic
alkalies seems to make an exception to the rule, it does not, I believe, form
any solid objection to the theory. The matter may be explained thus: When
water first comes in contact with the potash, it produces an effect similar to

Page 287

the slaking of lime, that is, the water is solidified in combining with the
potash, and thus loses its latent heat; this is the heat that you now feel, and
which is, therefore, produced not by the melting of the solid, but by the
solidification of the fluid. But when there is more water than the potash can
absorb and solidify, the latter then yields to the solvent power of the water;
and if we do not perceive the cold produced by its melting, it is because it is
counterbalanced by the heat previously disengaged. *
A very remarkable property of potash is the formation of glass by its fusion
with siliceous earth. You are not yet acquainted with this last substance,
further than its being in the list of simple bodies. It is sufficient, for the
present, that you should know that sand and flint are chiefly composed of it;
alone, it is infusible, but mixed with potash, it melts when exposed to the
heat of a furnace, combines with the alkali, and runs into glass.
CAROLINE.

Who would ever have supposed that the same substance which converts
transparent oil into such an opake body as soap, should transform that
opake substance, sand, into transparent glass!
MRS. B.

The transparency, or opacity of bodies, does not, I conceive, depend so
much upon their intimate nature, as upon the arrangement of their particles:
we cannot have a more striking instance of this, than is afforded by the
different states of carbon, which, though it commonly appears in the form
of a black opake body, sometimes assumes the most dazzling transparent
form in nature, that of diamond, which, you recollect, is carbon, and which,
in all probability, derives its beautiful transparency from the peculiar
arrangement of its particles during their crystallisation.
EMILY.

I never should have supposed that the formation of glass was so simple a
process as you describe it.
MRS. B.

It is by no means an easy operation to make perfect glass; for if the sand, or
flint, from which the siliceous earth is obtained, be mixed with any metallic

Page 288

particles, or other substance, which cannot be vitrified, the glass will be
discoloured, or defaced, by opake specks.
CAROLINE.

That, I suppose, is the reason why objects so often appear irregular and
shapeless through a common glass-window.
MRS. B.

This species of imperfection proceeds, I believe, from another cause. It is
extremely difficult to prevent the lower part of the vessels, in which the
materials of glass are fused, from containing a more dense vitreous matter
than the upper, on account of the heavier ingredients falling to the bottom.
When this happens, it occasions the appearance of veins or waves in the
glass, from the difference of density in its several parts, which produces an
irregular refraction of the rays of light that pass through it.
Another species of imperfection sometimes arises from the fusion not being
continued for a length of time sufficient to combine the two ingredients
completely, or from the due proportion of potash and silex (which are as
two to one) not being carefully observed; the glass, in those cases, will be
liable to alteration from the action of the air, of salts, and especially of
acids, which will effect its decomposition by combining with the potash,
and forming compound salts.
EMILY.

What an extremely useful substance potash is!
MRS. B.

Besides the great importance of potash in the manufactures of glass and
soap, it is of very considerable utility in many of the other arts, and in its
combinations with several acids, particularly the nitric, with which it forms
saltpetre.
CAROLINE.

Then saltpetre must be a nitrat of potash? But we are not yet acquainted
with the nitric acid?
MRS. B.

Page 289

We shall therefore defer entering into the particulars of these combinations
till we come to a general review of the compound salts. In order to avoid
confusion, it will be better at present to confine ourselves to the alkalies.
EMILY.

Cannot you show us the change of colour which you said the alkalies
produced on blue vegetable infusions?
MRS. B.

Yes; very easily. I shall dip a piece of white paper into this syrup of violets,
which, you see, is of a deep blue, and dyes the paper of the same colour.—
As soon as it is dry, we shall dip it into a solution of potash, which, though
itself colourless, will turn the paper green—
CAROLINE.

So it has, indeed! And do the other alkalies produce a similar effect?
MRS. B.

Exactly the same.—We may now proceed to soda, which, however
important, will detain us but a very short time; as in all its general
properties it very strongly resembles potash; indeed, so great is their
similitude, that they have been long confounded, and they can now scarcely
be distinguished, except by the difference of the salts which they form with
acids.
The great source of this alkali is the sea, where, combined with a peculiar
acid, it forms the salt with which the waters of the ocean are so strongly
impregnated.
EMILY.

Is not that the common table salt?
MRS. B.

The very same; but again we must postpone entering into the particulars of
this interesting combination, till we treat of the neutral salts. Soda may be
obtained from common salt; but the easiest and most usual method of

Page 290

procuring it is by the combustion of marine plants, an operation perfectly
analogous to that by which potash is obtained from vegetables.
EMILY.

From what does soda derive its name?
MRS. B.

From a plant called by us soda, and by the Arabs kali, which affords it in
great abundance. Kali has, indeed, given its name to the alkalies in general.
CAROLINE.

Does soda form glass and soap in the same manner as potash?
MRS. B.

Yes, it does; it is of equal importance in the arts, and is even preferred to
potash for some purposes; but you will not be able to distinguish their
properties till we examine the compound salts which they form with acids;
we must therefore leave soda for the present, and proceed to ammonia, or
the volatile alkali.
EMILY.

I long to hear something of this alkali; is it not of the same nature as
hartshorn?
MRS. B.

Yes, it is, as you will see by-and-bye. This alkali is seldom found in nature
in its pure state; it is most commonly extracted from a compound salt,
called sal ammoniac, which was formerly imported from Ammonia,
a region of Libya, from which both these salts and the alkali derive their
names. The crystals contained in this bottle are specimens of this salt, which
consists of a combination of ammonia and muriatic acid.
CAROLINE.

Then it should be called muriat of ammonia; for though I am ignorant what
muriatic acid is, yet I know that its combination with ammonia cannot but
be so called; and I am surprised to see sal ammoniac inscribed on the label.
MRS. B.

Page 291

That is the name by which it has been so long known, that the modern
chemists have not yet succeeded in banishing it altogether; and it is still
sold under that name by druggists, though by scientific chemists it is more
properly called muriat of ammonia.
CAROLINE.

Both the popular and the common name should be inscribed on labels—this
would soon introduce the new nomenclature.
EMILY.

By what means can the ammonia be separated from the muriatic acid?
MRS. B.

By chemical attractions; but this operation is too complicated for you to
understand, till you are better acquainted with the agency of affinities.
EMILY.

And when extracted from the salt, what kind of substance is ammonia?
MRS. B.

Its natural form, at the temperature of the atmosphere, when free from
combination, is that of gas; and in this state it is called ammoniacal gas. But
it mixes very readily with water, and can be thus obtained in a liquid form.
CAROLINE.

You said that ammonia was more complicated in its composition than the
other alkalies; pray of what principles does it consist?
MRS. B.

It was discovered a few years since, by Berthollet, a celebrated French
chemist, that it consisted of about one part of hydrogen to four parts of
nitrogen. Having heated ammoniacal gas under a receiver, by causing the
electrical spark to pass repeatedly through it, he found that it increased
considerably in bulk, lost all its alkaline properties, and was actually
converted into hydrogen and nitrogen gases; and from the latest and most
accurate experiments, the proportions appear to be, one volume of nitrogen
gas to three of hydrogen gas.

Page 292

CAROLINE.

Ammonia, therefore, has not, like the two other alkalies, a metallic basis?
MRS. B.

It is believed it has, though it is extremely difficult to reconcile that idea
with what I have just stated of its chemical nature. But the fact is, that
although this supposed metallic basis of ammonia has never been obtained
distinct and separate, yet both Professor Berzelius, of Stockholm, and Sir H.
Davy, have succeeded in forming a combination of mercury with the basis
of ammonia, which has so much the appearance of an amalgam, that it
strongly corroborates the idea of ammonia having a metallic basis. * But
these theoretical points are full of difficulties and doubts, and it would be
useless to dwell any longer upon them.
Let us therefore return to the properties of volatile alkali. Ammoniacal gas
is considerably lighter than oxygen gas, and only about half the weight of
atmospherical air. It possesses most of the properties of the fixed alkalies;
but cannot be of so much use in the arts on account of its volatile nature. It
is, therefore, never employed in the manufacture of glass, but it forms soap
with oils equally as well as potash and soda; it resembles them likewise in
its strong attraction for water; for which reason it can be collected in a
receiver over mercury only.
CAROLINE.

I do not understand this?
MRS. B.

Do you recollect the method which we used to collect gases in a glass-
receiver over water?
CAROLINE.

Perfectly.
MRS. B.

Ammoniacal gas has so strong a tendency to unite with water, that, instead
of passing through that fluid, it would be instantaneously absorbed by it. We
can therefore neither use water for that purpose, nor any other liquid of

Page 293

which water is a component part; so that, in order to collect this gas, we are
obliged to have recourse to mercury, (a liquid which has no action upon it,)
and a mercurial bath is used instead of a water bath, such as we employed
on former occasions. Water impregnated with this gas is nothing more than
the fluid which you mentioned at the beginning of the conversation—
hartshorn; it is the ammoniacal gas escaping from the water which gives it
so powerful a smell.
EMILY.

But there is no appearance of effervescence in hartshorn.
MRS. B.

Because the particles of gas that rise from the water are too subtle and
minute for their effect to be visible.
Water diminishes in density, by being impregnated with ammoniacal gas;
and this augmentation of bulk increases its capacity for caloric.
EMILY.

In making hartshorn, then, or impregnating water with ammonia, heat must
be absorbed, and cold produced?
MRS. B.

That effect would take place if it was not counteracted by another
circumstance; the gas is liquefied by incorporating with the water, and gives
out its latent heat. The condensation of the gas more than counterbalances
the expansion of the water; therefore, upon the whole, heat is produced.—
But if you dissolve ammoniacal gas with ice or snow, cold is produced.—
Can you account for that?
EMILY.

The gas, in being condensed into a liquid, must give out heat; and, on the
other hand, the snow or ice, in being rarefied into a liquid, must absorb
heat; so that, between the opposite effects, I should have supposed the
original temperature would have been preserved.
MRS. B.

Page 294

But you have forgotten to take into the account the rarefaction of the water
(or melted ice) by the impregnation of the gas; and this is the cause of the
cold which is ultimately produced.
CAROLINE.

Is the sal volatile (the smell of which so strongly resembles hartshorn)
likewise a preparation of ammonia?
MRS. B.

It is carbonat of ammonia dissolved in water; and which, in its concrete
state, is commonly called salts of hartshorn. Ammonia is caustic, like the
fixed alkalies, as you may judge by the pungent effects of hartshorn, which
cannot be taken internally, nor applied to delicate external parts, without
being plentifully diluted with water.—Oil and acids are very excellent
antidotes for alkaline poisons; can you guess why?
CAROLINE.

Perhaps, because the oil combines with the alkali, and forms soap, and thus
destroys its caustic properties; and the acid converts it into a compound salt,
which, I suppose, is not so pernicious as caustic alkali.
MRS. B.

Precisely so.
Ammoniacal gas, if it be mixed with atmospherical air, and a burning taper
repeatedly plunged into it, will burn with a large flame of a peculiar yellow
colour.
EMILY.

But pray tell me, can ammonia be procured from this Lybian salt only?
MRS. B.

So far from it, that it is contained in, and may be extracted from, all animal
substances whatever. Hydrogen and nitrogen are two of the chief
constituents of animal matter; it is therefore not surprising that they should
occasionally meet and combine in those proportions that compose
ammonia. But this alkali is more frequently generated by the spontaneous

Page 295

decomposition of animal substances; the hydrogen and nitrogen gases that
arise from putrefied bodies combine, and form the volatile alkali.
Muriat of ammonia, instead of being exclusively brought from Lybia, as it
originally was, is now chiefly prepared in Europe, by chemical processes.
Ammonia, although principally extracted from this salt, can also be
produced by a great variety of other substances. The horns of cattle,
especially those of deer, yield it in abundance, and it is from this
circumstance that a solution of ammonia in water has been called hartshorn.
It may likewise be procured from wool, flesh, and bones; in a word, any
animal substance whatever yields it by decomposition.
We shall now lay aside the alkalies, however important the subject may be,
till we treat of their combination with acids. The next time we meet we shall
examine the earths.

* This defence of the general theory, however plausible, is liable
to some obvious objections. The phenomenon might perhaps be
better accounted for by supposing that a solution of alkali in water
has less capacity for heat than either water or alkali in their
separate state.
* This amalgam is easily obtained, by placing a globule of
mercury upon a piece of muriat, or carbonat of ammonia, and
electrifying this globule by the Voltaic battery. The globule
instantly begins to expand to three or four times its former size,
and becomes much less fluid, though without losing its metallic
lustre, a change which is ascribed to the metallic basis of
ammonia uniting with the mercury. This is an extremely curious
experiment.

CONVERSATION XV.
ON EARTHS.

Page 296

MRS. B.

The earths, which we are to-day to examine, are nine in number:
silex,
alumine,
barytes,
lime,
magnesia,
strontites,
yttria,
glucina,
zirconia.

The last three are of late discovery; their properties are but imperfectly
known; and, as they have not yet been applied to use, it will be unnecessary
to enter into any particulars respecting them; we shall confine our remarks,
therefore, to the first five. They are composed, as you have already learnt,
of a metallic basis combined with oxygen; and, from this circumstance, are
incombustible.
CAROLINE.

Yet I have seen turf burnt in the country, and it makes an excellent fire; the
earth becomes red hot, and produces a very great quantity of heat.
MRS. B.

It is not the earth that burns, my dear, but the roots, grass, and other
remnants of vegetables that are intermixed with it. The caloric, which is
produced by the combustion of these substances, makes the earth red hot,
and this being a bad conductor of heat, retains its caloric a long time; but
were you to examine it when cooled, you would find that it had not
absorbed one particle of oxygen, nor suffered any alteration from the fire.
Earth is, however, from the circumstance just mentioned, an excellent
radiator of heat, and owes its utility, when mixed with fuel, solely to that
property. It is in this point of view that Count Rumford has recommended

Page 297

balls of incombustible substances to be arranged in fire-places, and mixed
with the coals, by which means the caloric disengaged by the combustion of
the latter is more perfectly reflected into the room, and an expense of fuel is
saved.
EMILY.

I expected that the list of earths would be much more considerable. When I
think of the great variety of soils, I am astonished that there is not a greater
number of earths to form them.
MRS. B.

You might, indeed, almost confine that number to four; for barytes,
strontites, and the others of late discovery, act but so small a part in this
great theatre, that they cannot be reckoned as essential to the general
formation of the globe. And you must not confine your idea of earths to the
formation of soil; for rock, marble, chalk, slate, sand, flint, and all kinds of
stones, from the precious jewels to the commonest pebbles; in a word, all
the immense variety of mineral products, may be referred to some of these
earths, either in a simple state, or combined the one with the other, or
blended with other ingredients.
CAROLINE.

Precious stones composed of earth! That seems very difficult to conceive.
EMILY.

Is it more extraordinary than that the most precious of all jewels, diamond,
should be composed of carbon? But diamond forms an exception, Mrs. B.;
for, though a stone, it is not composed of earth.
MRS. B.

I did not specify the exception, as I knew you were so well acquainted with
it. Besides, I would call a diamond a mineral rather than a stone, as the
latter term always implies the presence of some earth.
CAROLINE.

I cannot conceive how such coarse materials can be converted into such
beautiful productions.

Page 298

MRS. B.

We are very far from understanding all the secret resources of nature; but I
do not think the spontaneous formation of the crystals, which we call
precious stones, one of the most difficult phenomena to comprehend.
By the slow and regular work of ages, perhaps of hundreds of ages, these
earths may be gradually dissolved by water, and as gradually deposited by
their solvent in the undisturbed process of crystallisation. The regular
arrangement of their particles, during their reunion in a solid mass, gives
them that brilliancy, transparency, and beauty, for which they are so much
admired; and renders them in appearance so totally different from their rude
and primitive ingredients.
CAROLINE.

But how does it happen that they are spontaneously dissolved, and
afterwards crystallised?
MRS. B.

The scarcity of many kinds of crystals, as rubies, emeralds, topazes, &c.
shows that their formation is not an operation very easily carried on in
nature. But cannot you imagine that when water, holding in solution some
particles of earth, filters through the crevices of hills or mountains, and at
length dribbles into some cavern, each successive drop may be slowly
evaporated, leaving behind it the particle of earth which it held in solution?
You know that crystallisation is more regular and perfect, in proportion as
the evaporation of the solvent is slow and uniform; nature, therefore, who
knows no limit of time, has, in all works of this kind, an infinite advantage
over any artist who attempts to imitate such productions.
EMILY.

I can now conceive that the arrangement of the particles of earth, during
crystallisation, may be such as to occasion transparency, by admitting a free
passage to the rays of light; but I cannot understand why crystallised earths
should assume such beautiful colours as most of them do. Sapphire, for
instance, is of a celestial blue; ruby, a deep red; topaz, a brilliant yellow?
MRS. B.

Page 299

Nothing is more simple than to suppose that the arrangement of their
particles is such, as to transmit some of the coloured rays of light, and to
reflect others, in which case the stone must appear of the colour of the rays
which it reflects. But besides, it frequently happens that the colour of a
stone is owing to a mixture of some metallic matter.
CAROLINE.

Pray, are the different kinds of precious stones each composed of one
individual earth, or are they formed of a combination of several earths?
MRS. B.

A great variety of materials enters into the composition of most of them; not
only several earths, but sometimes salts and metals. The earths, however, in
their simple state, frequently form very beautiful crystals; and, indeed, it is
in that state only that they can be obtained perfectly pure.
EMILY.

Is not the Derbyshire spar produced by the crystallisation of earths, in the
way you have just explained? I have been in some of the subterraneous
caverns where it is found, which are similar to those you have described.
MRS. B.

Yes; but this spar is a very imperfect specimen of crystallisation; it consists
of a variety of ingredients confusedly blended together, as you may judge
by its opacity, and by the various colours and appearances which it exhibits.
But, in examining the earths in their most perfect and agreeable form, we
must not lose sight of that state in which they are commonly found, and
which, if less pleasing to the eye, is far more interesting by its utility.
All the earths are more or less endowed with alkaline properties; but there
are four, barytes, magnesia, lime, and strontites, which are called alkaline
earths, because they possess those qualities in so great a degree, as to entitle
them, in most respects, to the rank of alkalies. They combine and form
compound salts with acids, in the same way as alkalies; they are, like them,
susceptible of a considerable degree of causticity, and are acted upon in a
similar manner by chemical tests.—The remaining earths, silex and
alumine, with one or two others of late discovery, are in some degree more

Page 300

earthy, that is to say, they possess more completely the properties common
to all the earths, which are, insipidity, dryness, unalterableness in the fire,
infusibility, &c.
CAROLINE.

Yet, did you not tell us that silex, or siliceous earth, when mixed with an
alkali, was fusible, and run into glass?
MRS. B.

Yes, my dear; but the characteristic properties of earths, which I have
mentioned, are to be considered as belonging to them in a state of purity
only; a state in which they are very seldom to be met with in nature.—
Besides these general properties, each earth has its own specific characters,
by which it is distinguished from any other substance.—Let us therefore
review them separately.

Silex, or silica, abounds in flint, sand, sandstone, agate, jasper, &c.; it
forms the basis of many precious stones, and particularly of those which
strike fire with steel. It is rough to the touch, scratches and wears away
metals; it is acted upon by no acid but the fluoric, and is not soluble in
water by any known process; but nature certainly dissolves it by means with
which we are unacquainted, and thus produces a variety of siliceous
crystals, and amongst these rock crystal, which is the purest specimen of
this earth. Silex appears to have been intended by Providence to form the
solid basis of the globe, to serve as a foundation for the original mountains,
and give them that hardness and durability which has enabled them to resist
the various revolutions which the surface of the earth has successively
undergone. From these mountains siliceous rocks have, during the course of
ages, been gradually detached by torrents of water, and brought down in
fragments; these, in the violence and rapidity of their descent, are
sometimes crumbled to sand, and in this state form the beds of rivers and of
the sea, chiefly composed of siliceous materials. Sometimes the fragments
are broken without being pulverised by their fall, and assume the form of
pebbles, which gradually become rounded and polished.
EMILY.

Page 301

Pray what is the true colour of silex, which forms such a variety of different
coloured substances? Sand is brown, flint is nearly black, and precious
stones are of all colours.
MRS. B.

Pure silex, such as is found only in the chemist’s laboratory, is perfectly
white, and the various colours which it assumes, in the different substances
you have just mentioned, proceed from the different ingredients with which
it is mixed in them.
CAROLINE.

I wonder that silex is not more valuable, since it forms the basis of so many
precious stones.
MRS. B.

You must not forget that the value we set upon precious stones depends in a
great measure upon the scarcity with which nature affords them; for, were
those productions either common or perfectly imitable by art, they would
no longer, notwithstanding their beauty, be so highly esteemed. But the real
value of siliceous earth, in many of the most useful arts, is very extensive.
Mixed with clay, it forms the basis of all the various kinds of earthen ware,
from the most common utensils to the most refined ornaments.
EMILY.

And we must recollect its importance in the formation of glass with potash.
MRS. B.

Nor should we omit to mention, likewise, many other important uses of
silex, such as being the chief ingredient of some of the most durable
cements, of mortar, &c.
I said before, that siliceous earth combined with no acid but the fluoric; it is
for this reason that glass is liable to be attacked by that acid only, which,
from its strong affinity for silex, forces that substance from its combination
with the potash, and thus destroys the glass.
We will now hasten to proceed to the other earths, for I am rather
apprehensive of your growing weary of this part of our subject.

Page 302

CAROLINE.

The history of the earths is not quite so entertaining as that of the simple
substances.
MRS. B.

Perhaps not; but it is absolutely indispensable that you should know
something of them; for they form the basis of so many interesting and
important compounds, that their total omission would throw great obscurity
on our general outline of chemical science. We shall, however, review them
in as cursory a manner as the subject can admit of.

Alumine derives its name from a compound salt called alum, of which it
forms the basis.
CAROLINE.

But it ought to be just the contrary, Mrs. B.; the simple body should give,
instead of taking, its name from the compound.
MRS. B.

That is true; but as the compound salt was known long before its basis was
discovered, it was very natural that when the earth was at length separated
from the acid, it should derive its name from the compound from which it
was obtained. However, to remove your scruples, we will call the salt
according to the new nomenclature, sulphat of alumine. From this
combination, alumine may be obtained in its pure state; it is then soft to the
touch, makes a paste with water, and hardens in the fire. In nature, it is
found chiefly in clay, which contains a considerable proportion of this
earth; it is very abundant in fuller’s earth, slate, and a variety of other
mineral productions. There is indeed scarcely any mineral substance more
useful to mankind than alumine. In the state of clay, it forms large strata of
the earth, gives consistency to the soil of valleys, and of all low and damp
spots, such as swamps and marshes. The beds of lakes, ponds, and springs,
are almost entirely of clay; instead of allowing of the filtration of water, as
sand does, it forms an impenetrable bottom, and by this means water is
accumulated in the caverns of the earth, producing those reservoirs whence
springs issue, and spout out at the surface.

Page 303

EMILY.

I always thought that these subterraneous reservoirs of water were bedded
by some hard stone, or rock, which the water could not penetrate.
MRS. B.

That is not the case; for in the course of time water would penetrate, or
wear away silex, or any other kind of stone, while it is effectually stopped
by clay, or alumine.
The solid compact soils, such as are fit for corn, owe their consistence in a
great measure to alumine; this earth is therefore used to improve sandy or
chalky soils, which do not retain a sufficient quantity of water for the
purpose of vegetation.
Alumine is the most essential ingredient in all potteries. It enters into the
composition of brick, as well as that of the finest porcelain; the addition of
silex and water hardens it, renders it susceptible of a degree of vitrification,
and makes it perfectly fit for its various purposes.
CAROLINE.

I can scarcely conceive that brick and china should be made of the same
materials.
MRS. B.

Brick consists almost entirely of baked clay; but a certain proportion of
silex is essential to the formation of earthen or stone ware. In common
potteries sand is used for that purpose; a more pure silex is, I believe,
necessary for the composition of porcelain, as well as a finer kind of clay;
and these materials are, no doubt, more carefully prepared, and curiously
wrought, in the one case than in the other. Porcelain owes its beautiful
semitransparency to a commencement of vitrification.
EMILY.

But the commonest earthen-ware, though not transparent, is covered with a
kind of glazing.
MRS. B.

Page 304

That precaution is equally necessary for use as for beauty, as the ware
would be liable to be spoiled and corroded by a variety of substances, if not
covered with a coating of this kind. In porcelain it consists of enamel,
which is a fine white opake glass, formed of metallic oxyds, sand, salts, and
such other materials as are susceptible of vitrification. The glazing of
common earthen-ware is made chiefly of oxyd of lead, or sometimes
merely of salt, which, when thinly spread over earthen vessels, will, at a
certain heat, run into opake glass.
CAROLINE.

And of what nature are the colours which are used for painting porcelain?
MRS. B.

They are all composed of metallic oxyds, so that these colours, instead of
receiving injury from the application of fire, are strengthened and
developed by its action, which causes them to undergo different degrees of
oxydation.
Alumine and silex are not only often combined by art, but they have in
nature a very strong tendency to unite, and are found combined, in different
proportions, in various gems and other minerals. Indeed, many of the
precious stones, such as ruby, oriental sapphire, amethyst, &c. consist
chiefly of alumine.

We may now proceed to the alkaline earths, I shall say but a few words on
barytes, as it is hardly ever used, except in chemical laboratories. It is
remarkable for its great weight, and its strong alkaline properties, such as
destroying animal substances, turning green some blue vegetable colours,
and showing a powerful attraction for acids; this last property it possesses
to such a degree, particularly with regard to the sulphuric acid, that it will
always detect its presence in any substance or combination whatever, by
immediately uniting with it, and forming a sulphat of barytes. This renders
it a very valuable chemical test. It is found pretty abundantly in nature in
the state of carbonat, from which the pure earth can be easily separated.

Page 305

The next earth we have to consider is lime. This is a substance of too great
and general importance to be passed over so slightly as the last.
Lime is strongly alkaline. In nature it is not met with in its simple state, as
its affinity for water and carbonic acid is so great, that it is always found
combined with these substances, with which it forms the common lime-
stone; but it is separated in the kiln from these ingredients, which are
volatilised whenever a sufficient degree of heat is applied.
EMILY.

Pure lime, then, is nothing but lime-stone, which has been deprived, in the
kiln, of its water and carbonic acid?
MRS. B.

Precisely: in this state it is called quick-lime, and it is so caustic, that it is
capable of decomposing the dead bodies of animals very rapidly, without
their undergoing the process of putrefaction.—I have here some quick lime,
which is kept carefully corked up in a bottle to prevent the access of air; for
were it at all exposed to the atmosphere, it would absorb both moisture and
carbonic acid gas from it, and be soon slaked. Here is also some lime-stone
—we shall pour a little water on each, and observe the effects that result
from it.
CAROLINE.

How the quick-lime hisses! It is become excessively hot!—It swells, and
now it bursts and crumbles to powder, while the water appears to produce
no kind of alteration on the lime-stone.
MRS. B.

Because the lime-stone is already saturated with water, whilst the quick-
lime, which has been deprived of it in the kiln, combines with it with very
great avidity, and produces this prodigious disengagement of heat, the cause
of which I formerly explained to you; do you recollect it?
EMILY.

Yes; you said that the heat did not proceed from the lime, but from the
water which was solidified, and thus parted with its heat of liquidity.

Page 306

MRS. B.

Very well. If we continue to add successive quantities of water to the lime
after being slaked and crumbled as you see, it will then gradually be
diffused in the water, till it will at length be dissolved in it, and entirely
disappear; but for this purpose it requires no less than 700 times its weight
of water. This solution is called lime-water.
CAROLINE.

How very small, then, is the proportion of lime dissolved!
MRS. B.

Barytes is still of more difficult solution; it dissolves only in 900 times its
weight of water: but it is much more soluble in the state of crystals. The
liquid contained in this bottle is lime-water; it is often used as a medicine,
chiefly, I believe, for the purpose of combining with, and neutralising, the
superabundant acid which it meets with in the stomach.
EMILY.

I am surprised that it is so perfectly clear; it does not at all partake of the
whiteness of the lime.
MRS. B.

Have you forgotten that, in solutions, the solid body is so minutely
subdivided by the fluid as to become invisible, and therefore will not in the
least degree impair the transparency of the solvent?
I said that the attraction of lime for carbonic acid was so strong, that it
would absorb it from the atmosphere. We may see this effect by exposing a
glass of lime-water to the air; the lime will then separate from the water,
combine with the carbonic acid, and re-appear on the surface in the form of
a white film, which is carbonat of lime, commonly called chalk.
CAROLINE.

Chalk is, then, a compound salt! I never should have supposed that those
immense beds of chalk, that we see in many parts of the country, were a
salt.—Now, the white film begins to appear on the surface of the water; but
it is far from resembling hard solid chalk.

Page 307

MRS. B.

That is owing to its state of extreme division; in a little time it will collect
into a more compact mass, and subside at the bottom of the glass.
If you breathe into lime-water, the carbonic acid, which is mixed with the
air that you expire, will produce the same effect. It is an experiment very
easily made;—I shall pour some lime-water into this glass tube, and, by
breathing repeatedly into it, you will soon perceive a precipitation of chalk

EMILY.

I see already a small white cloud formed.
MRS. B.

It is composed of minute particles of chalk; at present it floats in the water,
but it will soon subside.
Carbonat of lime, or chalk, you see, is insoluble in water, since the lime
which was dissolved re-appears when converted into chalk; but you must
take notice of a very singular circumstance, which is, that chalk is soluble in
water impregnated with carbonic acid.
CAROLINE.

It is very curious, indeed, that carbonic acid gas should render lime soluble
in one instance, and insoluble in the other!
MRS. B.

I have here a bottle of Seltzer water, which, you know, is strongly
impregnated with carbonic acid:—let us pour a little of it into a glass of
lime-water. You see that it immediately forms a precipitation of carbonat of
lime?
EMILY.

Yes, a white cloud appears.
MRS. B.

I shall now pour an additional quantity of the Seltzer water into the lime-
water—

Page 308

EMILY.

How singular! The cloud is re-dissolved, and the liquid is again transparent.
MRS. B.

All the mystery depends upon this circumstance, that carbonat of lime is
soluble in carbonic acid, whilst it is insoluble in water; the first quantity of
carbonic acid, therefore, which I introduce into the lime-water, was
employed in forming the carbonat of lime, which remained visible, until an
additional quantity of carbonic acid dissolved it. Thus, you see, when the
lime and carbonic acid are in proper proportions to form chalk, the white
cloud appears, but when the acid predominates, the chalk is no sooner
formed than it is dissolved.
CAROLINE.

That is now the case; but let us try whether a further addition of lime-water
will again precipitate the chalk.
EMILY.

It does, indeed! The cloud re-appears, because, I suppose, there is now no
more of the carbonic acid than is necessary to form chalk; and, in order to
dissolve the chalk, a superabundance of acid is required.
MRS. B.

We have, I think, carried this experiment far enough; every repetition would
but exhibit the same appearances.
Lime combines with most of the acids, to which the carbonic (as being the
weakest) readily yields it; but these combinations we shall have an
opportunity of noticing more particularly hereafter. It unites with
phosphorus, and with sulphur, in their simple state; in short, of all the
earths, lime is that which nature employs most frequently, and most
abundantly, in its innumerable combinations. It is the basis of all calcareous
earths and stones; we find it likewise in the animal and the vegetable
creations.
EMILY.

And in the arts is not lime of very great utility?

Page 309

MRS. B.

Scarcely any substance more so; you know that it is a most essential
requisite in building, as it constitutes the basis of all cements, such as
mortar, stucco, plaister, &c.
Lime is also of infinite importance in agriculture; it lightens and warms
soils that are too cold, and compact, in consequence of too great a
proportion of clay.—But it would be endless to enumerate the various
purposes for which it is employed; and you know enough of it to form some
idea of its importance; we shall, therefore, now proceed to the third alkaline
earth, magnesia.
CAROLINE.

I am already pretty well acquainted with that earth; it is a medicine.
MRS. B.

It is in the state of carbonat that magnesia is usually employed medicinally;
it then differs but little in appearance from its simple form, which is that of
a very fine light white powder. It dissolves in 2000 times its weight of
water, but forms with acids extremely soluble salts. It has not so great an
attraction for acids as lime, and consequently yields them to the latter. It is
found in a great variety of mineral combinations, such as slate, mica,
amianthus, and more particularly in a certain lime stone, which has lately
been discovered by Mr. Tennant to contain it in very great quantities. It does
not attract and solidify water, like lime: but when mixed with water and
exposed to the atmosphere, it slowly absorbs carbonic acid from the latter,
and thus loses its causticity. Its chief use in medicine is, like that of lime,
derived from its readiness to combine with, and neutralise, the acid which it
meets with in the stomach.
EMILY.

Yet, you said that it was taken in the state of carbonat, in which case it has
already combined with an acid?
MRS. B.

Yes; but the carbonic is the last of all the acids in the order of affinities; it
will therefore yield the magnesia to any of the others. It is, however,

Page 310

frequently taken in its caustic state as a remedy for flatulence. Combined
with sulphuric acid, magnesia forms another and more powerful medicine,
commonly called Epsom salt.
CAROLINE.

And properly, sulphat of magnesia, I suppose? Pray why was it ever called
Epsom salt?
MRS. B.

Because there is a spring in the neighbourhood of Epsom which contains
this salt in great abundance.
The last alkaline earth which we have to mention is strontian, or
strontites, discovered by Dr. Hope a few years ago. It so strongly
resembles barytes in its properties, and is so sparingly found in nature, and
of so little use in the arts, that it will not be necessary to enter into any
particulars respecting it. One of the remarkable characteristic properties of
strontites is, that its salts, when dissolved in spirit of wine, tinge the flame
of a deep red, or blood colour.

CONVERSATION XVI.
ON ACIDS.

MRS. B.

We may now proceed to the acids. Of the metallic oxyds, you have already
acquired some general notions. This subject, though highly interesting in its
details, is not of sufficient importance to our concise view of chemistry, to
be particularly treated of; but it is absolutely necessary that you should be
better acquainted with the acids, and likewise with their combinations with
the alkalies, which form the triple compounds called neutral salts.

Page 311

The class of acids is characterised by very distinct properties. They all
change blue vegetable infusions to a red colour: they are all more or less
sour to the taste; and have a general tendency to combine with the earths,
alkalies, and metallic oxyds.
You have, I believe, a clear idea of the nomenclature by which the base (or
radical) of the acid, and the various degrees of acidification, are expressed?
EMILY.

Yes, I think so; the acid is distinguished by the name of its base, and its
degree of oxydation, that is, the quantity of oxygen it contains, by the
termination of that name in ous or ic; thus sulphureous acid is that formed
by the smallest proportion of oxygen combined with sulphur; sulphuric acid
that which results from the combination of sulphur with the greatest
quantity of oxygen.
MRS. B.

A still greater latitude may, in many cases, be allowed to the proportions of
oxygen than can be combined with acidifiable radicals; for several of these
radicals are susceptible of uniting with a quantity of oxygen so small as to
be insufficient to give them the properties of acids; in these cases, therefore,
they are converted into oxyds. Such is sulphur, which by exposure to the
atmosphere with a degree of heat inadequate to produce inflammation,
absorbs a small proportion of oxygen, which colours it red or brown. This,
therefore, is the first degree of oxygenation of sulphur; the 2d converts it
into sulphurous acid; the 3d into the sulphuric acid; and 4thly, if it was
found capable of combining with a still larger proportion of oxygen, it
would then be termed super-oxygenated sulphuric acid.
EMILY.

Are these various degrees of oxygenation common to all the acids?
MRS. B.

No; they vary much in this respect: some are susceptible of only one degree
of oxygenation; others, of two, or three; there are but very few that will
admit of more.
CAROLINE.

Page 312

The modern nomenclature must be of immense advantage in pointing out so
easily the nature of the acids, and their various degrees of oxygenation.
MRS. B.

Till lately many of the acids had not been decomposed; but analogy
afforded so strong a proof of their compound nature, that I never could
reconcile myself to classing them with the simple bodies, though this
division has been adopted by several chemical writers. At present there are
only the muriatic and the fluoric acids, which have not had their bases
distinctly separated.
CAROLINE.

We have heard of a great variety of acids; pray how many are there in all?
MRS. B.

I believe there are reckoned at present thirty-four, and their number is
constantly increasing, as the science improves; but the most important, and
those to which we shall almost entirely confine our attention, are but few.
I shall, however, give you a general view of the whole; and then we shall
more particularly examine those that are the most essential.
This class of bodies was formerly divided into mineral, vegetable, and
animal acids, according to the substances from which they were commonly
obtained.
CAROLINE.

That, I should think, must have been an excellent arrangement; why was it
altered?
MRS. B.

Because in many cases it produced confusion. In which class, for instance,
would you place carbonic acid?
CAROLINE.

Now I see the difficulty. I should be at a loss where to place it, as you have
told us that it exists in the animal, vegetable, and mineral kingdoms.
EMILY.

Page 313

There would be the same objection with respect to phosphoric acid, which,
though obtained chiefly from bones, can also, you said, be found in small
quantities in stones, and likewise in some plants.
MRS. B.

You see, therefore, the propriety of changing this mode of classification.
These objections do not exist in the present nomenclature; for the
composition and nature of each individual acid is in some degree pointed
out, instead of the class of bodies from which it is extracted; and, with
regard to the more general division of acids, they are classed under these
three heads:
First, Acids of known or supposed simple bases, which are formed by the
union of these bases with oxygen. They are the following:
The Sulphuric
Carbonic
Nitric
Phosphoric
Arsenical
Acids, of known and simple bases.
Tungstenic
Molybdenic
Boracic
Fluoric
Muriatic
This class comprehends the most anciently known and most important
acids. The sulphuric, nitric, and muriatic were formerly, and are still
frequently, called mineral acids.
2dly, Acids that have double or binary radicals, and which consequently
consist of triple combinations. These are the vegetable acids, whose
common radical is a compound of hydrogen and carbon.
CAROLINE.

But if the basis of all the vegetable acids be the same, it should form but
one acid; it may indeed combine with different proportions of oxygen, but
the nature of the acid must be the same.

Page 314

MRS. B.

The only difference that exists in the basis of vegetable acids, is the various
proportions of hydrogen and carbon from which they are severally
composed. But this is enough to produce a number of acids apparently very
dissimilar. That they do not, however, differ essentially, is proved by their
susceptibility of being converted into each other, by the addition or
subtraction of a portion of hydrogen or of carbon. The names of these acids
are,
The Acetic
Oxalic
Tartarous
Citric
Malic
Gallic Acids, of double bases, being of vegetable origin.
Mucous
Benzoic
Succinic
Camphoric
Suberic
The 3d class of acids consists of those which have triple radicals, and are
therefore of a still more compound nature. This class comprehends the
animal acids, which are,
The Lactic
Prussic
Formic
Bombic Acids, of triple bases, or animal acids.
Sebacic
Zoonic
Lithic
I have given you this summary account or enumeration of the acids, as you
may find it more satisfactory to have at once an outline or a general notion
of the extent of the subject; but we shall now confine ourselves to the first
class, which requires our more immediate attention; and defer the few

Page 315

remarks which we shall have to make on the others, till we treat of the
chemistry of the animal and vegetable kingdoms.
The acids of simple and known radicals are all capable of being
decomposed by combustible bodies, to which they yield their oxygen. If,
for instance, I pour a drop of sulphuric acid on this piece of iron, it will
produce a spot of rust, you know what that is?
CAROLINE.

Yes; it is an oxyd, formed by the oxygen of the acid combining with the
iron.
MRS. B.

In this case you see the sulphur deposits the oxygen by which it was
acidified on the metal. And again, if we pour some acid on a compound
combustible substance, (we shall try it on this piece of wood,) it will
combine with one or more of the constituents of that substance, and
occasion a decomposition.
EMILY.

It has changed the colour of the wood to black. How is that?
MRS. B.

The oxygen deposited by the acid has burnt it; you know that wood in
burning becomes black before it is reduced to ashes. Whether it derives the
oxygen which burns it from the atmosphere, or from any other source, the
chemical effect on the wood is the same. In the case of real combustion,
wood becomes black, because it is reduced to the state of charcoal by the
evaporation of its other constituents. But can you tell me the reason why
wood turns black when burnt by the application of an acid?
CAROLINE.

First, tell me what are the ingredients of wood?
MRS. B.

Hydrogen and carbon are the chief constituents of wood, as of all other
vegetable substances.

Page 316

CAROLINE.

Well, then, I suppose that the oxygen of the acid combines with the
hydrogen of the wood, to form water; and that the carbon of the wood,
remaining alone, appears of its usual black colour.
MRS. B.

Very well indeed, my dear; that is certainly the most plausible explanation.
EMILY.

Would not this be a good method of making charcoal?
MRS. B.

It would be an extremely expensive, and, I believe, very imperfect method;
for the action of the acid on the wood, and the heat produced by it, are far
from sufficient to deprive the wood of all its evaporable parts.
CAROLINE.

What is the reason that vinegar, lemon, and the acid of fruits, do not
produce this effect on wood?
MRS. B.

They are vegetable acids, whose bases are composed of hydrogen and
carbon; the oxygen, therefore, will not be disposed to quit this radical,
where it is already united with hydrogen. The strongest of these may,
perhaps, yield a little of their oxygen to the wood, and produce a stain upon
it; but the carbon will not be sufficiently uncovered to assume its black
colour. Indeed, the several mineral acids themselves possess this power of
charring wood in very different degrees.
EMILY.

Cannot vegetable acids be decomposed, by any combustibles?
MRS. B.

No; because their radical is composed of two substances which have a
greater attraction for oxygen than any known body.
CAROLINE.

Page 317

And are those strong acids, which burn and decompose wood, capable of
producing similar effects on the skin and flesh of animals?
MRS. B.

Yes; all the mineral acids, and one of them more especially, possess
powerful caustic qualities. They actually corrode and destroy the skin and
flesh; but they do not produce upon these exactly the same alteration they
do on wood, probably because there is a great proportion of nitrogen and
other substances in animal matter, which prevents the separation of carbon
from being so conspicuous.

CONVERSATION XVII.

OF THE SULPHURIC AND PHOSPHORIC ACIDS; OR THE
COMBINATIONS OF OXYGEN WITH SULPHUR AND
PHOSPHORUS; AND OF THE SULPHATS AND PHOSPHATS.

MRS. B.

In addition to the general survey which we have taken of acids, I think you
will find it interesting to examine individually a few of the most important
of them, and likewise some of their principal combinations with the
alkalies, alkaline earths, and metals. The first of the acids, in point of
importance, is the sulphuric, formerly called oil of vitriol.
CAROLINE.

I have known it a long time by that name, but had no idea that it was the
same fluid as sulphuric acid. What resemblance or connection can there be
between oil of vitriol and this acid?
MRS. B.

Page 318

Vitriol is the common name for sulphat of iron, a salt which is formed by
the combination of sulphuric acid and iron; the sulphuric acid was formerly
obtained by distillation from this salt, and it very naturally received its
name from the substance which afforded it.
CAROLINE.

But it is still usually called oil of vitriol?
MRS. B.

Yes; a sufficient length of time has not yet elapsed, since the invention of
the new nomenclature, for it to be generally disseminated; but, as it is
adopted by all scientific chemists, there is every reason to suppose that it
will gradually become universal. When I received this bottle from the
chemists, oil of vitriol was inscribed on the label; but, as I knew you were
very punctilious in regard to the nomenclature, I changed it, and substituted
the words sulphuric acid.
EMILY.

This acid has neither colour nor smell, but it appears much thicker than
water.
MRS. B.

It is nearly twice as heavy as water, and has, you see, an oily consistence.
CAROLINE.

And it is probably from this circumstance that it has been called an oil, for
it can have no real claim to that name, as it does not contain either hydrogen
or carbon, which are the essential constituents of oil.
MRS. B.

Certainly; and therefore it would be the more absurd to retain a name which
owed its origin to such a mistaken analogy.
Sulphuric acid, in its purest state, would probably be a concrete substance,
but its attraction for water is such, that it is impossible to obtain that acid
perfectly free from it; it is, therefore, always seen in a liquid form, such as
you here find it. One of the most striking properties of sulphuric acid is that

Page 319

of evolving a considerable quantity of heat when mixed with water; this I
have already shown you.
EMILY.

Yes, I recollect it; but what was the degree of heat produced by that
mixture?
MRS. B.

The thermometer may be raised by it to 300 degrees, which is considerably
above the temperature of boiling water.
CAROLINE.

Then water might be made to boil in that mixture?
MRS. B.

Nothing more easy, provided that you employ sufficient quantities of acid
and of water, and in the due proportions. The greatest heat is produced by a
mixture of one part of water to four of the acid: we shall make a mixture of
these proportions, and immerse in it this thin glass tube, which is full of
water.
CAROLINE.

The vessel feels extremely hot, but the water does not boil yet.
MRS. B.

You must allow some time for the heat to penetrate the tube, and raise the
temperature of the water to the boiling point—
CAROLINE.

Now it boils—and with increasing violence.
MRS. B.

But it will not continue boiling long; for the mixture gives out heat only
while the particles of the water and the acid are mutually penetrating each
other: as soon as the new arrangement of those particles is effected, the
mixture will gradually cool, and the water return to its former temperature.

Page 320

You have seen the manner in which sulphuric acid decomposes all
combustible substances, whether animal, vegetable, or mineral, and burns
them by means of its oxygen?
CAROLINE.

I have very unintentionally repeated the experiment on my gown, by letting
a drop of the acid fall upon it, and it has made a stain, which, I suppose, will
never wash out.
MRS. B.

No, certainly; for before you can put it into water, the spot will become a
hole, as the acid has literally burnt the muslin.
CAROLINE.

So it has, indeed! Well, I will fasten the stopper, and put the bottle away, for
it is a dangerous substance.—Oh, now I have done worse still, for I have
spilt some on my hand!
MRS. B.

It is then burned, as well as your gown, for you know that oxygen destroys
animal as well as vegetable matters; and, as far as the decomposition of the
skin of your finger is effected, there is no remedy; but by washing it
immediately in water, you will dilute the acid, and prevent any further
injury.
CAROLINE.

It feels extremely hot, I assure you.
MRS. B.

You have now learned, by experience, how cautiously this acid must be
used. You will soon become acquainted with another acid, the nitric, which,
though it produces less heat on the skin, destroys it still quicker, and makes
upon it an indelible stain. You should never handle any substances of this
kind, without previously dipping your fingers in water, which will weaken
their caustic effects. But, since you will not repeat the experiment, I must
put in the stopper, for the acid attracts the moisture from the atmosphere,
which would destroy its strength and purity.

Page 321

EMILY.

Pray, how can sulphuric acid be extracted from sulphat of iron by
distillation?
MRS. B.

The process of distillation, you know, consists in separating substances
from one another by means of their different degrees of volatility, and by
the introduction of a new chemical agent, caloric. Thus, if sulphat of iron be
exposed in a retort to a proper degree of heat, it will be decomposed, and
the sulphuric acid will be volatilised.
EMILY.

But now that the process of forming acids by the combustion of their
radicals is known, why should not this method be used for making sulphuric
acid?
MRS. B.

This is actually done in most manufactures; but the usual method of
preparing sulphuric acid does not consist in burning the sulphur in oxygen
gas (as we formerly did by the way of experiment), but in heating it
together with another substance, nitre, which yields oxygen in sufficient
abundance to render the combustion in common air rapid and complete.
CAROLINE.

This substance, then, answers the same purpose as oxygen gas?
MRS. B.

Exactly. In manufactures the combustion is performed in a leaden chamber,
with water at the bottom, to receive the vapour and assist its condensation.
The combustion is, however, never so perfect but that a quantity of
sulphureous acid is formed at the same time; for you recollect that the
sulphureous acid, according to the chemical nomenclature, differs from the
sulphuric only by containing less oxygen.
From its own powerful properties, and from the various combinations into
which it enters, sulphuric acid is of great importance in many of the arts.

Page 322

It is used also in medicine in a state of great dilution; for were it taken
internally, in a concentrated state, it would prove a most dangerous poison.
CAROLINE.

I am sure it would burn the throat and stomach.
MRS. B.

Can you think of any thing that would prove an antidote to this poison?
CAROLINE.

A large draught of water to dilute it.
MRS. B.

That would certainly weaken the caustic power of the acid, but it would
increase the heat to an intolerable degree. Do you recollect nothing that
would destroy its deleterious properties more effectually?
EMILY.

An alkali might, by combining with it; but, then, a pure alkali is itself a
poison, on account of its causticity.
MRS. B.

There is no necessity that the alkali should be caustic. Soap, in which it is
combined with oil; or magnesia, either in the state of carbonat, or mixed
with water, would prove the best antidotes.
EMILY.

In those cases then, I suppose, the potash and the magnesia would quit their
combinations to form salts with the sulphuric acid?
MRS. B.

Precisely.
We may now make a few observations on the sulphureous acid, which we
have found to be the product of sulphur slowly and imperfectly burnt. This
acid is distinguished by its pungent smell, and its gaseous form.
CAROLINE.

Page 323

Its aëriform state is, I suppose, owing to the smaller proportion of oxygen,
which renders it lighter than sulphuric acid?
MRS. B.

Probably; for by adding oxygen to the weaker acid, it may be converted into
the stronger kind. But this change of state may also be connected with a
change of affinity with regard to caloric.
EMILY.

And may sulphureous acid be obtained from sulphuric acid by a diminution
of oxygen?
MRS. B.

Yes; it can be done by bringing any combustible substance in contact with
the acid. This decomposition is most easily performed by some of the
metals; these absorb a portion of the oxygen from the sulphuric acid, which
is thus converted into the sulphureous, and flies off in its gaseous form.
CAROLINE.

And cannot the sulphureous acid itself be decomposed and reduced to
sulphur?
MRS. B.

Yes; if this gas be heated in contact with charcoal, the oxygen of the gas
will combine with it, and the pure sulphur is regenerated.
Sulphureous acid is readily absorbed by water; and in this liquid state it is
found particularly useful in bleaching linen and woollen cloths, and is much
used in manufactures for those purposes. I can show you its effect in
destroying colours, by taking out vegetable stains—I think I see a spot on
your gown, Emily, on which we may try the experiment.
EMILY.

It is the stain of mulberries; but I shall be almost afraid of exposing my
gown to the experiment, after seeing the effect which the sulphuric acid
produced on that of Caroline—
MRS. B.

Page 324

There is no such danger from the sulphureous; but the experiment must be
made with great caution, for, during the formation of sulphureous acid by
combustion, there is always some sulphuric produced.
CAROLINE.

But where is your sulphureous acid?
MRS. B.

We may easily prepare some ourselves, simply by burning a match; we
must first wet the stain with water, and now hold it in this way, at a little
distance, over the lighted match: the vapour that arises from it is
sulphureous acid, and the stain, you see, gradually disappears.
EMILY.

I have frequently taken out stains by this means, without understanding the
nature of the process. But why is it necessary to wet the stain before it is
exposed to the acid fumes?
MRS. B.

The moisture attracts and absorbs the sulphureous acid; and it serves
likewise to dilute any particles of sulphuric acid which might injure the
linen.
Sulphur is susceptible of a third combination with oxygen, in which the
proportion of the latter is too small to render the sulphur acid. It acquires
this slight oxygenation by mere exposure to the atmosphere, without any
elevation of temperature: in this case, the sulphur does not change its
natural form, but is only discoloured, being changed to red or brown; and in
this state it is an oxyd of sulphur.
Before we take leave of the sulphuric acid, we shall say a few words of its
principal combinations. It unites with all the alkalies, alkaline earths and
metals, to form compound salts.
CAROLINE.

Pray, give me leave to interrupt you for a moment: you have never
mentioned any other salts than the compound or neutral salts; is there no
other kind?

Page 325

MRS. B.

The term salt has been used, from time immemorial, as a kind of general
name for any substance that has savour, odour, is soluble in water, and
crystallisable, whether it be of an acid, an alkaline, or compound nature; but
the compound salts alone retain that appellation in modern chemistry.
The most important of the salts, formed by the combinations of the
sulphuric acid, are, first, sulphat of potash, formerly called sal polychrest:
this is a very bitter salt, much used in medicine; it is found in the ashes of
most vegetables, but it may be prepared artificially by the immediate
combination of sulphuric acid and potash. This salt is easily soluble in
boiling water. Solubility is, indeed, a property common to all salts; and they
always produce cold in melting.
EMILY.

That must be owing to the caloric which they absorb in passing from a solid
to a fluid form.
MRS. B.

That is, certainly, the most probable explanation.
Sulphat of soda, commonly called Glauber’s salt, is another medicinal salt,
which is still more bitter than the preceding. We must prepare some of these
compounds, that you may observe the phenomena which take place during
their formation. We need only pour some sulphuric acid over the soda
which I have put into this glass.
CAROLINE.

What an amazing heat is disengaged!—I thought you said that cold was
produced by the melting of salts?
MRS. B.

But you must observe that we are now making, not melting a salt. Heat is
disengaged during the formation of compound salts, and a faint light is also
emitted, which may sometimes be perceived in the dark.
EMILY.

Page 326

And is this heat and light produced by the union of the opposite electricities
of the alkali and the acid?
MRS. B.

No doubt it is, if that theory be true.
CAROLINE.

The union of an acid and an alkali is then an actual combustion?
MRS. B.

Not precisely, though there is certainly much analogy in these processes.
CAROLINE.

Will this sulphat of soda become solid?
MRS. B.

We have not, I suppose, mixed the acid and the alkali in the exact
proportions that are required for the formation of the salt, otherwise the
mixture would have been almost immediately changed to a solid mass; but,
in order to obtain it in crystals, as you see it in this bottle, it would be
necessary first to dilute it with water, and afterwards to evaporate the water,
during which operation the salt would gradually crystallise.
CAROLINE.

But of what use is the addition of water, if it is afterwards to be evaporated?
MRS. B.

When suspended in water, the acid and the alkali are more at liberty to act
on each other, their union is more complete, and the salt assumes the regular
form of crystals during the slow evaporation of its solvent.
Sulphat of soda liquefies by heat, and effloresces in the air.
EMILY.

Pray what is the meaning of the word effloresces? I do not recollect your
having mentioned it before.
MRS. B.

Page 327

A salt is said to effloresce when it loses its water of crystallisation on being
exposed to the atmosphere, and is thus gradually converted into a dry
powder: you may observe that these crystals of sulphat of soda are far from
possessing the transparency which belongs to their crystalline state; they are
covered with a white powder, occasioned by their having been exposed to
the atmosphere, which has deprived their surface of its lustre, by absorbing
its water of crystallisation. Salts are, in general, either efflorescent or
deliquescent: this latter property is precisely the reverse of the former; that
is to say, deliquescent salts absorb water from the atmosphere, and are
moistened and gradually melted by it. Muriat of lime is an instance of great
deliquescence.
EMILY.

But are there no salts that have the same degree of attraction for water as
the atmosphere, and that will consequently not be affected by it?
MRS. B.

Yes; there are many such salts, as, for instance, common salt, sulphat of
magnesia, and a variety of others.
Sulphat of lime is very frequently met with in nature, and constitutes the
well-known substance called gypsum, or plaster of Paris.
Sulphat of magnesia, commonly called Epsom salt, is another very bitter
medicine, which is obtained from sea-water and from several springs, or
may be prepared by the direct combination of its ingredients.
We have formerly mentioned sulphat of alumine as constituting the
common alum; it is found in nature chiefly in the neighbourhood of
volcanos, and is particularly useful in the arts, from its strong astringent
qualities. It is chiefly employed by dyers and calico-printers, to fix colours;
and is used also in the manufacture of some kinds of leather.
Sulphuric acid combines also with the metals.
CAROLINE.

One of these combinations, sulphat of iron, we are already well acquainted
with.

Page 328

MRS. B.

That is the most important metallic salt formed by sulphuric acid, and the
only one that we shall here notice. It is of great use in the arts; and, in
medicine, it affords a very valuable tonic: it is of this salt that most of those
preparations called steel medicines are composed.
CAROLINE.

But does any carbon enter into these compositions to form steel?
MRS. B.

Not an atom: they are, therefore, very improperly called steel: but it is the
vulgar appellation, and medical men themselves often comply with the
general custom.
Sulphat of iron may be prepared, as you have seen, by dissolving iron in
sulphuric acid; but it is generally obtained from the natural production
called Pyrites, which being a sulphuret of iron, requires only exposure to
the atmosphere to be oxydated, in order to form the salt; this, therefore, is
much the most easy way of procuring it on a large scale.
EMILY.

I am surprised to find that both acids and compound salts are generally
obtained from their various combinations, rather than from the immediate
union of their ingredients.
MRS. B.

Were the simple bodies always at hand, their combinations would naturally
be the most convenient method of forming compounds; but you must
consider that, in most instances, there is great difficulty and expense in
obtaining the simple ingredients from their combinations; it is, therefore,
often more expedient to procure compounds from the decomposition of
other compounds. But, to return to the sulphat of iron.—There is a certain
vegetable acid called Gallic acid, which has the remarkable property of
precipitating this salt black—I shall pour a few drops of the gallic acid into
this solution of sulphat of iron—
CAROLINE.

Page 329

It is become as black as ink!
MRS. B.

And it is ink in reality. Common writing ink is a precipitate of sulphat of
iron by gallic acid; the black colour is owing to the formation of gallat of
iron, which being insoluble, remains suspended in the fluid.
This acid has also the property of altering the colour of iron in its metallic
state. You may frequently see its effect on the blade of a knife, that has been
used to cut certain kinds of fruits.
CAROLINE.

True; and that is, perhaps, the reason that a silver knife is preferred to cut
fruits; the gallic acid, I suppose, does not act upon silver.—Is this acid
found in all fruits?
MRS. B.

It is contained, more or less, in the rind of most fruits and roots, especially
the radish, which, if scraped with a steel or iron knife, has its bright red
colour changed to a deep purple, the knife being at the same time
blackened. But the vegetable substance in which the gallic acid most
abounds is nutgall, a kind of excrescence that grows on oaks, and from
which the acid is commonly obtained for its various purposes.

MRS. B.

We now come to the phosphoric and phosphorous acids. In treating of
phosphorus, you have seen how these acids may be obtained from it by
combustion?
EMILY.

Yes; but I should be much surprised if it was the usual method of obtaining
them, since it is so very difficult to procure phosphorus in its pure state.
MRS. B.

Page 330

You are right, my dear; the phosphoric acid, for general purposes, is
extracted from bones, in which it is contained in the state of phosphat of
lime; from this salt the phosphoric acid is separated by means of the
sulphuric, which combines with the lime. In its pure state, phosphoric acid
is either liquid or solid, according to its degree of concentration.
Among the salts formed by this acid, phosphat of lime is the only one that
affords much interest; and this, we have already observed, constitutes the
basis of all bones. It is also found in very small quantities in some
vegetables.

CONVERSATION XVIII.

OF THE NITRIC AND CARBONIC ACIDS: OR THE
COMBINATIONS OF OXYGEN WITH NITROGEN AND
CARBON; AND OF THE NITRATS AND CARBONATS.

MRS. B.

I am almost afraid of introducing the subject of the nitric acid, as I am sure
that I shall be blamed by Caroline for not having made her acquainted with
it before.
CAROLINE.

Why so, Mrs. B.?
MRS. B.

Because you have long known its radical, which is nitrogen or azote; and in
treating of that element, I did not even hint that it was the basis of an acid.
CAROLINE.

And what could be your reason for not mentioning this acid sooner?

Page 331

MRS. B.

I do not know whether you will think the reason sufficiently good to acquit
me; but the omission, I assure you, did not proceed from negligence. You
may recollect that nitrogen was one of the first simple bodies which we
examined; you were then ignorant of the theory of combustion, which I
believe was, for the first time, mentioned in that lesson; and therefore it
would have been in vain, at that time, to have attempted to explain the
nature and formation of acids.
CAROLINE.

I wonder, however, that it never occurred to us to enquire whether nitrogen
could be acidified; for, as we knew it was classed among the combustible
bodies, it was natural to suppose that it might produce an acid.
MRS. B.

That is not a necessary consequence; for it might combine with oxygen only
in the degree requisite to form an oxyd. But you will find that nitrogen is
susceptible of various degrees of oxygenation, some of which convert it
merely into an oxyd, and others give it all the acid properties.
The acids, resulting from the combination of oxygen and nitrogen, are
called the nitrous and nitric acids. We will begin with the nitric, in which
nitrogen is in the highest state of oxygenation. This acid naturally exists in
the form of gas; but is so very soluble in water, and has so great an affinity
for it, that one grain of water will absorb and condense ten grains of acid
gas, and form the limpid fluid which you see in this bottle.
CAROLINE.

What a strong offensive smell it has!
MRS. B.

This acid contains a greater abundance of oxygen than any other, but it
retains it with very little force.
EMILY.

Then it must be a powerful caustic, both from the facility with which it
parts with its oxygen, and the quantity which it affords?

Page 332

MRS. B.

Very well, Emily; both cause and effect are exactly such as you describe:
nitric acid burns and destroys all kinds of organised matter. It even sets fire
to some of the most combustible substances.—We shall pour a little of it
over this piece of dry warm charcoal—you see it inflames it immediately; it
would do the same with oil of turpentine, phosphorus, and several other
very combustible bodies. This shows you how easily this acid is
decomposed by combustible bodies, since these effects must depend upon
the absorption of its oxygen.
Nitric acid has been used in the arts from time immemorial, but it is only
within these twenty-five years that its chemical nature has been ascertained.
The celebrated Mr. Cavendish discovered that it consisted of about 10 parts
of nitrogen and 25 of oxygen. * These principles, in their gaseous state,
combine at a high temperature; and this may be effected by repeatedly
passing the electrical spark through a mixture of the two gases.
EMILY.

The nitrogen and oxygen gases, of which the atmosphere is composed, do
not combine, I suppose, because their temperature is not sufficiently
elevated?
CAROLINE.

But in a thunder-storm, when the lightning repeatedly passes through them,
may it not produce nitric acid? We should be in a strange situation, if a
violent storm should at once convert the atmosphere into nitric acid.
MRS. B.

There is no danger of it, my dear; the lightning can affect but a very small
portion of the atmosphere, and though it were occasionally to produce a
little nitric acid, yet this never could happen to such an extent as to be
perceivable.
EMILY.

But how could the nitric acid be known, and used, before the method of
combining its constituents was discovered?

Page 333

MRS. B.

Before that period the nitric acid was obtained, and it is indeed still
extracted, for the common purposes of art, from the compound salt which it
forms with potash, commonly called nitre.
CAROLINE.

Why is it so called? Pray, Mrs. B., let these old unmeaning names be
entirely given up, by us at least; and let us call this salt nitrat of potash.
MRS. B.

With all my heart; but it is necessary that I should, at least, mention the old
names, and more especially those which are yet in common use; otherwise,
when you meet with them, you would not be able to understand their
meaning.
EMILY.

And how is the acid obtained from this salt?
MRS. B.

By the intervention of sulphuric acid, which combines with the potash, and
sets the nitric acid at liberty. This I can easily show you, by mixing some
nitrat of potash and sulphuric acid in this retort, and heating it over a lamp;
the nitric acid will come over in the form of vapour, which we shall collect
in a glass bell. This acid, diluted in water, is commonly called aqua fortis, if
Caroline will allow me to mention that name.
CAROLINE.

I have often heard that aqua fortis will dissolve almost all metals; it is no
doubt because it yields its oxygen so easily.
MRS. B.

Yes; and from this powerful solvent property, it derived the name of aqua
fortis, or strong water. Do you not recollect that we oxydated, and
afterwards dissolved, some copper in this acid?
EMILY.

Page 334

If I remember right, the nitrat of copper was the first instance you gave us
of a compound salt.
CAROLINE.

Can the nitric acid be completely decomposed and converted into nitrogen
and oxygen?
EMILY.

That cannot be the case, Caroline; since the acid can be decomposed only
by the combination of its constituents with other bodies.
MRS. B.

True; but caloric is sufficient for this purpose. By making the acid pass
through a red hot porcelain tube, it is decomposed; the nitrogen and oxygen
regain the caloric which they had lost in combining, and are thus both
restored to their gaseous state.
The nitric acid may also be partly decomposed, and is by this means
converted into nitrous acid.
CAROLINE.

This conversion must be easily effected, as the oxygen is so slightly
combined with the nitrogen.
MRS. B.

The partial decomposition of nitric acid is readily effected by most metals;
but it is sufficient to expose the nitric acid to a very strong light to make it
give out oxygen gas, and thus be converted into nitrous acid. Of this acid
there are various degrees, according to the proportions of oxygen which it
contains; the strongest, and that into which the nitric is first converted, is of
a yellow colour, as you see in this bottle.
CAROLINE.

How it fumes when the stopper is taken out!
MRS. B.

The acid exists naturally in a gaseous state, and is here so strongly
concentrated in water, that it is constantly escaping.

Page 335

Here is another bottle of nitrous acid, which, you see, is of an orange red;
this acid is weaker, the nitrogen being combined with a smaller quantity of
oxygen; and with a still less proportion of oxygen it is an olive-green
colour, as it appears in this third bottle. In short, the weaker the acid, the
deeper is its colour.
Nitrous acid acts still more powerfully on some inflammable substances
than the nitric.
EMILY.

I am surprised at that, as it contains less oxygen.
MRS. B.

But, on the other hand, it parts with its oxygen much more readily: you may
recollect that we once inflamed oil with this acid.
The next combinations of nitrogen and oxygen form only oxyds of nitrogen,
the first of which is commonly called nitrous air; or more properly nitric
oxyd gas. This may be obtained from nitric acid, by exposing the latter to
the action of metals, as in dissolving them it does not yield the whole of its
oxygen, but retains a portion of this principle sufficient to convert it into
this peculiar gas, a specimen of which I have prepared, and preserved
within this inverted glass bell.
EMILY.

It is a perfectly invisible elastic fluid.
MRS. B.

Yes; and it may be kept any length of time in this manner over water, as it is
not, like the nitric and nitrous acids, absorbable by it. It is rather heavier
than atmospherical air, and is incapable of supporting either combustion or
respiration. I am going to incline the glass gently on one side, so as to let
some of the gas escape—
EMILY.

How very curious!—It produces orange fumes like the nitrous acid! that is
the more extraordinary, as the gas within the glass is perfectly invisible.

Page 336

MRS. B.

It would give me much pleasure if you could make out the reason of this
curious change without requiring any further explanation.
CAROLINE.

It seems, by the colour and smell, as if it were converted into nitrous acid
gas: yet that cannot be, unless it combines with more oxygen; and how can
it obtain oxygen the very instant it escapes from the glass?
EMILY.

From the atmosphere, no doubt. Is it not so, Mrs. B.?
MRS. B.

You have guessed it; as soon as it comes in contact with the atmosphere, it
absorbs from it the additional quantity of oxygen necessary to convert it
into nitrous acid gas. And, if I now remove the bottle entirely from the
water, so as to bring at once the whole of the gas into contact with the
atmosphere, this conversion will appear still more striking—
EMILY.

Look, Caroline, the whole capacity of the bottle is instantly tinged of an
orange colour!
MRS. B.

Thus, you see, it is the most easy process imaginable to convert nitrous
oxyd gas into nitrous acid gas. The property of attracting oxygen from the
atmosphere, without any elevation of temperature, has occasioned this
gaseous oxyd being used as a test for ascertaining the degree of purity of
the atmosphere. I am going to show you how it is applied to this purpose.—
You see this graduated glass tube, which is closed at one end, (Plate X.
Fig. 2.)—I first fill it with water, and then introduce a certain measure of
nitrous gas, which, not being absorbable by water, passes through it, and
occupies the upper part of the tube. I must now add rather above two-thirds
of oxygen gas, which will just be sufficient to convert the nitrous oxyd gas
into nitrous acid gas.
CAROLINE.

Page 337

So it has!—I saw it turn of an orange colour; but it immediately afterwards
disappeared entirely, and the water, you see, has risen, and almost filled the
tube.
MRS. B.

That is because the acid gas is absorbable by water, and in proportion as the
gas impregnates the water, the latter rises in the tube. When the oxygen gas
is very pure, and the required proportion of nitrous oxyd gas very exact, the
whole is absorbed by the water; but if any other gas be mixed with the
oxygen, instead of combining with the nitrous oxygen, it will remain and
occupy the upper part of the tube; or, if the gases be not in the due
proportion, there will be a residue of that which predominates.—Before we
leave this subject, I must not forget to remark that nitrous acid may be
formed by dissolving nitrous oxyd gas in nitric acid. This solution may be
effected simply by making bubbles of nitrous oxyd gas pass through nitric
acid.
EMILY.

That is to say, that nitrogen at its highest degree of oxygenation, being
mixed with nitrogen at its lowest degree of oxygenation, will produce a
kind of intermediate substance, which is nitrous acid.
MRS. B.

You have stated the fact with great precision.—There are various other
methods of preparing nitrous oxyd, and of obtaining it from compound
bodies; but it is not necessary to enter into these particulars. It remains for
me only to mention another curious modification of oxygenated nitrogen,
which has been distinguished by the name of gaseous oxyd of nitrogen. It is
but lately that this gas has been accurately examined, and its properties have
been investigated chiefly by Sir H. Davy. It has obtained also the name of
exhilarating gas, from the very singular property which that gentleman has
discovered in it, of elevating the animal spirits, when inhaled into the lungs,
to a degree sometimes resembling delirium or intoxication.
CAROLINE.

Is it respirable, then?

Page 338

MRS. B.

It can scarcely be called respirable, as it would not support life for any
length of time; but it may be breathed for a few moments without any other
effects, than the singular exhilaration of spirits I have just mentioned. It
affects different people, however, in a very different manner. Some become
violent, even outrageous: others experience a languor, attended with
faintness; but most agree in opinion, that the sensations it excites are
extremely pleasant.
CAROLINE.

I think I should like to try it—how do you breathe it?
MRS. B.

By collecting the gas in a bladder, to which a short tube with a stop-cock is
adapted; this is applied to the mouth with one hand, whilst the nostrils are
kept closed with the other, that the common air may have no access. You
then alternately inspire, and expire the gas, till you perceive its effects. But I
cannot consent to your making the experiment; for the nerves are
sometimes unpleasantly affected by it, and I would not run any risk of that
kind.
EMILY.

I should like, at least, to see somebody breathe it; but pray by what means is
this curious gas obtained?
MRS. B.

It is procured from nitrat of ammonia, an artificial salt which yields this gas
on the application of a gentle heat. I have put some of the salt into a retort,
and by the aid of a lamp the gas will be extricated.—
CAROLINE.

Bubbles of air begin to escape through the neck of the retort into the water
apparatus; will you not collect them?
MRS. B.

The gas that first comes over need not be preserved, as it consists of little
more than the common air that was in the retort; besides, there is always in

Page 339

this experiment a quantity of watery vapour which must come away before
the nitrous oxyd appears.
EMILY.

Watery vapour! Whence does that proceed? There is no water in nitrat of
ammonia?
MRS. B.

You must recollect that there is in every salt a quantity of water of
crystallisation, which may be evaporated by heat alone. But, besides this,
water is actually generated in this experiment, as you will see presently.
First tell me, what are the constituent parts of nitrat of ammonia?
EMILY.

Ammonia, and nitric acid: this salt, therefore, contains three different
elements, nitrogen and hydrogen, which produce the ammonia; and oxygen,
which, with nitrogen, forms the acid.
MRS. B.

Well then, in this process the ammonia is decomposed; the hydrogen quits
the nitrogen to combine with some of the oxygen of the nitric acid, and
forms with it the watery vapour which is now coming over. When that is
effected, what will you expect to find?
EMILY.

Nitrous acid instead of nitric acid, and nitrogen instead of ammonia.
MRS. B.

Exactly so; and the nitrous acid and nitrogen combine, and form the
gaseous oxyd of nitrogen, in which the proportion of oxygen is 37 parts to
63 of nitrogen.
You may have observed, that for a little while no bubbles of air have come
over, and we have perceived only a stream of vapour condensing as it
issued into the water.—Now bubbles of air again make their appearance,
and I imagine that by this time all the watery vapour is come away, and that
we may begin to collect the gas. We may try whether it is pure, by filling a

Page 340

phial with it, and plunging a taper into it—yes, it will do now, for the taper
burns brighter than in the common air, and with a greenish flame.
CAROLINE.

But how is that? I thought no gas would support combustion but oxygen or
chlorine.
MRS. B.

Or any gas that contains oxygen, and is ready to yield it, which is the case
with this in a considerable degree; it is not, therefore, surprising that it
should accelerate the combustion of the taper.
You see that the gas is now produced in great abundance; we shall collect a
large quantity of it, and I dare say that we shall find some of the family who
will be curious to make the experiment of respiring it. Whilst this process is
going on, we may take a general survey of the most important combinations
of the nitric and nitrous acids with the alkalies.
The first of these is nitrat of potash, commonly called nitre or saltpetre.
CAROLINE.

Is not that the salt with which gunpowder is made?
MRS. B.

Yes. Gunpowder is a mixture of five parts of nitre to one of sulphur, and
one of charcoal.—Nitre from its great proportion of oxygen, and from the
facility with which it yields it, is the basis of most detonating compositions.
EMILY.

But what is the cause of the violent detonation of gunpowder when set
fire to?
MRS. B.

Detonation may proceed from two causes; the sudden formation or
destruction of an elastic fluid. In the first case, when either a solid or liquid
is instantaneously converted into an elastic fluid, the prodigious and sudden
expansion of the body strikes the air with great violence, and this
concussion produces the sound called detonation.

Page 341

CAROLINE.

That I comprehend very well; but how can a similar effect be produced by
the destruction of a gas?
MRS. B.

A gas can be destroyed only by condensing it to a liquid or solid state; when
this takes place suddenly, the gas, in assuming a new and more compact
form, produces a vacuum, into which the surrounding air rushes with great
impetuosity; and it is by that rapid and violent motion that the sound is
produced. In all detonations, therefore, gases are either suddenly formed, or
destroyed. In that of gunpowder, can you tell me which of these two
circumstances takes place?
EMILY.

As gunpowder is a solid, it must, of course, produce the gases in its
detonation; but how, I cannot tell.
MRS. B.

The constituents of gunpowder, when heated to a certain degree, enter into a
number of new combinations, and are instantaneously converted into a
variety of gases, the sudden expansion of which gives rise to the detonation.
CAROLINE.

And in what instance does the destruction or condensation of gases produce
detonation?
MRS. B.

I can give you one with which you are well acquainted; the sudden
combination of the oxygen and hydrogen gases.
CAROLINE.

True; I recollect perfectly that hydrogen detonates with oxygen when the
two gases are converted into water.
MRS. B.

But let us return to the nitrat of potash.—This salt is decomposed when
exposed to heat, and mixed with any combustible body, such as carbon,

Page 342

sulphur, or metals, these substances oxydating rapidly at the expense of the
nitrat. I must show you an instance of this.—I expose to the fire some of the
salt in a small iron ladle, and, when it is sufficiently heated, add to it some
powdered charcoal; this will attract the oxygen from the salt, and be
converted into carbonic acid.—
EMILY.

But what occasions that crackling noise, and those vivid flashes that
accompany it?
MRS. B.

The rapidity with which the carbonic acid gas is formed occasions a
succession of small detonations, which, together with the emission of flame,
is called deflagration.
Nitrat of ammonia we have already noticed, on account of the gaseous oxyd
of nitrogen which is obtained from it.
Nitrat of silver is the lunar caustic, so remarkable for its property of
destroying animal fibre, for which purpose it is often used by surgeons.—
We have said so much on a former occasion, on the mode in which caustics
act on animal matter, that I shall not detain you any longer on this subject.

We now come to the carbonic acid, which we have already had many
opportunities of noticing. You recollect that this acid may be formed by the
combustion of carbon, whether in its imperfect state of charcoal, or in its
purest form of diamond. And it is not necessary, for this purpose, to burn
the carbon in oxygen gas, as we did in the preceding lecture; for you need
only light a piece of charcoal and suspend it under a receiver on the water
bath. The charcoal will soon be extinguished, and the air in the receiver will
be found mixed with carbonic acid. The process, however, is much more
expeditious if the combustion be performed in pure oxygen gas.
CAROLINE.

But how can you separate the carbonic acid, obtained in this manner, from
the air with which it is mixed?

Page 343

MRS. B.

The readiest mode is to introduce under the receiver a quantity of caustic
lime, or caustic alkali, which soon attracts the whole of the carbonic acid to
form a carbonat.—The alkali is found increased in weight, and the volume
of the air is diminished by a quantity equal to that of the carbonic acid
which was mixed with it.
EMILY.

Pray is there no method of obtaining pure carbon from carbonic acid?
MRS. B.

For a long time it was supposed that carbonic acid was not
decompoundable; but Mr. Tennant discovered, a few years ago, that this
acid may be decomposed by burning phosphorus in a closed vessel with
carbonat of soda or carbonat of lime: the phosphorus absorbs the oxygen
from the carbonat, whilst the carbon is separated in the form of a black
powder. This decomposition, however, is not effected simply by the
attraction of the phosphorus for oxygen, since it is weaker than that of
charcoal; but the attraction of the alkali of lime for the phosphoric acid,
unites its power at the same time.
CAROLINE.

Cannot we make that experiment?
MRS. B.

Not easily; it requires being performed with extreme nicety, in order to
obtain any sensible quantity of carbon, and the experiment is much too
delicate for me to attempt it. But there can be no doubt of the accuracy of
Mr. Tennant’s results; and all chemists now agree, that one hundred parts of
carbonic acid gas consists of about twenty-eight parts of carbon to seventy-
two of oxygen gas. But if you recollect, we decomposed carbonic acid gas
the other day by burning potassium in it.
CAROLINE.

True, so we did; and found the carbon precipitated on the regenerated
potash.

Page 344

MRS. B.

Carbonic acid gas is found very abundantly in nature; it is supposed to form
about one thousandth part of the atmosphere, and is constantly produced by
the respiration of animals; it exists in a great variety of combinations, and is
exhaled from many natural decompositions. It is contained in a state of
great purity in certain caves, such as the Grotto del Cane, near Naples.
EMILY.

I recollect having read an account of that grotto, and of the cruel
experiments made on the poor dogs, to gratify the curiosity of strangers.
But I understood that the vapour exhaled by this cave was called fixed air.
MRS. B.

That is the name by which carbonic acid was known before its chemical
composition was discovered.—This gas is more destructive of life than any
other; and if the poor animals that are submitted to its effects are not
plunged into cold water as soon as they become senseless, they do not
recover. It extinguishes flame instantaneously. I have collected some in this
glass, which I will pour over the candle.
CAROLINE.

This is extremely singular—it seems to extinguish it as it were by
enchantment, as the gas is invisible. I never should have imagined that gas
could have been poured like a liquid.
MRS. B.

It can be done with carbonic acid only, as no other gas is sufficiently heavy
to be susceptible of being poured out in the atmospherical air without
mixing with it.
EMILY.

Pray by what means did you obtain this gas?
MRS. B.

I procured it from marble. Carbonic acid gas has so strong an attraction for
all the alkalies and alkaline earths, that these are always found in nature in
the state of carbonats. Combined with lime, this acid forms chalk, which

Page 345

may be considered as the basis of all kinds of marbles, and calcareous
stones. From these substances carbonic acid is easily separated, as it
adheres so slightly to its combinations, that the carbonats are all
decomposable by any of the other acids. I can easily show you how I
obtained this gas; I poured some diluted sulphuric acid over pulverised
marble in this bottle (the same which we used the other day to prepare
hydrogen gas), and the gas escaped through the tube connected with it; the
operation still continues, as you may easily perceive—
EMILY.

Yes, it does; there is a great fermentation in the glass vessel. What singular
commotion is excited by the sulphuric acid taking possession of the lime,
and driving out the carbonic acid!
CAROLINE.

But did the carbonic acid exist in a gaseous state in the marble?
MRS. B.

Certainly not; the acid, when in a state of combination, is capable of
existing in a solid form.
CAROLINE.

Whence, then, does it obtain the caloric necessary to convert it into gas?
MRS. B.

It may be supplied in this case from the mixture of sulphuric acid and water,
which produces an evolution of heat, even greater than is required for the
purpose; since, as you may perceive by touching the glass vessel,
a considerable quantity of the caloric disengaged becomes sensible. But a
supply of caloric may be obtained also from a diminution of capacity for
heat, occasioned by the new combination which takes place; and, indeed,
this must be the case when other acids are employed for the disengagement
of carbonic acid gas, which do not, like the sulphuric, produce heat on
being mixed with water. Carbonic acid may likewise be disengaged from its
combinations by heat alone, which restores it to its gaseous state.
CAROLINE.

Page 346

It appears to me very extraordinary that the same gas, which is produced by
the burning of wood and coals, should exist also in such bodies as marble,
and chalk, which are incombustible substances.
MRS. B.

I will not answer that objection, Caroline, because I think I can put you in a
way of doing it yourself. Is carbonic acid combustible?
CAROLINE.

Why, no—because it is a body that has been already burnt; it is carbon only,
and not the acid, that is combustible.
MRS. B.

Well, and what inference do you draw from this?
CAROLINE.

That carbonic acid cannot render the bodies with which it is united
combustible; but that simple carbon does, and that it is in this elementary
state that it exists in wood, coals, and a great variety of other combustible
bodies.—Indeed, Mrs. B., you are very ungenerous; you are not satisfied
with convincing me that my objections are frivolous, but you oblige me to
prove them so myself.
MRS. B.

You must confess, however, that I make ample amends for the detection of
error, when I enable you to discover the truth. You, understand, now, I hope,
that carbonic acid is equally produced by the decomposition of chalk, or by
the combustion of charcoal. These processes are certainly of a very different
nature; in the first case the acid is already formed, and requires nothing
more than heat to restore it to its gaseous state; whilst, in the latter, the acid
is actually made by the process of combustion.
CAROLINE.

I understand it now perfectly. But I have just been thinking of another
difficulty, which, I hope, you will excuse my not being able to remove
myself. How does the immense quantity of calcareous earth, which is

Page 347

spread all over the globe, obtain the carbonic acid with which it is
combined?
MRS. B.

The question is, indeed, not very easy to answer; but I conceive that the
general carbonisation of calcareous matter may have been the effect of a
general combustion, occasioned by some revolution of our globe, and
producing an immense supply of carbonic acid, with which the calcareous
matter became impregnated; or that this may have been effected by a
gradual absorption of carbonic acid from the atmosphere.—But this would
lead us to discussions which we cannot indulge in, without deviating too
much from our subject.
EMILY.

How does it happen that we do not perceive the pernicious effects of the
carbonic acid which is floating in the atmosphere?
MRS. B.

Because of the state of very great dilution in which it exists there. But can
you tell me, Emily, what are the sources which keep the atmosphere
constantly supplied with this acid?
EMILY.

I suppose the combustion of wood, coals, and other substances, that contain
carbon.
MRS. B.

And also the breath of animals.
CAROLINE.

The breath of animals! I thought you said that this gas was not at all
respirable, but on the contrary, extremely poisonous.
MRS. B.

So it is; but although animals cannot breathe in carbonic acid gas, yet, in the
process of respiration, they have the power of forming this gas in their
lungs; so that the air which we expire, or reject from the lungs, always

Page 348

contains a certain proportion of carbonic acid, which is much greater than
that which is commonly found in the atmosphere.
CAROLINE.

But what is it that renders carbonic acid such a deadly poison?
MRS. B.

The manner in which this gas destroys life, seems to be merely by
preventing the access of respirable air; for carbonic acid gas, unless very
much diluted with common air, does not penetrate into the lungs, as the
windpipe actually contracts and refuses it admittance.—But we must
dismiss this subject at present, as we shall have an opportunity of treating of
respiration much more fully, when we come to the chemical functions of
animals.
EMILY.

Is carbonic acid as destructive to the life of vegetables as it is to that of
animals?
MRS. B.

If a vegetable be completely immersed in it, I believe it generally proves
fatal to it; but mixed in certain proportions with atmospherical air, it is, on
the contrary, very favourable to vegetation.
You remember, I suppose, our mentioning the mineral waters, both natural
and artificial, which contain carbonic acid gas?
CAROLINE.

You mean the Seltzer water?
MRS. B.

That is one of those which are the most used; there are, however, a variety
of others into which carbonic acid enters as an ingredient: all these waters
are usually distinguished by the name of acidulous or gaseous mineral
waters.
The class of salts called carbonats is the most numerous in nature; we must
pass over them in a very cursory manner, as the subject is far too extensive

Page 349

for us to enter on it in detail. The state of carbonat is the natural state of a
vast number of minerals, and particularly of the alkalies and alkaline earths,
as they have so great an attraction for the carbonic acid, that they are almost
always found combined with it; and you may recollect that it is only by
separating them from this acid, that they acquire that causticity and those
striking qualities which I have formerly described. All marbles, chalks,
shells, calcareous spars, and lime-stones of every description, are neutral
salts, in which lime, their common basis, has lost all its characteristic
properties.
EMILY.

But if all these various substances are formed by the union of lime with
carbonic acid, whence arises their diversity of form and appearance?
MRS. B.

Both from the different proportions of their component parts, and from a
variety of foreign ingredients which may be occasionally blended with
them: the veins and colours of marbles, for instance, proceed from a
mixture of metallic substances; silex and alumine also frequently enter into
these combinations. The various carbonats, therefore, that I have
enumerated, cannot be considered as pure unadulterated neutral salts,
although they certainly belong to that class of bodies.

* The proportion stated by Sir H. Davy, in his Chemical
Researches, is as 1 to 2.389.

CONVERSATION XIX.

ON THE BORACIC, FLUORIC, MURIATIC, AND OXYGENATED
MURIATIC ACIDS; AND ON MURIATS.—ON IODINE AND
IODIC ACID.

Page 350

MRS. B.

We now come to the three remaining acids with simple bases, the
compound nature of which, though long suspected, has been but recently
proved. The chief of these is the muriatic; but I shall first describe the two
others, as their bases have been obtained more distinctly than that of the
muriatic acid.
You may recollect I mentioned the boracic acid. This is found very
sparingly in some parts of Europe, but for the use of manufactures we have
always received it from the remote country of Thibet, where it is found in
some lakes, combined with soda. It is easily separated from the soda by
sulphuric acid, and appears in the form of shining scales, as you see here.
CAROLINE.

I am glad to meet with an acid which we need not be afraid to touch; for I
perceive, from your keeping it in a piece of paper, that it is more innocent
than our late acquaintance, the sulphuric and nitric acids.
MRS. B.

Certainly; but being more inert, you will not find its properties so
interesting. However, its decomposition, and the brilliant spectacle it
affords when its basis again unites with oxygen, atones for its want of other
striking qualities.
Sir H. Davy succeeded in decomposing the boracic acid, (which had till
then been considered as undecompoundable,) by various methods. On
exposing this acid to the Voltaic battery, the positive wire gave out oxygen,
and on the negative wire was deposited a black substance, in appearance
resembling charcoal. This was the basis of the acid, which Sir H. Davy has
called Boracium, or Boron.
The same substance was obtained in more considerable quantities, by
exposing the acid to a great heat in an iron gun-barrel.
A third method of decomposing the boracic acid consisted in burning
potassium in contact with it in vacuo. The potassium attracts the oxygen
from the acid, and leaves its basis in a separate state.

Page 351

The recomposition of this acid I shall show you, by burning some of its
basis, which you see here, in a retort full of oxygen gas. The heat of a
candle is all that is required for this combustion.—
EMILY.

The light is astonishingly brilliant, and what beautiful sparks it throws out!
MRS. B.

The result of this combustion is the boracic acid, the nature of which, you
see, is proved both by analytic and synthetic means. Its basis has not, it is
true, a metallic appearance; but it makes very hard alloys with other metals.
EMILY.

But pray, Mrs. B., for what purpose is the boracic acid used in
manufactures?
MRS. B.

Its principal use is in conjunction with soda, that is, in the state of borat of
soda, which in the arts is commonly called borax. This salt has a peculiar
power of dissolving metallic oxyds, and of promoting the fusion of
substances capable of being melted; it is accordingly employed in various
metallic arts; it is used, for example, to remove the oxyd from the surface of
metals, and is often employed in the assaying of metallic ores.

Let us now proceed to the fluoric acid. This acid is obtained from a
substance which is found frequently in mines, and particularly in those of
Derbyshire, called fluor, a name which it acquired from the circumstance of
its being used to render the ores of metals more fluid when heated.
CAROLINE.

Pray is not this the Derbyshire spar, of which so many ornaments are made?
MRS. B.

The same; but though it has long been employed for a variety of purposes,
its nature was unknown until Scheele, the great Swedish chemist,
discovered that it consisted of lime united with a peculiar acid, which
obtained the name of fluoric acid. It is easily separated from the lime by the

Page 352

sulphuric acid, and unless condensed in water, ascends in the form of gas.
A very peculiar property of this acid is its union with siliceous earths,
which I have already mentioned. If the distillation of this acid is performed
in glass vessels, they are corroded, and the siliceous part of the glass comes
over, united with the gas; if water is then admitted, part of the silex is
deposited, as you may observe in this jar.
CAROLINE.

I see white flakes forming on the surface of the water; is that silex?
MRS. B.

Yes it is. This power of corroding glass has been used for engraving, or
rather etching, upon it. The glass is first covered with a coat of wax,
through which the figures to be engraved are to be scratched with a pin;
then pouring the fluoric acid over the wax, it corrodes the glass where the
scratches have been made.
CAROLINE.

I should like to have a bottle of this acid, to make engravings.
MRS. B.

But you could not have it in a glass bottle, for in that case the acid would be
saturated with silex, and incapable of executing an engraving; the same
thing would happen were the acid kept in vessels of porcelain or earthen-
ware; this acid must therefore be both prepared and preserved in vessels of
silver.
If it be distilled from fluor spar and vitriolic acid, in silver or leaden vessels,
the receiver being kept very cold during the distillation, it assumes the form
of a dense fluid, and in that state is the most intensely corrosive substance
known. This seems to be the acid combined with a little water. It may be
called hydro-fluoric acid; and Sir H. Davy has been led, from some late
experiments on the subject, to consider pure fluoric acid as a compound of a
certain unknown principle, which he calls fluorine, with hydrogen.
Sir H. Davy has also attempted to decompose the fluoric acid by burning
potassium in contact with it; but he has not yet been able by this or any
other method, to obtain its basis in a distinct separate state.

Page 353

We shall conclude our account of the acids with that of the muriatic acid,
which is perhaps the most curious and interesting of all of them. It is found
in nature combined with soda, lime, and magnesia. Muriat of soda is the
common sea-salt, and from this substance the acid is usually disengaged by
means of the sulphuric acid. The natural state of the muriatic acid is that of
an invisible permanent gas, at the common temperature of the atmosphere;
but it has a remarkably strong attraction for water, and assumes the form of
a whitish cloud whenever it meets any moisture to combine with. This acid
is remarkable for its peculiar and very pungent smell, and possesses, in a
powerful degree, most of the acid properties. Here is a bottle containing
muriatic acid in a liquid state.
CAROLINE.

And how is it liquefied?
MRS. B.

By impregnating water with it; its strong attraction for water makes it very
easy to obtain it in a liquid form. Now, if I open the phial, you may observe
a kind of vapour rising from it, which is muriatic acid gas, of itself
invisible, but made apparent by combining with the moisture of the
atmosphere.
EMILY.

Have you not any of the pure muriatic acid gas?
MRS. B.

This jar is full of that acid in its gaseous state—it is inverted over mercury
instead of water, because, being absorbable by water, this gas cannot be
confined by it.—I shall now raise the jar a little on one side, and suffer
some of the gas to escape.—You see that it immediately becomes visible in
the form of a cloud.
EMILY.

It must be, no doubt, from its uniting with the moisture of the atmosphere,
that it is converted into this dewy vapour.
MRS. B.

Page 354

Certainly; and for the same reason, that is to say, its extreme eagerness to
unite with water, this gas will cause snow to melt as rapidly as an intense
fire.
This acid proved much more refractory when Sir H. Davy attempted to
decompose it than the other two undecompounded acids. It is singular that
potassium will burn in muriatic acid, and be converted into potash, without
decomposing the acid, and the result of this combustion is a muriat of
potash; for the potash, as soon as it is regenerated, combines with the
muriatic acid.
CAROLINE.

But how can the potash be regenerated if the muriatic acid does not oxydate
the potassium?
MRS. B.

The potassium, in this process, obtains oxygen from the moisture with
which the muriatic acid is always combined, and accordingly hydrogen,
resulting from the decomposition of the moisture, is invariably evolved.
EMILY.

But why not make these experiments with dry muriatic acid?
MRS. B.

Dry acids cannot be acted on by the Voltaic battery, because acids are non-
conductors of electricity, unless moistened. In the course of a number of
experiments which Sir H. Davy made upon acids in a state of dryness, he
observed that the presence of water appeared always necessary to develop
the acid properties, so that acids are not even capable of reddening
vegetable blues if they have been carefully deprived of moisture. This
remarkable circumstance led him to suspect, that water, instead of oxygen,
may be the acidifying principle; but this he threw out rather as a conjecture
than as an established point.
Sir H. Davy obtained very curious results from burning potassium in a
mixture of phosphorus and muriatic acid, and also of sulphur and muriatic
acid; the latter detonates with great violence. All his experiments, however,
failed in presenting to his view the basis of the muriatic acid, of which he

Page 355

was in search; and he was at last induced to form an opinion respecting the
nature of this acid, which I shall presently explain.
EMILY.

Is this acid susceptible of different degrees of oxygenation?
MRS. B.

Yes, for though we cannot deoxygenate this acid, yet we may add oxygen
to it.
CAROLINE.

Why, then, is not the least degree of oxygenation of the acid called the
muriatous, and the higher degree the muriatic acid?
MRS. B.

Because, instead of becoming, like other acids, more dense, and more acid
by an addition of oxygen, it is rendered on the contrary more volatile, more
pungent, but less acid, and less absorbable by water. These circumstances,
therefore, seem to indicate the propriety of making an exception to the
nomenclature. The highest degree of oxygenation of this acid has been
distinguished by the additional epithet of oxygenated, or, for the sake of
brevity, oxy, so that it is called the oxygenated, or oxy-muriatic acid. This
likewise exists in a gaseous form, at the temperature of the atmosphere; it is
also susceptible of being absorbed by water, and can be congealed, or
solidified, by a certain degree of cold.
EMILY.

And how do you obtain the oxy-muriatic acid?
MRS. B.

In various ways; but it may be most conveniently obtained by distilling
liquid muriatic acid over oxyd of manganese, which supplies the acid with
the additional oxygen. One part of the acid being put into a retort, with two
parts of the oxyd of manganese, and the heat of a lamp applied, the gas is
soon disengaged, and may be received over water, as it is but sparingly
absorbed by it.—I have collected some in this jar—

Page 356

CAROLINE.

It is not invisible, like the generality of gases; for it is of a yellowish colour.
MRS. B.

The muriatic acid extinguishes flame, whilst, on the contrary, the oxy-
muriatic makes the flame larger, and gives it a dark red colour. Can you
account for this difference in the two acids?
EMILY.

Yes, I think so; the muriatic acid will not supply the flame with the oxygen
necessary for its support; but when this acid is further oxygenated, it will
part with its additional quantity of oxygen, and in this way support
combustion.
MRS. B.

That is exactly the case; indeed the oxygen added to the muriatic acid,
adheres so slightly to it, that it is separated by mere exposure to the sun’s
rays. This acid is decomposed also by combustible bodies, many of which it
burns, and actually inflames, without any previous increase of temperature.
CAROLINE.

That is extraordinary, indeed! I hope you mean to indulge us with some of
these experiments?
MRS. B.

I have prepared several glass jars of oxy-muriatic acid gas for that purpose.
In the first we shall introduce some Dutch gold leaf.—Do you observe that
it takes fire?
EMILY.

Yes, indeed it does—how wonderful it is! It became immediately red hot,
but was soon smothered in a thick vapour.
CAROLINE.

What a disagreeable smell!
MRS. B.

Page 357

We shall try the same experiment with phosphorus in another jar of this
acid.—You had better keep your handkerchief to your nose when I open it
—now let us drop into it this little piece of phosphorus—
CAROLINE.

It burns really; and almost as brilliantly as in oxygen gas! But, what is most
extraordinary, these combustions take place without the metal or
phosphorus being previously lighted, or even in the least heated.
MRS. B.

All these curious effects are owing to the very great facility with which this
acid yields oxygen to such bodies as are strongly disposed to combine with
it. It appears extraordinary indeed to see bodies, and metals in particular,
melted down and inflamed, by a gas without any increase of temperature,
either of the gas, or of the combustible. The phenomenon, however, is, you
see, well accounted for.
EMILY.

Why did you burn a piece of Dutch gold leaf rather than a piece of any
other metal?
MRS. B.

Because, in the first place, it is a composition of metals (consisting chiefly
of copper) which burns readily; and I use a thin metallic leaf in preference
to a lump of metal, because it offers to the action of the gas but a small
quantity of matter under a large surface. Filings, or shavings, would answer
the purpose nearly as well; but a lump of metal, though the surface would
oxydate with great rapidity, would not take fire. Pure gold is not inflamed
by oxy-muriatic acid gas, but it is rapidly oxydated, and dissolved by it;
indeed, this acid is the only one that will dissolve gold.
EMILY.

This, I suppose, is what is commonly called aqua regia, which you know is
the only thing that will act upon gold.
MRS. B.

Page 358

That is not exactly the case either; for aqua regia is composed of a mixture
of muriatic acid and nitric acid.—But, in fact, the result of this mixture is
the formation of oxy-muriatic acid, as the muriatic acid oxygenates itself at
the expence of the nitric; this mixture, therefore, though it bears the name of
nitro-muriatic acid, acts on gold merely in virtue of the oxy-muriatic acid
which it contains.
Sulphur, volatile oils, and many other substances, will burn in the same
manner in oxy-muriatic acid gas; but I have not prepared a sufficient
quantity of it, to show you the combustion of all these bodies.
CAROLINE.

There are several jars of the gas yet remaining.
MRS. B.

We must reserve these for future experiments. The oxy-muriatic acid does
not, like other acids, redden the blue vegetable colours; but it totally
destroys any colour, and turns all vegetables perfectly white. Let us collect
some vegetable substances to put into this glass, which is full of gas.
EMILY.

Here is a sprig of myrtle—
CAROLINE.

And here some coloured paper—
MRS. B.

We shall also put in this piece of scarlet riband, and a rose—
EMILY.

Their colours begin to fade immediately! But how does the gas produce this
effect?
MRS. B.

The oxygen combines with the colouring matter of these substances, and
destroys it; that is to say, destroys the property which these colours had of
reflecting only one kind of rays, and renders them capable of reflecting
them all, which, you know, will make them appear white. Old prints may be

Page 359

cleaned by this acid, for the paper will be whitened without injury to the
impression, as printer’s ink is made of materials (oil and lamp black) which
are not acted upon by acids.
This property of the oxy-muriatic acid has lately been employed in
manufactures in a variety of bleaching processes; but for these purposes the
gas must be dissolved in water, as the acid is thus rendered much milder
and less powerful in its effects; for, in a gaseous state, it would destroy the
texture, as well as the colour of the substance submitted to its action.
CAROLINE.

Look at the things which we put into the gas; they have now entirely lost
their colour!
MRS. B.

The effect of the acid is almost completed; and, if we were to examine the
quantity that remains, we should find it to consist chiefly of muriatic acid.
The oxy-muriatic acid has been used to purify the air in fever hospitals and
prisons, as it burns and destroys putrid effluvia of every kind. The infection
of the small-pox is likewise destroyed by this gas, and matter that has been
submitted to its influence will no longer generate that disorder.
CAROLINE.

Indeed, I think the remedy must be nearly as bad as the disease; the oxy-
muriatic acid has such a dreadfully suffocating smell.
MRS. B.

It is certainly extremely offensive; but by keeping the mouth shut, and
wetting the nostrils with liquid ammonia, in order to neutralize the vapour
as it reaches the nose, its prejudicial effects may be in some degree
prevented. At any rate, however, this mode of disinfection can hardly be
used in places that are inhabited. And as the vapour of nitric acid, which is
scarcely less efficacious for this purpose, is not at all prejudicial, it is
usually preferred on such occasions.
CAROLINE.

Page 360

You have not told us yet what is Sir H. Davy’s new opinion respecting the
nature of muriatic acid, to which you alluded a few minutes ago?
MRS. B.

True; I avoided noticing it then, because you could not have understood it
without some previous knowledge of the oxy-muriatic acid, which I have
but just introduced to your acquaintance.
Sir H. Davy’s idea is that muriatic acid, instead of being a compound,
consisting of an unknown basis and oxygen, is formed by the union of oxy-
muriatic gas with hydrogen.
EMILY.

Have you not told us just now that oxy-muriatic gas was itself a compound
of muriatic acid and oxygen?
MRS. B.

Yes; but according to Sir H. Davy’s hypothesis, oxy-muriatic gas is
considered as a simple body, which contains no oxygen—as a substance of
its own kind, which has a great analogy to oxygen in most of its properties,
though in others it differs entirely from it.—According to this view of the
subject, the name of oxy-muriatic acid can no longer be proper, and
therefore Sir H. Davy has adopted that of chlorine, or chlorine gas, a name
which is simply expressive of its greenish colour; and in compliance with
that philosopher’s theory, we have placed chlorine in our table among the
simple bodies.
CAROLINE.

But what was Sir H. Davy’s reason for adopting an opinion so contrary to
that which had hitherto prevailed?
MRS. B.

There are many circumstances which are favourable to the new doctrine;
but the clearest and simplest fact in its support is, that if hydrogen gas and
oxy-muriatic gas be mixed together, both these gases disappear, and
muriatic acid gas is formed.
EMILY.

Page 361

That seems to be a complete proof; is it not considered as perfectly
conclusive?
MRS. B.

Not so decisive as it appears at first sight; because it is argued by those who
still incline to the old doctrine, that muriatic acid gas, however dry it may
be, always contains a certain quantity of water, which is supposed essential
to its formation. So that, in the experiment just mentioned, this water is
supplied by the union of the hydrogen gas with the oxygen of the oxy-
muriatic acid; and therefore the mixture resolves itself into the base of
muriatic acid and water, that is, muriatic acid gas.
CAROLINE.

I think the old theory must be the true one; for otherwise how could you
explain the formation of oxy-muriatic gas, from a mixture of muriatic acid
and oxyd of manganese?
MRS. B.

Very easily; you need only suppose that in this process the muriatic acid is
decomposed; its hydrogen unites with the oxygen of the manganese to form
water, and the chlorine appears in its separate state.
EMILY.

But how can you explain the various combustions which take place in oxy-
muriatic gas, if you consider it as containing no oxygen?
MRS. B.

We need only suppose that combustion is the result of intense chemical
action; so that chlorine, like oxygen, in combining with bodies, forms
compounds which have less capacity for caloric than their constituent
principles, and, therefore, caloric is evolved at the moment of their
combination.
EMILY.

If, then, we may explain every thing by either theory, to which of the two
shall we give the preference?

Page 362

MRS. B.

It will, perhaps, be better to wait for more positive proofs, if such can be
obtained, before we decide positively upon the subject. The new doctrine
has certainly gained ground very rapidly, and may be considered as nearly
established; but several competent judges still refuse their assent to it, and
until that theory is very generally adopted, it may be as well for us still
occasionally to use the language to which chemists have long been
accustomed.—But let us proceed to the examination of salts formed by
muriatic acid.
Among the compound salts formed by muriatic acid, the muriat of soda, or
common salt, is the most interesting. * The uses and properties of this salt
are too well known to require much comment. Besides the pleasant flavour
it imparts to the food, it is very wholesome, when not used to excess, as it
assists the process of digestion.
Sea-water is the great source from which muriat of soda is extracted by
evaporation. But it is also found in large solid masses in the bowels of the
earth, in England, and in many other parts of the world.
EMILY.

I thought that salts, when solid, were always in the state of crystals; but the
common table-salt is in the form of a coarse white powder.
MRS. B.

Crystallisation depends, as you may recollect, on the slow and regular
reunion of particles dissolved in a fluid; common sea-salt is only in a state
of imperfect crystallisation, because the process by which it is prepared is
not favourable to the formation of regular crystals. But if you dissolve it,
and afterwards evaporate the water slowly, you will obtain a regular
crystallisation.
Muriat of ammonia is another combination of this acid, which we have
already mentioned as the principal source from which ammonia is derived.
I can at once show you the formation of this salt by the immediate
combination of muriatic acid with ammonia.—These two glass jars contain,
the one muriatic acid gas, the other ammoniacal gas, both of which are

Page 363

perfectly invisible—now, if I mix them together, you see they immediately
form an opake white cloud, like smoke.—If a thermometer was placed in
the jar in which these gases are mixed, you would perceive that some heat is
at the same time produced.
EMILY.

The effects of chemical combinations are, indeed, wonderful!—How
extraordinary it is that two invisible bodies should become visible by their
union!
MRS. B.

This strikes you with astonishment, because it is a phenomenon which
nature seldom exhibits to our view; but the most common of her operations
are as wonderful, and it is their frequency only that prevents our regarding
them with equal admiration. What would be more surprising, for instance,
than combustion, were it not rendered so familiar by custom?
EMILY.

That is true.—But pray, Mrs. B., is this white cloud the salt that produces
ammonia? How different it is from the solid muriat of ammonia which you
once showed us!
MRS. B.

It is the same substance which first appears in the state of vapour, but will
soon be condensed by cooling against the sides of the jar, in the form of
very minute crystals.
We may now proceed to the oxy-muriats. In this class of salts the oxy-
muriat of potash is the most worthy of our attention, for its striking
properties. The acid, in this state of combination, contains a still greater
proportion of oxygen than when alone.
CAROLINE.

But how can the oxy-muriatic acid acquire an increase of oxygen by
combining with potash?
MRS. B.

Page 364

It does not really acquire an additional quantity of oxygen, but it loses some
of the muriatic acid, which produces the same effect, as the acid which
remains is proportionably super-oxygenated. *
If this salt be mixed, and merely rubbed together with sulphur, phosphorus,
charcoal, or indeed any other combustible, it explodes strongly.
CAROLINE.

Like gun-powder, I suppose, it is suddenly converted into elastic fluids?
MRS. B.

Yes; but with this remarkable difference, that no increase of temperature,
any further than is produced by gentle friction, is required in this instance.
Can you tell me what gases are generated by the detonation of this salt with
charcoal?
EMILY.

Let me consider . . . . . The oxy-muriatic acid parts with its excess of
oxygen to the charcoal, by which means it is converted into muriatic acid
gas; whilst the charcoal, being burnt by the oxygen, is changed to carbonic
acid gas.—What becomes of the potash I cannot tell.
MRS. B.

That is a fixed product which remains in the vessel.
CAROLINE.

But since the potash does not enter into the new combinations, I do not
understand of what use it is in this operation. Would not the oxy-muriatic
acid and the charcoal produce the same effect without it?
MRS. B.

No; because there would not be that very great concentration of oxygen
which the combination with the potash produces, as I have just explained.
I mean to show you this experiment, but I would advise you not to repeat it
alone; for if care be not taken to mix only very small quantities at a time,
the detonation will be extremely violent, and may be attended with
dangerous effects. You see I mix an exceedingly small quantity of the salt

Page 365

with a little powdered charcoal, in this Wedgwood mortar, and rub them
together with the pestle—

Page 366

CAROLINE.

Heavens! How can such a loud explosion be produced by so small a
quantity of matter?
MRS. B.

You must consider that an extremely small quantity of solid substance may
produce a very great volume of gases; and it is the sudden evolution of
these which occasions the sound.
EMILY.

Would not oxy-muriat of potash make stronger gunpowder than nitrat of
potash?
MRS. B.

Yes; but the preparation, as well as the use of this salt, is attended with so
much danger, that it is never employed for that purpose.
CAROLINE.

There is no cause to regret it, I think; for the common gunpowder is quite
sufficiently destructive.
MRS. B.

I can show you a very curious experiment with this salt; but it must again be
on condition that you will never attempt to repeat it by yourselves. I throw a
small piece of phosphorus into this glass of water; then a little oxy-muriat
of potash; and, lastly, I pour in (by means of this funnel, so as to bring it in
contact with the two other ingredients at the bottom of the glass) a small
quantity of sulphuric acid—
CAROLINE.

This is, indeed, a beautiful experiment! The phosphorus takes fire and burns
from the bottom of the water.
EMILY.

Page 367

How wonderful it is to see flame bursting out under water, and rising
through it! Pray, how is this accounted for?
MRS. B.

Cannot you find it out, Caroline?
EMILY.

Stop—I think I can explain it. Is it not because the sulphuric acid
decomposes the salt by combining with the potash, so as to liberate the oxy-
muriatic acid gas by which the phosphoric is set on fire?
MRS. B.

Very well, Emily; and with a little more reflection you would have
discovered another concurring circumstance, which is, that an increase of
temperature is produced by the mixture of the sulphuric acid and water,
which assists in promoting the combustion of the phosphorus.

I must, before we part, introduce to your acquaintance the newly-discovered
substance iodine, which you may recollect we placed next to oxygen and
chlorine in our table of simple bodies.
CAROLINE.

Is this also a body capable of maintaining combustion like oxygen and
chlorine?
MRS. B.

It is; and although it does not so generally disengage light and heat from
inflammable bodies, as oxygen and chlorine do, yet it is capable of
combining with most of them; and sometimes, as in the instance of
potassium and phosphorus, the combination is attended with an actual
appearance of light and heat.
CAROLINE.

But what sort of a substance is iodine: what is its form, and colour?
MRS. B.

Page 368

It is a very singular body, in many respects. At the ordinary temperature of
the atmosphere, it commonly appears in the form of blueish black
crystalline scales, such as you see in this tube.
CAROLINE.

They shine like black lead, and some of the scales have the shape of
lozenges.
MRS. B.

That is actually the form which the crystals of iodine often assume. But if
we heat them gently, by holding the tube over the flame of a candle, see
what a change takes place in them.
CAROLINE.

How curious! They seem to melt, and the tube immediately fills with a
beautiful violet vapour. But look, Mrs. B., the same scales are now
appearing at the other end of the tube.
MRS. B.

This is in fact a sublimation of iodine, from one part of the tube to another;
but with this remarkable peculiarity, that, while in the gaseous state, iodine
assumes that bright violet colour, which, as you may already perceive, it
loses as the tube cools, and the substance resumes its usual solid form.—It
is from the violet colour of the gas that iodine has obtained its name.
CAROLINE.

But how is this curious substance obtained?
MRS. B.

It is found in the ley of ashes of sea-weeds, after the soda has been
separated by crystallisation; and it is disengaged by means of sulphuric
acid, which expels it from the alkaline ley in the form of a violet gas, which
may be collected and condensed in the way you have just seen.—This
interesting discovery was made in the year 1812, by M. Courtois,
a manufacturer of saltpetre at Paris.
CAROLINE.

Page 369

And pray, Mrs. B., what is the proof of iodine being a simple body?
MRS. B.

It is considered as a simple body, both because it is not capable of being
resolved into other ingredients; and because it is itself capable of combining
with other bodies, in a manner analogous to oxygen and chlorine. The most
curious of these combinations is that which it forms with hydrogen gas, the
result of which is a peculiar gaseous acid.
CAROLINE.

Just as chlorine and hydrogen gas form muriatic acid? In this respect
chlorine and iodine seem to bear a strong analogy to each other.
MRS. B.

That is indeed the case; so that if the theory of the constitution of either of
these two bodies be true, it must be true also in regard to the other; if
erroneous in the one, the theory must fall in both.
But it is now time to conclude; we have examined such of the acids and
salts as I conceived would appear to you most interesting.—I shall not enter
into any particulars respecting the metallic acids, as they offer nothing
sufficiently striking for our present purpose.

* According to Sir H. Davy’s views of the nature of the muriatic
and oxy-muriatic acids, dry muriat of soda is a compound of
sodium and chlorine, for it may be formed by the direct
combination of oxy-muriatic gas and sodium. In his opinion,
therefore, what we commonly call muriat of soda contains neither
soda nor muriatic acid.
* According to Sir H. Davy’s new views, just explained, oxy-
muriat of potash is a compound of chlorine with oxyd of
potassium.

Page 370

CONVERSATION XX.
ON THE NATURE AND COMPOSITION OF VEGETABLES.

MRS. B.

We have hitherto treated only of the simplest combinations of elements,
such as alkalies, earths, acids, compound salts, stones, &c.; all of which
belong to the mineral kingdom. It is time now to turn our attention to a
more complicated class of compounds, that of organised bodies, which will
furnish us with a new source of instruction and amusement.
EMILY.

By organised bodies, I suppose, you mean the vegetable and animal
creation? I have, however, but a very vague idea of the word organisation,
and I have often wished to know more precisely what it means.
MRS. B.

Organised bodies are such as are endowed by nature with various parts,
peculiarly constructed and adapted to perform certain functions connected
with life. Thus you may observe, that mineral compounds are formed by the
simple effect of mechanical or chemical attraction, and may appear to some
to be in a great measure the productions of chance; whilst organised bodies
bear the most striking and impressive marks of design, and are eminently
distinguished by that unknown principle, called life, from which the various
organs derive the power of exercising their respective functions.
CAROLINE.

But in what manner does life enable these organs to perform their several
functions?
MRS. B.

That is a mystery which, I fear, is enveloped in such profound darkness that
there is very little hope of our ever being able to unfold it. We must content
ourselves with examining the effects of this principle; as for the cause, we

Page 371

have been able only to give it a name, without attaching any other meaning
to it than the vague and unsatisfactory idea of au unknown agent.
CAROLINE.

And yet I think I can form a very clear idea of life.
MRS. B.

Pray let me hear how you would define it?
CAROLINE.

It is perhaps more easy to conceive than to express—let me consider—Is
not life the power which enables both the animal and the vegetable creation
to perform the various functions which nature has assigned to them?
MRS. B.

I have nothing to object to your definition; but you will allow me to
observe, that you have only mentioned the effects which the unknown cause
produces, without giving us any notion of the cause itself.
EMILY.

Yes, Caroline, you have told us what life does, but you have not told us
what it is.
MRS. B.

We may study its operations, but we should puzzle ourselves to no purpose
by attempting to form an idea of its real nature.
We shall begin with examining its effects in the vegetable world, which
constitutes the simplest class of organised bodies; these we shall find
distinguished from the mineral creation, not only by their more complicated
nature, but by the power which they possess within themselves, of forming
new chemical arrangements of their constituent parts, by means of
appropriate organs. Thus, though all vegetables are ultimately composed of
hydrogen, carbon, and oxygen, (with a few other occasional ingredients,)
they separate and combine these principles by their various organs, in a
thousand ways, and form, with them, different kinds of juices and solid

Page 372

parts, which exist ready made in vegetables, and may, therefore, be
considered as their immediate materials.
These are:
Sap,
Mucilage,
Sugar,
Fecula,
Gluten,
Fixed Oil,
Volatile Oil,
Camphor,
Resins,
Gum Resins,
Balsams,
Caoutchouc,
Extractive colouring Matter,
Tannin,
Woody Fibre,
Vegetable Acids, &c.
CAROLINE.

What a long list of names! I did not suppose that a vegetable was composed
of half so many ingredients.
MRS. B.

You must not imagine that every one of these materials is formed in each
individual plant. I only mean to say, that they are all derived exclusively
from the vegetable kingdom.
EMILY.

But does each particular part of the plant, such as the root, the bark, the
stem, the seeds, the leaves, consist of one of these ingredients only, or of
several of them combined together?
MRS. B.

Page 373

I believe there is no part of a plant which can be said to consist solely of
any one particular ingredient; a certain number of vegetable materials must
always be combined for the formation of any particular part, (of a seed for
instance,) and these combinations are carried on by sets of vessels, or
minute organs, which select from other parts, and bring together, the several
principles required for the development and growth of those particular parts
which they are intended to form and to maintain.
EMILY.

And are not these combinations always regulated by the laws of chemical
attraction?
MRS. B.

No doubt; the organs of plants cannot force principles to combine that have
no attraction for each other; nor can they compel superior attractions to
yield to those of inferior power; they probably act rather mechanically, by
bringing into contact such principles, and in such proportions, as will, by
their chemical combination, form the various vegetable products.
CAROLINE.

We may then consider each of these organs as a curiously constructed
apparatus, adapted for the performance of a variety of chemical processes.
MRS. B.

Exactly so. As long as the plant lives and thrives, the carbon, hydrogen, and
oxygen, (the chief constituents of its immediate materials,) are so balanced
and connected together, that they are not susceptible of entering into other
combinations; but no sooner does death take place, than this state of
equilibrium is destroyed, and new combinations produced.
EMILY.

But why should death destroy it; for these principles must remain in the
same proportions, and consequently, I should suppose, in the same order of
attractions?
MRS. B.

Page 374

You must remember, that in the vegetable, as well as in the animal
kingdom, it is by the principle of life that the organs are enabled to act;
when deprived of that agent or stimulus, their power ceases, and an order of
attractions succeeds similar to that which would take place in mineral or
unorganised matter.
EMILY.

It is this new order of attractions, I suppose, that destroys the organisation
of the plant after death; for if the same combinations still continued to
prevail, the plant would always remain in the state in which it died?
MRS. B.

And that, you know, is never the case; plants may be partially preserved for
some time after death, by drying; but in the natural course of events they all
return to the state of simple elements; a wise and admirable dispensation of
Providence, by which dead plants are rendered fit to enrich the soil, and
become subservient to the nourishment of living vegetables.
CAROLINE.

But we are talking of the dissolution of plants, before we have examined
them in their living state.
MRS. B.

That is true, my dear. But I wished to give you a general idea of the nature
of vegetation, before we entered into particulars. Besides, it is not so
irrelevant as you suppose to talk of vegetables in their dead state, since we
cannot analyse them without destroying life; and it is only by hastening to
submit them to examination, immediately after they have ceased to live,
that we can anticipate their natural decomposition. There are two kinds of
analysis of which vegetables are susceptible; first, that which separates
them into their immediate materials, such as sap, resin, mucilage, &c.;
secondly, that which decomposes them into their primitive elements, as
carbon, hydrogen, and oxygen.
EMILY.

Is there not a third kind of analysis of plants, which consists in separating
their various parts, as the stem, the leaves, and the several organs of the

Page 375

flower?
MRS. B.

That, my dear, is rather the department of the botanist; we shall consider
these different parts of plants only, as the organs by which the various
secretions or separations are performed; but we must first examine the
nature of these secretions.
The sap is the principal material of vegetables, since it contains the
ingredients that nourish every part of the plant. The basis of this juice,
which the roots suck up from the soil, is water; this holds in solution the
various other ingredients required by the several parts of the plant, which
are gradually secreted from the sap by the different organs appropriated to
that purpose, as it passes them in circulating through the plant.

Mucus, or mucilage, is a vegetable substance, which, like all the others, is
secreted from the sap; when in excess, it exudes from trees in the form of
gum.
CAROLINE.

Is that the gum so frequently used instead of paste or glue?
MRS. B.

It is; almost all fruit-trees yield some sort of gum, but that most commonly
used in the arts is obtained from a species of acacia-tree in Arabia, and is
called gum arabic; it forms the chief nourishment of the natives of those
parts, who obtain it in great quantities from incisions which they make in
the trees.
CAROLINE.

I did not know that gum was eatable.
MRS. B.

There is an account of a whole ship’s company being saved from starving
by feeding on the cargo, which was gum senegal. I should not, however,
imagine, that it would be either a pleasant or a particularly eligible diet to
those who have not, from their birth, been accustomed to it. It is, however,

Page 376

frequently taken medicinally, and considered as very nourishing. Several
kinds of vegetable acids may be obtained, by particular processes, from
gum or mucilage, the principal of which is called the mucous acid.

Sugar is not found in its simple state in plants, but is always mixed with
gum, sap, or other ingredients; this saccharine matter is to be met with in
every vegetable, but abounds most in roots, fruits, and particularly in the
sugar-cane.
EMILY.

If all vegetables contain sugar, why is it extracted exclusively from the
sugar-cane?
MRS. B.

Because it is both most abundant in that plant, and most easily obtained
from it. Besides, the sugars produced by other vegetables differ a little in
their nature.
During the late troubles in the West-Indies, when Europe was but
imperfectly supplied with sugar, several attempts were made to extract it
from other vegetables, and very good sugar was obtained from parsnips and
from carrots; but the process was too expensive to carry this enterprize to
any extent.
CAROLINE.

I should think that sugar might be more easily obtained from sweet fruits,
such as figs, dates, &c.
MRS. B.

Probably; but it would be still more expensive, from the high price of those
fruits.
EMILY.

Pray, in what manner is sugar obtained from the sugar-cane?
MRS. B.

Page 377

The juice of this plant is first expressed by passing it between two cylinders
of iron. It is then boiled with lime-water, which makes a thick scum rise to
the surface. The clarified liquor is let off below and evaporated to a very
small quantity, after which it is suffered to crystallise by standing in a
vessel, the bottom of which is perforated with holes, that are imperfectly
stopped, in order that the syrup may drain off. The sugar obtained by this
process is a coarse brown powder, commonly called raw or moist sugar; it
undergoes another operation to be refined and converted into loaf sugar. For
this purpose it is dissolved in water, and afterwards purified by an animal
fluid called albumen. White of eggs chiefly consist of this fluid, which is
also one of the constituent parts of blood; and consequently eggs, or
bullocks’ blood, are commonly used for this purpose.
The albuminous fluid being diffused through the syrup, combines with all
the solid impurities contained in it, and rises with them to the surface,
where it forms a thick scum; the clear liquor is then again evaporated to a
proper consistence, and poured into moulds, in which, by a confused
crystallisation, it forms loaf-sugar. But an additional process is required to
whiten it; to this effect the mould is inverted, and its open base is covered
with clay, through which water is made to pass; the water slowly trickling
through the sugar, combines with and carries off the colouring matter.
CAROLINE.

I am very glad to hear that the blood that is used to purify sugar does not
remain in it; it would be a disgusting idea. I have heard of some
improvements by the late Mr. Howard, in the process of refining sugar. Pray
what are they?
MRS. B.

It would be much too long to give you an account of the process in detail.
But the principal improvement relates to the mode of evaporating the syrup,
in order to bring it to the consistency of sugar. Instead of boiling the syrup
in a large copper, over a strong fire, Mr. Howard carries off the water by
means of a large air-pump, in a way similar to that used in Mr. Leslie’s
experiment for freezing water by evaporation; that is, the syrup being
exposed to a vacuum, the water evaporates quickly, with no greater heat
than that of a little steam, which is introduced round the boiler. The air-

Page 378

pump is of course of large dimensions, and is worked by a steam engine.
A great saving is thus obtained, and a striking instance afforded of the
power of science in suggesting useful economical improvements.
EMILY.

And pray how is sugar-candy and barley-sugar prepared?
MRS. B.

Candied sugar is nothing more than the regular crystals, obtained by slow
evaporation from a solution of sugar. Barley-sugar is sugar melted by heat,
and afterwards cooled in moulds of a spiral form.
Sugar may be decomposed by a red heat, and, like all other vegetable
substances, resolved into carbonic acid and hydrogen. The formation and
the decomposition of sugar afford many very interesting particulars, which
we shall fully examine, after having gone through the other materials of
vegetables. We shall find that there is reason to suppose that sugar is not,
like the other materials, secreted from the sap by appropriate organs; but
that it is formed by a peculiar process with which you are not yet
acquainted.
CAROLINE.

Pray, is not honey of the same nature as sugar?
MRS. B.

Honey is a mixture of saccharine matter and gum.
EMILY.

I thought that honey was in some measure an animal substance, as it is
prepared by the bees.
MRS. B.

It is rather collected by them from flowers, and conveyed to their store-
houses, the hives. It is the wax only that undergoes a real alteration in the
body of the bee, and is thence converted into an animal substance.
Manna is another kind of sugar, which is united with a nauseous extractive
matter, to which it owes its peculiar taste and colour. It exudes like gum

Page 379

from various trees in hot climates, some of which have their leaves glazed
by it.
The next of the vegetable materials is fecula; this is the general name given
to the farinaceous substance contained in all seeds, and in some roots, as the
potatoe, parsnip, &c. It is intended by nature for the first aliment of the
young vegetable; but that of one particular grain is become a favourite and
most common food of a large part of mankind.
EMILY.

You allude, I suppose, to bread, which is made of wheat-flower?
MRS. B.

Yes. The fecula of wheat contains also another vegetable substance which
seems peculiar to that seed, or at least has not as yet been obtained from any
other. This is gluten, which is of a sticky, ropy, elastic nature; and it is
supposed to be owing to the viscous qualities of this substance, that wheat-
flour forms a much better paste than any other.
EMILY.

Gluten, by your description, must be very like gum?
MRS. B.

In their sticky nature they certainly have some resemblance; but gluten is
essentially different from gum in other points, and especially in its being
insoluble in water, whilst gum, you know, is extremely soluble.
The oils contained in vegetables all consist of hydrogen and carbon in
various proportions. They are of two kinds, fixed and volatile, both of which
we formerly mentioned. Do you remember in what the difference between
fixed and volatile oil consists?
EMILY.

If I recollect rightly, the former are decomposed by heat, whilst the latter
are merely volatilised by it.
MRS. B.

Page 380

Very well. Fixed oil is contained only in the seeds of plants, excepting in
the olive, in which it is produced in, and expressed from, the fruit. We have
already observed that seeds contain also fecula; these two substances,
united with a little mucilage, form the white substance contained in the
seeds or kernels of plants, and is destined for the nourishment of the young
plant, to which the seed gives birth. The milk of almonds, which is
expressed from the seed of that name, is composed of these three
substances.
EMILY.

Pray, of what nature is the linseed oil which is used in painting?
MRS. B.

It is a fixed oil, obtained from the seed of flax. Nut oil, which is frequently
used for the same purpose, is expressed from walnuts.
Olive oil is that which is best adapted to culinary purposes.
CAROLINE.

And what are the oils used for burning?
MRS. B.

Animal oils most commonly; but the preference given to them is owing to
their being less expensive; for vegetable oils burn equally well, and are
more pleasant, as their smell is not offensive.
EMILY.

Since oil is so good a combustible, what is the reason that lamps so
frequently require trimming?
MRS. B.

This sometimes proceeds from the construction of the lamp, which may not
be sufficiently favourable to a perfect combustion; but there is certainly a
defect in the nature of oil itself, which renders it necessary for the best-
constructed lamps to be occasionally trimmed. This defect arises from a
portion of mucilage which it is extremely difficult to separate from the oil,

Page 381

and which being a bad combustible, gathers round the wick, and thus
impedes its combustion, and consequently dims the light.
CAROLINE.

But will not oils burn without a wick?
MRS. B.

Not unless their temperature be elevated to five or six hundred degrees; the
wick answers this purpose, as I think I once before explained to you. The oil
rises between the fibres of the cotton by capillary attraction, and the heat of
the burning wick volatilises it, and brings it successively to the temperature
at which it is combustible.
EMILY.

I suppose the explanation which you have given with regard to the necessity
of trimming lamps, applies also to candles, which so often require snuffing?
MRS. B.

I believe it does; at least, in some degree. But besides the circumstance just
explained, the common sorts of oils are not very highly combustible, so that
the heat produced by a candle, which is a coarse kind of animal oil, being
insufficient to volatilise them completely, a quantity of soot is gradually
deposited on the wick, which dims the light, and retards the combustion.
CAROLINE.

Wax candles then contain no incombustible matter, since they do not
require snuffing?
MRS. B.

Wax is a much better combustible than tallow, but still not perfectly so,
since it likewise contains some particles that are unfit for burning; but when
these gather round the wick, (which in a wax light is comparatively small,)
they weigh it down on one side, and fall off together with the burnt part of
the wick.
CAROLINE.

Page 382

As oils are such good combustibles, I wonder that they should require so
great an elevation of temperature before they begin to burn?
MRS. B.

Though fixed oils will not enter into actual combustion below the
temperature of about four hundred degrees, yet they will slowly absorb
oxygen at the common temperature of the atmosphere. Hence arises a
variety of changes in oils which modify their properties and uses in the arts.
If oil simply absorbs, and combines with oxygen, it thickens and changes to
a kind of wax. This change is observed to take place on the external parts of
certain vegetables, even during their life. But it happens in many instances
that the oil does not retain all the oxygen which it attracts, but that part of it
combines with, or burns, the hydrogen of the oil, thus forming a quantity of
water, which gradually goes off by evaporation. In this case the alteration of
the oil consists not only in the addition of a certain quantity of oxygen, but
in the diminution of the hydrogen. These oils are distinguished by the name
of drying oils. Linseed, poppy, and nut-oils, are of this description.
EMILY.

I am well acquainted with drying oils, as I continually use them in painting.
But I do not understand why the acquisition of oxygen on one hand, and a
loss of hydrogen on the other, should render them drying?
MRS. B.

This, I conceive, may arise from two reasons; either from the oxygen which
is added being less favourable to the state of fluidity than the hydrogen,
which is subtracted; or from this additional quantity of oxygen giving rise
to new combinations, in consequence of which the most fluid parts of the
oil are liberated and volatilised.
For the purpose of painting, the drying quality of oil is further increased by
adding a quantity of oxyd of lead to it, by which means it is more rapidly
oxygenated.
The rancidity of oil is likewise owing to their oxygenation. In this case a
new order of attraction takes place, from which a peculiar acid is formed,
called the sebacic acid.

Page 383

CAROLINE.

Since the nature and composition of oil is so well known, pray could not oil
be actually made, by combining its principles?
MRS. B.

That is by no means a necessary consequence; for there are innumerable
varieties of compound bodies which we can decompose, although we are
unable to reunite their ingredients. This, however, is not the case with oil, as
it has very lately been discovered, that it is possible to form oil, by a
peculiar process, from the action of oxygenated muriatic acid gas on hydro-
carbonate.
We now pass to the volatile or essential oils. These form the basis of all the
vegetable perfumes, and are contained, more or less, in every part of the
plant excepting the seed; they are, at least, never found in that part of the
seed which contains the embrio plant.
EMILY.

The smell of flowers, then, proceeds from volatile oil?
MRS. B.

Certainly; but this oil is often most abundant in the rind of fruits, as in
oranges, lemons, &c. from which it may be extracted by the slightest
pressure; it is found also in the leaves of plants, and even in the wood.
CAROLINE.

Is it not very plentiful in the leaves of mint, and of thyme, and all the sweet-
smelling herbs?
MRS. B.

Yes, remarkably so; and in geranium leaves also, which have a much more
powerful odour than the flowers.
The perfume of sandal fans is an instance of its existence in wood. In short,
all vegetable odours or perfumes are produced by the evaporation of
particles of these volatile oils.
EMILY.

Page 384

They are, I suppose, very light, and of very thin consistence, since they are
so volatile?
MRS. B.

They vary very much in this respect, some of them being as thick as butter,
whilst others are as fluid as water. In order to be prepared for perfumes, or
essences, these oils are first properly purified, and then either distilled with
spirit of wine, as in the case with lavender water, or simply mixed with a
large proportion of water, as is often done with regard to peppermint.
Frequently, also, these odoriferous waters are prepared merely by soaking
the plants in water, and distilling. The water then comes over impregnated
with the volatile oil.
CAROLINE.

Such waters are frequently used to take spots of grease out of cloth, or silk;
how do they produce that effect?
MRS. B.

By combining with the substance that forms these stains; for volatile oils,
and likewise the spirit in which they are distilled, will dissolve wax, tallow,
spermaceti, and resins; if, therefore, the spot proceeds from any of these
substances, it will remove it. Insects of every kind have a great aversion to
perfumes, so that volatile oils are employed with success in museums for
the preservation of stuffed birds and other species of animals.
CAROLINE.

Pray does not the powerful smell of camphor proceed from a volatile oil?
MRS. B.

Camphor seems to be a substance of its own kind, remarkable by many
peculiarities. But if not exactly of the same nature as volatile oil, it is at
least very analogous to it. It is obtained chiefly from the camphor-tree,
a species of laurel which grows in China, and in the Indian isles, from the
stem and roots of which it is extracted. Small quantities have also been
distilled from thyme, sage, and other aromatic plants; and it is deposited in
pretty large quantities by some volatile oils after long standing. It is
extremely volatile and inflammable. It is insoluble in water, but is soluble in

Page 385

oils, in which state, as well as in its solid form, it is frequently applied to
medicinal purposes. Amongst the particular properties of camphor, there is
one too singular to be passed over in silence. If you take a small piece of
camphor, and place it on the surface of a bason of pure water, it will
immediately begin to move round and round with great rapidity; but if you
pour into the bason a single drop of any odoriferous fluid, it will instantly
put a stop to this motion. You can at any time try this very simple
experiment; but you must not expect that I shall be able to account for this
phenomenon, as nothing satisfactory has yet been advanced for its
explanation.
CAROLINE.

It is very singular indeed; and I will certainly try the experiment. Pray what
are resins, which you just now mentioned?
MRS. B.

They are volatile oils, that have been acted on, and peculiarly modified, by
oxygen.
CAROLINE.

They are, therefore, oxygenated volatile oils?
MRS. B.

Not exactly; for the process does not appear to consist so much in the
oxygenation of the oil, as in the combustion of a portion of its hydrogen,
and a small portion of its carbon. For when resins are artificially made by
the combination of volatile oils with oxygen, the vessel in which the
process is performed is bedewed with water, and the air included within is
loaded with carbonic acid.
EMILY.

This process must be, in some respects, similar to that for preparing drying
oils?
MRS. B.

Yes; and it is by this operation that both of them acquire a greater degree of
consistence. Pitch, tar, and turpentine, are the most common resins; they

Page 386

exude from the pine and fir trees. Copal, mastic, and frankincense, are also
of this class of vegetable substances.
EMILY.

Is it of these resins that the mastic and copal varnishes, so much used in
painting, are made?
MRS. B.

Yes. Dissolved either in oil, or in alcohol, resins form varnishes. From these
solutions they may be precipitated by water, in which they are insoluble.
This I can easily show you.—If you will pour some water into this glass of
mastic varnish, it will combine with the alcohol in which the resin is
dissolved, and the latter will be precipitated in the form of a white cloud—
EMILY.

It is so. And yet how is it that pictures or drawings, varnished with this
solution, may safely be washed with water?
MRS. B.

As the varnish dries, the alcohol evaporates, and the dry varnish or resin
which remains, not being soluble in water, will not be acted on by it.
There is a class of compound resins called gum-resins, which are precisely
what their name denotes, that is to say, resins combined with mucilage.
Myrrh and assafœtida are of this description.
CAROLINE.

Is it possible that a substance of so disagreeable a smell as assafœtida can
be formed from a volatile oil?
MRS. B.

The odour of volatile oils is by no means always grateful. Onions and garlic
derive their smell from volatile oils, as well as roses and lavender.
There is still another form under which volatile oils present themselves,
which is that of balsams. These consist of resinous juices combined with a
peculiar acid, called the benzoic acid. Balsams appear to have been
originally volatile oils, the oxygenation of which has converted one part

Page 387

into a resin, and the other part into an acid, which, combined together, form
a balsam; such are the balsams of Peru, Tolu, &c.

We shall now take leave of the oils and their various modifications, and
proceed to the next vegetable substance, which is caoutchouc. This is a
white milky glutinous fluid, which acquires consistence, and blackens in
drying, in which state it forms the substance with which you are so well
acquainted, under the name of gum-elastic.
CAROLINE.

I am surprised to hear that gum-elastic was ever white, or ever fluid! And
from what vegetable is it procured?
MRS. B.

It is obtained from two or three different species of trees, in the East-Indies,
and South-America, by making incisions in the stem. The juice is collected
as it trickles from these incisions, and moulds of clay, in the form of little
bottles of gum-elastic, are dipped into it. A layer of this juice adheres to the
clay and dries on it; and several layers are successively added by repeating
this till the bottle is of sufficient thickness. It is then beaten to break down
the clay, which is easily shaken out. The natives of the countries where this
substance is produced sometimes make shoes and boots of it by a similar
process, and they are said to be extremely pleasant and serviceable, both
from their elasticity, and their being water-proof.

The substance which comes next in our enumeration of the immediate
ingredients of vegetables, is extractive matter. This is a term, which, in a
general sense, may be applied to any substance extracted from vegetables;
but it is more particularly understood to relate to the extractive colouring
matter of plants. A great variety of colours are prepared from the vegetable
kingdom, both for the purposes of painting and of dying; all the colours
called lakes are of this description; but they are less durable than mineral
colours, for, by long exposure to the atmosphere, they either darken or turn
yellow.
EMILY.

Page 388

I know that in painting, the lakes are reckoned far less durable colours than
the ochres; but what is the reason of it?
MRS. B.

The change which takes place in vegetable colours is owing chiefly to the
oxygen of the atmosphere slowly burning their hydrogen, and leaving, in
some measure, the blackness of the carbon exposed. Such change cannot
take place in ochre, which is altogether a mineral substance.
Vegetable colours have a stronger affinity for animal than for vegetable
substances, and this is supposed to be owing to a small quantity of nitrogen
which they contain. Thus, silk and worsted will take a much finer vegetable
dye than linen and cotton.
CAROLINE.

Dying, then, is quite a chemical process?
MRS. B.

Undoubtedly. The condition required to form a good dye is, that the
colouring matter should be precipitated, or fixed, on the substance to be
dyed, and should form a compound not soluble in the liquids to which it
will probably be exposed. Thus, for instance, printed or dyed linens or
cottons must be able to resist the action of soap and water, to which they
must necessarily be subject in washing; and woollens and silks should
withstand the action of grease and acids, to which they may accidentally be
exposed.
CAROLINE.

But if linen and cotton have not a sufficient affinity for colouring matter,
how are they made to resist the action of washing, which they always do
when they are well printed?
MRS. B.

When the substance to be dyed has either no affinity for the colouring
matter, or not sufficient power to retain it, the combination is effected, or
strengthened, by the intervention of a third substance, called a mordant, or
basis. The mordant must have a strong affinity both for the colouring matter

Page 389

and the substance to be dyed, by which means it causes them to combine
and adhere together.
CAROLINE.

And what are the substances that perform the office of thus reconciling the
two adverse parties?
MRS. B.

The most common mordant is sulphat of alumine, or alum. Oxyds of tin and
iron, in the state of compound salts, are likewise used for that purpose.
Tannin is another vegetable ingredient of great importance in the arts. It is
obtained chiefly from the bark of trees; but it is found also in nut-galls, and
in some other vegetables.
EMILY.

Is that the substance commonly called tan, which is used in hot-houses?
MRS. B.

Tan is the prepared bark in which the peculiar substance, tannin, is
contained. But the use of tan in hot-houses is of much less importance than
in the operation of tanning, by which skin is converted into leather.
EMILY.

Pray, how is this operation performed?
MRS. B.

Various methods are employed for this purpose, which all consist in
exposing skin to the action of tannin, or of substances containing this
principle, in sufficient quantities, and disposed to yield it to the skin. The
most usual way is to infuse coarsely powdered oak bark in water, and to
keep the skin immersed in this infusion for a certain length of time. During
this process, which is slow and gradual, the skin is found to have increased
in weight, and to have acquired a considerable tenacity and impermeability
to water. This effect may be much accelerated by using strong saturations of
the tanning principle (which can be extracted from bark), instead of

Page 390

employing the bark itself. But this quick mode of preparation does not
appear to make equally good leather.
Tannin is contained in a great variety of astringent vegetable substances, as
galls, the rose-tree, and wine; but it is nowhere so plentiful as in bark. All
these substances yield it to water, from which it may be precipitated by a
solution of isinglass, or glue, with which it strongly unites and forms an
insoluble compound. Hence its valuable property of combining with skin
(which consists chiefly of glue), and of enabling it to resist the action of
water.
EMILY.

Might we not see that effect by pouring a little melted isinglass into a glass
of wine, which you say contains tannin?
MRS. B.

Yes. I have prepared a solution of isinglass for that very purpose.—Do you
observe the thick muddy precipitate?—That is the tannin combined with the
isinglass.
CAROLINE.

This precipitate must then be of the same nature as leather?
MRS. B.

It is composed of the same ingredients; but the organisation and texture of
the skin being wanting, it has neither the consistence nor the tenacity of
leather.
CAROLINE.

One might suppose that men who drink large quantities of red wine stand a
chance of having the coats of their stomachs converted into leather, since
tannin has so strong an affinity for skin.
MRS. B.

It is not impossible but that the coats of their stomachs may be, in some
measure, tanned, or hardened by the constant use of this liquor; but you
must remember that where a number of other chemical agents are

Page 391

concerned, and, above all, where life exists, no certain chemical inference
can be drawn.
I must not dismiss this subject, without mentioning a recent discovery of
Mr. Hatchett, which relates to it. This gentleman found that a substance
very similar to tannin, possessing all its leading properties, and actually
capable of tanning leather, may be produced by exposing carbon, or any
substance containing carbonaceous matter, whether vegetable, animal, or
mineral, to the action of nitric acid.
CAROLINE.

And is not this discovery very likely to be of use to manufactures?
MRS. B.

That is very doubtful, because tannin, thus artificially prepared, must
probably always be more expensive than that which is obtained from bark.
But the fact is extremely curious, as it affords one of those very rare
instances of chemistry being able to imitate the proximate principles of
organised bodies.

The last of the vegetable materials is woody fibre; it is the hardest part of
plants. The chief source from which this substance is derived is wood, but it
is also contained, more or less, in every solid part of that plant. It forms a
kind of skeleton of the part to which it belongs, and retains its shape after
all the other materials have disappeared. It consists chiefly of carbon, united
with a small proportion of salts, and the other constituents common to all
vegetables.
EMILY.

It is of woody fibre, then, that the common charcoal is made?
MRS. B.

Yes. Charcoal, as you may recollect, is obtained from wood, by the
separation of all its evaporable parts.
Before we take leave of the vegetable materials, it will be proper, at least, to
enumerate the several vegetable acids which we either have had, or may

Page 392

have occasion to mention. I believe I formerly told you that their basis, or
radical, was uniformly composed of hydrogen and carbon, and that their
difference consisted only in the various proportions of oxygen which they
contained.

The following are the names of the vegetable acids:
The Mucous Acid, obtained from gum or mucilage;
Suberic from cork;
Camphoric from camphor;
Benzoic from balsams;
Gallic from galls, bark, &c.
Malic from ripe fruits;
Citric from lemon juice;
Oxalic from sorrel;
Succinic from amber;
Tartarous from tartrit of potash:
Acetic from vinegar.
They are all decomposable by heat, soluble in water, and turn vegetable
blue colours red. The succinic, the tartarous, and the acetous acids, are the
products of the decomposition of vegetables; we shall, therefore, reserve
their examination for a future period.
The oxalic acid, distilled from sorrel, is the highest term of vegetable
acidification; for, if more oxygen be added to it, it loses its vegetable nature,
and is resolved into carbonic acid and water; therefore, though all the other
acids may be converted into the oxalic by an addition of oxygen, the oxalic
itself is not susceptible of a further degree of oxygenation; nor can it be
made, by any chemical processes, to return to a state of lower acidification.

To conclude this subject, I have only to add a few words on the gallic
acid. . . . .
CAROLINE.

Page 393

Is not this the same acid before mentioned, which forms ink, by
precipitating sulphat of iron from its solution?
MRS. B.

Yes. Though it is usually extracted from galls, on account of its being most
abundant in that vegetable substance, it may also be obtained from a great
variety of plants. It constitutes what is called the astringent principle of
vegetables; it is generally combined with tannin, and you will find that an
infusion of tea, coffee, bark, red-wine, or any vegetable substance that
contains the astringent principle, will make a black precipitate with a
solution of sulphat of iron.
CAROLINE.

But pray what are galls?
MRS. B.

They are excrescences which grow on the bark of young oaks, and are
occasioned by an insect which wounds the bark of trees, and lays its eggs in
the aperture. The lacerated vessels of the tree then discharge their contents,
and form an excrescence, which affords a defensive covering for these eggs.
The insect, when come to life, first feeds on this excrescence, and some
time afterward eats its way out, as it appears from a hole which is formed in
all gall-nuts that no longer contain an insect. It is in hot climates only that
strongly astringent gall-nuts are found; those which are used for the purpose
of making ink are brought from Aleppo.
EMILY.

But are not the oak-apples, which grow on the leaves of the oak in this
country, of a similar nature?
MRS. B.

Yes; only they are an inferior species of galls, containing less of the
astringent principle, and therefore less applicable to useful purposes.
CAROLINE.

Are the vegetable acids never found but in their pure uncombined state?

Page 394

MRS. B.

By no means; on the contrary, they are frequently met with in the state of
compound salts; these, however, are in general not fully saturated with the
salifiable bases, so that the acid predominates; and, in this state, they are
called acidulous salts. Of this kind is the salt called cream of tartar.
CAROLINE.

Is not the salt of lemon, commonly used to take out ink-spots and stains, of
this nature?
MRS. B.

No; that salt consists of the oxalic acid, combined with a little potash. It is
found in that state in sorrel.
CAROLINE.

And pray how does it take out ink-spots?
MRS. B.

By uniting with the iron, and rendering it soluble in water.

Besides the vegetable materials which we have enumerated, a variety of
other substances, common to the three kingdoms, are found in vegetables,
such as potash, which was formerly supposed to belong exclusively to
plants, and was, in consequence, called the vegetable alkali.
Sulphur, phosphorus, earths, and a variety of metallic oxyds, are also found
in vegetables, but only in small quantities. And we meet sometimes with
neutral salts, formed by the combination of these ingredients.

CONVERSATION XXI.
ON THE DECOMPOSITION OF VEGETABLES.

Page 395

CAROLINE.

The account which you have given us, Mrs. B., of the materials of
vegetables, is, doubtless, very instructive; but it does not completely satisfy
my curiosity. I wish to know how plants obtain the principles from which
their various materials are formed; by what means these are converted into
vegetable matter, and how they are connected with the life of the plant?
MRS. B.

This implies nothing less than a complete history of the chemistry and
physiology of vegetation, subjects on which we have yet but very imperfect
notions. Still I hope that I shall be able, in some measure, to satisfy your
curiosity. But, in order to render the subject more intelligible, I must first
make you acquainted with the various changes which vegetables undergo,
when the vital power no longer enables them to resist the common laws of
chemical attraction.
The composition of vegetables being more complicated than that of
minerals, the former more readily undergo chemical changes than the latter:
for the greater the variety of attractions, the more easily is the equilibrium
destroyed, and a new order of combinations introduced.
EMILY.

I am surprised that vegetables should be so easily susceptible of
decomposition; for the preservation of the vegetable kingdom is certainly
far more important than that of minerals.
MRS. B.

You must consider, on the other hand, how much more easily the former is
renewed than the latter. The decomposition of the vegetable takes place
only after the death of the plant, which, in the common course of nature,
happens when it has yielded fruit and seeds to propagate its species. If,
instead of thus finishing its career, each plant was to retain its form and
vegetable state, it would become an useless burden to the earth and its
inhabitants. When vegetables, therefore, cease to be productive, they cease
to live, and nature then begins her process of decomposition, in order to
resolve them into their chemical constituents, hydrogen, carbon, and

Page 396

oxygen; those simple and primitive ingredients, which she keeps in store for
all her combinations.
EMILY.

But since no system of combination can be destroyed, except by the
establishment of another order of attractions, how can the decomposition of
vegetables reduce them to their simple elements?
MRS. B.

It is a very long process, during which a variety of new combinations are
successively established and successively destroyed: but, in each of these
changes, the ingredients of vegetable matter tend to unite in a more simple
order of compounds, till they are at length brought to their elementary state,
or, at least, to their most simple order of combinations. Thus you will find
that vegetables are in the end almost entirely reduced to water and carbonic
acid; the hydrogen and carbon dividing the oxygen between them, so as to
form with it these two substances. But the variety of intermediate
combinations that take place during the several stages of the decomposition
of vegetables, present us with a new set of compounds, well worthy of our
examination.
CAROLINE.

How is it possible that vegetables, while putrefying, should produce any
thing worthy of observation?
MRS. B.

They are susceptible of undergoing certain changes before they arrive at the
state of putrefaction, which is the final term of decomposition; and of these
changes we avail ourselves for particular and important purposes. But, in
order to make you understand this subject, which is of considerable
importance, I must explain it more in detail.
The decomposition of vegetables is always attended by a violent internal
motion, produced by the disunion of one order of particles, and the
combination of another. This is called fermentation. There are several
periods at which this process stops, so that a state of rest appears to be
restored, and the new order of compounds fairly established. But, unless

Page 397

means be used to secure these new combinations in their actual state, their
duration will be but transient, and a new fermentation will take place, by
which the compound last formed will be destroyed; and another, and less
complex order, will succeed.
EMILY.

The fermentations, then, appear to be only the successive steps by which a
vegetable descends to its final dissolution.
MRS. B.

Precisely so. Your definition is perfectly correct.
CAROLINE.

And how many fermentations, or new arrangements, does a vegetable
undergo before it is reduced to its simple ingredients?
MRS. B.

Chemists do not exactly agree in this point; but there are, I think, four
distinct fermentations, or periods, at which the decomposition of vegetable
matter stops and changes its course. But every kind of vegetable matter is
not equally susceptible of undergoing all these fermentations.
There are likewise several circumstances required to produce fermentation.
Water and a certain degree of heat are both essential to this process, in order
to separate the particles, and thus weaken their force of cohesion, that the
new chemical affinities may be brought into action.
CAROLINE.

In frozen climates, then, how can the spontaneous decomposition of
vegetables take place?
MRS. B.

It certainly cannot; and, accordingly, we find scarcely any vestiges of
vegetation where a constant frost prevails.
CAROLINE.

One would imagine that, on the contrary, such spots would be covered with
vegetables; for, since they cannot be decomposed, their number must

Page 398

always increase.
MRS. B.

But, my dear, heat and water are quite as essential to the formation of
vegetables, as they are to their decomposition. Besides, it is from the dead
vegetables, reduced to their elementary principles, that the rising generation
is supplied with sustenance. No young plant, therefore, can grow unless its
predecessors contribute both to its formation and support; and these not
only furnish the seed from which the new plant springs, but likewise the
food by which it is nourished.
CAROLINE.

Under the torrid zone, therefore, where water is never frozen, and the heat
is very great, both the processes of vegetation and of fermentation must,
I suppose, be extremely rapid?
MRS. B.

Not so much as you imagine: for in such climates great part of the water
which it requires for these processes is in an aëriform state, which is
scarcely more conducive either to the growth or formation of vegetables
than that of ice. In those latitudes, therefore, it is only in low damp
situations, sheltered by woods from the sun’s rays, that the smaller tribes of
vegetables can grow and thrive during the dry season, as dead vegetables
seldom retain water enough to produce fermentation, but are, on the
contrary, soon dried up by the heat of the sun, which enables them to resist
that process; so that it is not till the fall of the autumnal rains (which are
very violent in such climates), that spontaneous fermentation can take
place.
The several fermentations derive their names from their principal products.
The first is called the saccharine fermentation, because its product is sugar.
CAROLINE.

But sugar, you have told us, is found in all vegetables; it cannot, therefore,
be the product of their decomposition.
MRS. B.

Page 399

It is true that this fermentation is not confined to the decomposition of
vegetables, as it continually takes place during their life; and, indeed, this
circumstance has, till lately, prevented it from being considered as one of
the fermentations. But the process appears so analogous to the other
fermentations, and the formation of sugar, whether in living or dead
vegetable matter is so evidently a new compound, proceeding from the
destruction of the previous order of combinations, and essential to the
subsequent fermentations, that it is now, I believe, generally esteemed the
first step, or necessary preliminary, to decomposition, if not an actual
commencement of that process.
CAROLINE.

I recollect your hinting to us that sugar was supposed not to be secreted
from the sap, in the same manner as mucilage, fecula, oil, and the other
ingredients of vegetables.
MRS. B.

It is rather from these materials, than from the sap itself, that sugar is
formed; and it is developed at particular periods, as you may observe in
fruits, which become sweet in ripening, sometimes even after they have
been gathered. Life, therefore, is not essential to the formation of sugar,
whilst on the contrary, mucilage, fecula, and the other vegetable materials
that are secreted from the sap by appropriate organs, whose powers
immediately depend on the vital principle, cannot be produced but during
the existence of that principle.
EMILY.

The ripening of fruits is, then, their first step to destruction, as well as their
last towards perfection?
MRS. B.

Exactly.—A process analogous to the saccharine fermentation takes place
also during the cooking of certain vegetables. This is the case with parsnips,
carrots, potatoes, &c. in which sweetness is developed by heat and
moisture; and we know that if we carried the process a little farther, a more

Page 400

complete decomposition would ensue. The same process takes place also in
seeds previous to their sprouting.
CAROLINE.

How do you reconcile this to your theory, Mrs. B.? Can you suppose that a
decomposition is the necessary precursor of life?
MRS. B.

That is indeed the case. The materials of the seed must be decomposed, and
the seed disorganized, before a plant can sprout from it. Seeds, besides the
embrio plant, contain (as we have already observed) fecula, oil, and a little
mucilage. These substances are destined for the nourishment of the future
plant; but they undergo some change before they can be fit for this function.
The seeds, when buried in the earth, with a certain degree of moisture and
of temperature, absorb water, which dilates them, separates their particles,
and introduces a new order of attractions, of which sugar is the product. The
substance of the seed is thus softened, sweetened, and converted into a sort
of white milky pulp, fit for the nourishment of the embrio plant.
The saccharine fermentation of seeds is artificially produced, for the
purpose of making malt, by the following process:—A quantity of barley is
first soaked in water for two or three days: the water being afterwards
drained off, the grain heats spontaneously, swells, bursts, sweetens, shows a
disposition to germinate, and actually sprouts to the length of an inch, when
the process is stopped by putting it into a kiln, where it is well dried at a
gentle heat. In this state it is crisp and friable, and constitutes the substance
called malt, which is the principal ingredient of beer.
EMILY.

But I hope you will tell us how malt is made into beer?
MRS. B.

Certainly; but I must first explain to you the nature of the second
fermentation, which is essential to that operation. This is called the vinous
fermentation, because its product is wine.
EMILY.

Page 401

How very different the decomposition of vegetables is from what I had
imagined! The products of their disorganisation appear almost superior to
those which they yield during their state of life and perfection.
MRS. B.

And do you not, at the same time, admire the beautiful economy of Nature,
which, whether she creates, or whether she destroys, directs all her
operations to some useful and benevolent purpose?—It appears that the
saccharine fermentation is extremely favourable, if not absolutely essential,
as a previous step, to the vinous fermentation; so that if sugar be not
developed during the life of the plant, the saccharine fermentation must be
artificially produced before the vinous fermentation can take place. This is
the case with barley, which does not yield any sugar until it is made into
malt; and it is in that state only that it is susceptible of undergoing the
vinous fermentation by which it is converted into beer.
CAROLINE.

But if the product of the vinous fermentation is always wine, beer cannot
have undergone that process, for beer is certainly not wine.
MRS. B.

Chemically speaking, beer may be considered as the wine of grain. For it is
the product of the fermentation of malt, just as wine is that of the
fermentation of grapes, or other fruits.
The consequence of the vinous fermentation is the decomposition of the
saccharine matter, and the formation of a spirituous liquor from the
constituents of the sugar. But, in order to promote this fermentation, not
only water and a certain degree of heat are necessary, but also some other
vegetable ingredients, besides the sugar, as fecula, mucilage, acids, salts,
extractive matter, &c. all of which seem to contribute to this process; and
give to the liquor its peculiar taste.
EMILY.

It is, perhaps, for this reason that wine is not obtained from the fermentation
of pure sugar; but that fruits are chosen for that purpose, as they contain not

Page 402

only sugar, but likewise the other vegetable ingredients which promote the
vinous fermentation, and give the peculiar flavour.
MRS. B.

Certainly. And you must observe also, that the relative quantity of sugar is
not the only circumstance to be considered in the choice of vegetable juices
for the formation of wine; otherwise the sugar-cane would be best adapted
for that purpose. It is rather the manner and proportion in which the sugar is
mixed with other vegetable ingredients that influences the production and
qualities of wine. And it is found that the juice of the grape not only yields
the most considerable proportion of wine, but that it likewise affords it of
the most grateful flavour.
EMILY.

I have seen a vintage in Switzerland, and I do not recollect that heat was
applied, or water added, to produce the fermentation of the grapes.
MRS. B.

The common temperature of the atmosphere in the cellars in which the juice
of the grape is fermented is sufficiently warm for this purpose; and as the
juice contains an ample supply of water, there is no occasion for any
addition of it. But when fermentation is produced in dry malt, a quantity of
water must necessarily be added.
EMILY.

But what are precisely the changes that happen during the vinous
fermentation?
MRS. B.

The sugar is decomposed, and its constituents are recombined into two new
substances; the one a peculiar liquid substance, called alcohol or spirit of
wine, which remains in the fluid; the other, carbonic acid gas, which
escapes during the fermentation. Wine, therefore, as I before observed, in a
general point of view, may be considered as a liquid of which alcohol
constitutes the essential part. And the varieties of strength and flavour of the
different kinds of wine are to be attributed to the different qualities of the
fruits from which they are obtained, independently of the sugar.

Page 403

CAROLINE.

I am astonished to hear that so powerful a liquid as spirit of wine should be
obtained from so mild a substance as sugar.
MRS. B.

Can you tell me in what the principal difference consists between alcohol
and sugar?
CAROLINE.

Let me reflect . . . . . Sugar consists of carbon, hydrogen, and oxygen. If
carbonic acid be subtracted from it, during the formation of alcohol, the
latter will contain less carbon and oxygen than sugar does; therefore
hydrogen must be the prevailing principle of alcohol.
MRS. B.

It is exactly so. And this very large proportion of hydrogen accounts for the
lightness and combustible property of alcohol, and of spirits in general, all
of which consist of alcohol variously modified.
EMILY.

And can sugar be recomposed from the combination of alcohol and
carbonic acid?
MRS. B.

Chemists have never been able to succeed in effecting this; but from
analogy, I should suppose such a recomposition possible. Let us now
observe more particularly the phenomena that take place during the vinous
fermentation. At the commencement of this process, heat is evolved, and
the liquor swells considerably from the formation of the carbonic acid,
which is disengaged in such prodigious quantities as would be fatal to any
person who should unawares inspire it; an accident which has sometimes
happened. If the fermentation be stopped by putting the liquor into barrels,
before the whole of the carbonic acid is evolved, the wine is brisk, like
Champagne, from the carbonic acid imprisoned in it, and it tastes sweet,
like cyder, from the sugar not being completely decomposed.
EMILY.

Page 404

But I do not understand why heat should be evolved during this operation.
For, as there is a considerable formation of gas, in which a proportionable
quantity of heat must become insensible, I should have imagined that cold,
rather than heat, would have been produced.
MRS. B.

It appears so on first consideration; but you must recollect that fermentation
is a complicated chemical process; and that, during the decompositions and
recompositions attending it, a quantity of chemical heat may be disengaged,
sufficient both to develope the gas, and to effect an increase of temperature.
When the fermentation is completed, the liquid cools and subsides, the
effervescence ceases, and the thick, sweet, sticky juice of the fruit is
converted into a clear, transparent, spirituous liquor, called wine.
EMILY.

How much I regret not having been acquainted with the nature of the vinous
fermentation, when I had an opportunity of seeing the process!
MRS. B.

You have an easy method of satisfying yourself in that respect by observing
the process of brewing, which, in every essential circumstance, is similar to
that of making wine, and is really a very curious chemical operation.
Although we cannot actually make wine at this moment, it will be easy to
show you the mode of analyzing it. This is done by distillation. When wine
of any kind is submitted to this operation, it is found to contain brandy,
water, tartar, extractive colouring matter, and some vegetable acids. I have
put a little port wine into this alembic of glass (Plate XIV. Fig. 1.), and on
placing the lamp under it, you will soon see the spirit and water
successively come over—
Vol. II. p. 213. Plate XIV.

Page 405

Fig. 1. A Alembic. B Lamp. C Wine glass.
Fig. 2. Alcohol blowpipe. D the Lamp. E the vessel in which the Alcohol is boiling.
F a safety valve. G the inflamed jet or steam of alcohol directed towards a glass
tube H.
Larger view

EMILY.

But you do not mention alcohol amongst the products of the distillation of
wine; and yet that is its most essential ingredient?
MRS. B.

The alcohol is contained in the brandy which is now coming over, and
dropping from the still. Brandy is nothing more than a mixture of alcohol
and water; and in order to obtain the alcohol pure, we must again distil it
from brandy.
CAROLINE.

I have just taken a drop on my finger; it tastes like strong brandy, but it is
without colour, whilst brandy is of a deep yellow.
MRS. B.

It is not so naturally; in its pure state brandy is colourless, and it obtains the
yellow tint you observe, by extracting the colouring matter from the new

Page 406

oaken casks in which it is kept. But if it does not acquire the usual tinge in
this way, it is the custom to colour the brandy used in this country
artificially, with a little burnt sugar, in order to give it the appearance of
having been long kept.
CAROLINE.

And is rum also distilled from wine?
MRS. B.

By no means; it is distilled from the sugar-cane, a plant which contains so
great a quantity of sugar, that it yields more alcohol than almost any other
vegetable. After the juice of the cane has been pressed out for making sugar,
what still remains in the bruised cane is extracted by water, and this watery
solution of sugar is fermented, and produces rum.
The spirituous liquor called arack is in a similar manner distilled from the
product of the vinous fermentation of rice.
EMILY.

But rice has no sweetness; does it contain any sugar?
MRS. B.

Like barley and most other seeds, it is insipid until it has undergone the
saccharine fermentation; and this, you must recollect, is always a previous
step to the vinous fermentation in those vegetables in which sugar is not
already formed. Brandy may in the same manner be obtained from malt.
CAROLINE.

You mean from beer, I suppose; for the malt must have previously
undergone the vinous fermentation.
MRS. B.

Beer is not precisely the product of the vinous fermentation of malt. For
hops are a necessary ingredient for the formation of that liquor; whilst
brandy is distilled from pure fermented malt. But brandy might, no doubt,
be distilled from beer as well as from any other liquor that has undergone

Page 407

the vinous fermentation; for since the basis of brandy is alcohol, it may be
obtained from any liquid that contains that spirituous substance.
EMILY.

And pray, from what vegetable is the favourite spirit of the lower orders of
people, gin, extracted?
MRS. B.

The spirit (which is the same in all fermented liquors) may be obtained
from any kind of grain; but the peculiar flavour which distinguishes gin is
that of juniper berries, which are distilled together with the grain—
I think the brandy contained in the wine which we are distilling must, by
this time, be all come over. Yes—taste the liquid that is now dropping from
the alembic—
CAROLINE.

It is perfectly insipid, like water.
MRS. B.

It is water, which, as I was telling you, is the second product of wine, and
comes over after all the spirit, which is the lightest part, is distilled.—The
tartar and extractive colouring matter we shall find in a solid form at the
bottom of the alembic.
EMILY.

They look very like the lees of wine.
MRS. B.

And in many respects they are of a similar nature; for lees of wine consist
chiefly of tartrit of potash; a salt which exists in the juice of the grape, and
in many other vegetables, and is developed only by the vinous fermentation.
During this operation it is precipitated, and deposits itself on the internal
surface of the cask in which the wine is contained. It is much used in
medicine, and in various arts, particularly dying, under the name of cream
of tartar, and it is from this salt that the tartarous acid is obtained.
CAROLINE.

Page 408

But the medicinal cream of tartar is in appearance quite different from these
dark-coloured dregs; it is perfectly colourless.
MRS. B.

Because it consists of the pure salts only, in its crystallised form; whilst in
the instance before us it is mixed with the deep-coloured extractive matter,
and other foreign ingredients.
EMILY.

Pray cannot we now obtain pure alcohol from the brandy which we have
distilled?
MRS. B.

We might; but the process would be tedious: for in order to obtain alcohol
perfectly free from water, it is necessary to distil, or, as the distillers call it,
rectify it several times. You must therefore allow me to produce a bottle of
alcohol that has been thus purified. This is a very important ingredient,
which has many striking properties, besides its forming the basis of all
spirituous liquors.
EMILY.

It is alcohol, I suppose, that produces intoxication?
MRS. B.

Certainly; but the stimulus and momentary energy it gives to the system,
and the intoxication it occasions when taken in excess, are circumstances
not yet accounted for.
CAROLINE.

I thought that it produced these effects by increasing the rapidity of the
circulation of the blood; for drinking wine or spirits, I have heard, always
quickens the pulse.
MRS. B.

No doubt; the spirit, by stimulating the nerves, increases the action of the
muscles; and the heart, which is one of the strongest muscular organs, beats
with augmented vigour, and propels the blood with accelerated quickness.

Page 409

After such a strong excitation the frame naturally suffers a proportional
degree of depression, so that a state of debility and languor is the invariable
consequence of intoxication. But though these circumstances are well
ascertained, they are far from explaining why alcohol should produce such
effects.
EMILY.

Liqueurs are the only kind of spirits which I think pleasant. Pray of what do
they consist?
MRS. B.

They are composed of alcohol, sweetened with syrup, and flavoured with
volatile oil.
The different kinds of odoriferous spirituous waters are likewise solutions
of volatile oil in alcohol, as lavender water, eau de Cologne, &c.
The chemical properties of alcohol are important and numerous. It is one of
the most powerful chemical agents, and is particularly useful in dissolving a
variety of substances, which are soluble neither by water nor heat.
EMILY.

We have seen it dissolve copal and mastic to form varnishes; and these
resins are certainly not soluble in water, since water precipitates them from
their solution in alcohol.
MRS. B.

I am happy to find that you recollect these circumstances so well. The same
experiment affords also an instance of another property of alcohol,—its
tendency to unite with water; for the resin is precipitated in consequence of
losing the alcohol, which abandons it from its preference for water. It is
attended also, as you may recollect, with the same peculiar circumstance of
a disengagement of heat and consequent diminution of bulk, which we have
supposed to be produced by a mechanical penetration of particles by which
latent heat is forced out.
Alcohol unites thus readily not only with resins and with water, but with
oils and balsams; these compounds form the extensive class of elixirs,

Page 410

tinctures, quintessences, &c.
EMILY.

I suppose that alcohol must be highly combustible, since it contains so large
a proportion of hydrogen?
MRS. B.

Extremely so; and it will burn at a very moderate temperature.
CAROLINE.

I have often seen both brandy and spirit of wine burnt; they produce a great
deal of flame, but not a proportional quantity of heat, and no smoke
whatever.
MRS. B.

The last circumstance arises from their combustion being complete; and the
disproportion between the flame and heat shows you that these are by no
means synonymous.
The great quantity of flame proceeds from the combustion of the hydrogen
to which, you know, that manner of burning is peculiar.—Have you not
remarked also that brandy and alcohol will burn without a wick?—They
take fire at so low a temperature, that this assistance is not required to
concentrate the heat and volatilise the fluid.
CAROLINE.

I have sometimes seen brandy burnt by merely heating it in a spoon.
MRS. B.

The rapidity of the combustion of alcohol may, however, be prodigiously
increased by first volatilising it. An ingenious instrument has been
constructed on this principle to answer the purpose of a blow-pipe, which
may be used for melting glass, or other chemical purposes. It consists of a
small metallic vessel (Plate XIV. Fig. 2.), of a spherical shape, which
contains the alcohol, and is heated by the lamp beneath it; as soon as the
alcohol is volatilised, it passes through the spout of the vessel, and issues

Page 411

just above the wick of the lamp, which immediately sets fire to the stream
of vapour, as I shall show you—
EMILY.

With what amazing violence it burns! The flame of alcohol, in the state of
vapour, is, I fancy, much hotter than when the spirit is merely burnt in a
spoon?
MRS. B.

Yes; because in this way the combustion goes on much quicker, and, of
course, the heat is proportionally increased.—Observe its effect on this
small glass tube, the middle of which I present to the extremity of the
flame, where the heat is greatest.
CAROLINE.

The glass, in that spot, is become red hot, and bends from its own weight.
MRS. B.

I have now drawn it asunder, and am going to blow a ball at one of the
heated ends; but I must previously close it up, and flatten it with this little
metallic instrument, otherwise the breath would pass through the tube
without dilating any part of it.—Now, Caroline, will you blow strongly into
the tube whilst the closed end is red hot.
EMILY.

You blowed too hard; for the ball suddenly dilated to a great size, and then
burst in pieces.
MRS. B.

You will be more expert another time; but I must caution you, should you
ever use this blow-pipe, to be very careful that the combustion of the
alcohol does not go on with too great violence, for I have seen the flame
sometimes dart out with such force as to reach the opposite wall of the
room, and set the paint on fire. There is, however, no danger of the vessel
bursting, as it is provided with a safety tube, which affords an additional
vent for the vapour of alcohol when required.

Page 412

The products of the combustion of alcohol consist in a great proportion of
water, and a small quantity of carbonic acid. There is no smoke or fixed
remains whatever.—How do you account for that, Emily?
EMILY.

I suppose that the oxygen which the alcohol absorbs in burning, converts its
hydrogen into water and its carbon into carbonic acid gas, and thus it is
completely consumed.
MRS. B.

Very well.—Ether, the lightest of all fluids, and with which you are well
acquainted, is obtained from alcohol, of which it forms the lightest and
most volatile part.
EMILY.

Ether, then, is to alcohol, what alcohol is to brandy?
MRS. B.

No: there is an essential difference. In order to obtain alcohol from brandy,
you need only deprive the latter of its water; but for the formation of ether,
the alcohol must be decomposed, and one of its constituents partly
subtracted. I leave you to guess which of them it is—
EMILY.

It cannot be hydrogen, as ether is more volatile than alcohol, and hydrogen
is the lightest of all its ingredients: nor do I suppose that it can be oxygen,
as alcohol contains so small a proportion of that principle; it is, therefore,
most probably, carbon, a diminution of which would not fail to render the
new compound more volatile.
MRS. B.

You are perfectly right. The formation of ether consists simply in
subtracting from the alcohol a certain proportion of carbon; this is effected
by the action of the sulphuric, nitric, or muriatic acids, on alcohol. The acid
and carbon remain at the bottom of the vessel, whilst the decarbonised
alcohol flies off in the form of a condensable vapour, which is ether.

Page 413

Ether is the most inflammable of all fluids, and burns at so slow a
temperature that the heat evolved during its combustion is more than is
required for its support, so that a quantity of ether is volatilised, which takes
fire, and gradually increases the violence of the combustion.

Sir Humphry Davy has lately discovered a very singular fact respecting the
vapour of ether. If a few drops of ether be poured into a wine-glass, and a
fine platina wire, heated almost to redness, be held suspended in the glass,
close to the surface of the ether, the wire soon becomes intensely red-hot,
and remains so for any length of time. We may easily try the
experiment. . . . .
CAROLINE.

How very curious! The wire is almost white hot, and a pungent smell rises
from the glass. Pray how is this accounted for?
MRS. B.

This is owing to a very peculiar property of the vapour of ether, and indeed
of many other combustible gaseous bodies. At a certain temperature lower
than that of ignition, these vapours undergo a slow and imperfect
combustion, which does not give rise, in any sensible degree, to the
phenomena of light and flame, and yet extricates a quantity of caloric
sufficient to react upon the wire and make it red-hot, and the wire in its turn
keeps up the effect as long as the emission of vapour continues.
CAROLINE.

But why should not an iron or silver wire produce the same effect?
MRS. B.

Because either iron or silver, being much better conductors of heat than
platina, the heat is carried off too fast by those metals to allow the
accumulation of caloric necessary to produce the effect in question.

Ether is so light that it evaporates at the common temperature of the
atmosphere; it is therefore necessary to keep it confined by a well ground
glass stopper. No degree of cold known has ever frozen it.

Page 414

CAROLINE.

Is it not often taken medicinally?
MRS. B.

Yes; it is one of the most effectual antispasmodic medicines, and the
quickness of its effects, as such, probably depends on its being instantly
converted into vapour by the heat of the stomach, through the intervention
of which it acts on the nervous system. But the frequent use of ether, like
that of spirituous liquors, becomes prejudicial, and, if taken to excess, it
produces effects similar to those of intoxication.
We may now take our leave of the vinous fermentation, of which, I hope,
you have acquired a clear idea; as well as of the several products that are
derived from it.
CAROLINE.

Though this process appears, at first sight, so much complicated, it may,
I think, be summed up in a few words, as it consists in the conversion of
sugar and fermentable bodies into alcohol and carbonic acid, which give
rise both to the formation of wine, and of all kinds of spirituous liquors.
MRS. B.

We shall now proceed to the acetous fermentation, which is thus called,
because it converts wine into vinegar, by the formation of the acetous acid,
which is the basis or radical of vinegar.
CAROLINE.

But is not the acidifying principle of the acetous acid the same as that of all
other acids, oxygen?
MRS. B.

Certainly; and on that account the contact of air is essential to this
fermentation, as it affords the necessary supply of oxygen. Vinegar, in order
to obtain pure acetous acid from it, must be distilled and rectified by certain
processes.
EMILY.

Page 415

But pray, Mrs. B., is not the acetous acid frequently formed without this
fermentation taking place? Is it not, for instance, contained in acid fruits,
and in every substance that becomes sour?
MRS. B.

No, not in fruits; you confound it with the citric, the malic, the oxalic, and
other vegetable acids, to which living vegetables owe their acidity. But
whenever a vegetable substance turns sour, after it has ceased to live, the
acetous acid is developed by means of the acetous fermentation, in which
the substance advances a step towards its final decomposition.
Amongst the various instances of acetous fermentation, that of bread is
usually classed.
CAROLINE.

But the fermentation of bread is produced by yeast; how does that effect it?
MRS. B.

It is found by experience that any substance that has already undergone a
fermentation, will readily excite it in one that is susceptible of that process.
If, for instance, you mix a little vinegar with wine, that is intended to be
acidified, it will absorb oxygen more rapidly, and the process be completed
much sooner, than if left to ferment spontaneously. Thus yeast, which is a
product of the fermentation of beer, is used to excite and accelerate the
fermentation of malt, which is to be converted into beer, as well as that of
paste which is to be made into bread.
CAROLINE.

But if bread undergoes the acetous fermentation, why is it not sour?
MRS. B.

It acquires a certain savour which corrects the heavy insipidity of flour, and
may be reckoned a first degree of acidification; or if the process were
carried further, the bread would become decidedly acid.
There are, however, some chemists who do not consider the fermentation of
bread as being of the acetous kind, but suppose that it is a process of
fermentation peculiar to that substance.

Page 416

The putrid fermentation is the final operation of Nature, and her last step
towards reducing organised bodies to their simplest combinations. All
vegetables spontaneously undergo this fermentation after death, provided
there be a sufficient degree of heat and moisture, together with access of air;
for it is well known that dead plants may be preserved by drying, or by the
total exclusion of air.
CAROLINE.

But do dead plants undergo the other fermentation previous to this last; or
do they immediately suffer the putrid fermentation?
MRS. B.

That depends on a variety of circumstances, such as the degrees of
temperature and of moisture, the nature of the plant itself, &c. But if you
were carefully to follow and examine the decomposition of plants from
their death to their final dissolution, you would generally find a sweetness
developed in the seeds, and a spirituous flavour in the fruits (which have
undergone the saccharine fermentation), previous to the total
disorganisation and separation of the parts.
EMILY.

I have sometimes remarked a kind of spirituous taste in fruits that were over
ripe, especially oranges; and this was just before they became rotten.
MRS. B.

It was then the vinous fermentation which had succeeded the saccharine,
and had you followed up these changes attentively, you would probably
have found the spirituous taste followed by acidity, previous to the fruit
passing to the state of putrefaction.
When the leaves fall from the trees in autumn, they do not (if there is no
great moisture in the atmosphere) immediately undergo a decomposition,
but are first dried and withered; as soon, however, as the rain sets in,
fermentation commences, their gaseous products are imperceptibly evolved
into the atmosphere, and their fixed remains mixed with their kindred earth.
Wood, when exposed to moisture, also undergoes the putrid fermentation
and becomes rotten.

Page 417

EMILY.

But I have heard that the dry rot, which is so liable to destroy the beams of
houses, is prevented by a current of air; and yet you said that air was
essential to the putrid fermentation?
MRS. B.

True; but it must not be in such a proportion to the moisture as to dissolve
the latter, and this is generally the case when the rotting of wood is
prevented or stopped by the free access of air. What is commonly called dry
rot, however, is not I believe a true process of putrefaction. It is supposed to
depend on a peculiar kind of vegetation, which, by feeding on the wood,
gradually destroys it.
Straw and all other kinds of vegetable matter undergo the putrid
fermentation more rapidly when mixed with animal matter. Much heat is
evolved during this process, and a variety of volatile products are
disengaged, as carbonic acid and hydrogen gas, the latter of which is
frequently either sulphurated or phosphorated.—When all these gases have
been evolved, the fixed products, consisting of carbon, salts, potash, &c.
form a kind of vegetable earth, which makes very fine manure, as it is
composed of those elements which form the immediate materials of plants.
CAROLINE.

Pray are not vegetables sometimes preserved from decomposition by
petrification? I have seen very curious specimens of petrified vegetables, in
which state they perfectly preserve their form and organisation, though in
appearance they are changed to stone.
MRS. B.

That is a kind of metamorphosis, which, now that you are tolerably well
versed in the history of mineral and vegetable substances, I leave to your
judgment to explain. Do you imagine that vegetables can be converted into
stone?
EMILY.

No, certainly; but they might perhaps be changed to a substance in
appearance resembling stone.

Page 418

MRS. B.

It is not so, however, with the substances that are called petrified
vegetables; for these are really stone, and generally of the hardest kind,
consisting chiefly of silex. The case is this: when a vegetable is buried
under water, or in wet earth, it is slowly and gradually decomposed. As each
successive particle of the vegetable is destroyed, its place is supplied by a
particle of siliceous earth, conveyed thither by the water. In the course of
time the vegetable is entirely destroyed, but the silex has completely
replaced it, having assumed its form and apparent texture, as if the
vegetable itself were changed to stone.
CAROLINE.

That is very curious! and I suppose that petrified animal substances are of
the same nature?
MRS. B.

Precisely. It is equally impossible for either animal or vegetable substances
to be converted into stone. They may be reduced, as we find they are, by
decomposition, to their constituent elements, but cannot be changed to
elements, which do not enter into their composition.
There are, however, circumstances which frequently prevent the regular and
final decomposition of vegetables; as, for instance, when they are buried
either in the sea, or in the earth, where they cannot undergo the putrid
fermentation for want of air. In these cases they are subject to a peculiar
change, by which they are converted into a new class of compounds, called
bitumens.
CAROLINE.

These are substances I never heard of before.
MRS. B.

You will find, however, that some of them are very familiar to you.
Bitumens are vegetables so far decomposed as to retain no organic
appearance; but their origin is easily detected by their oily nature, their
combustibility, the products of their analysis, and the impressions of the

Page 419

forms of leaves, grains, fibres of wood, and even of animals, which they
frequently bear.
They are sometimes of an oily liquid consistence, as the substance called
naptha, in which we preserved potassium; it is a fine transparent colourless
fluid, that issues out of clays in some parts of Persia. But more frequently
bitumens are solid, as asphaltum, a smooth, hard, brittle substance, which
easily melts, and forms, in its liquid state, a beautiful dark brown colour for
oil painting. Jet, which is of a still harder texture, is a peculiar bitumen,
susceptible of so fine a polish, that it is used for many ornamental purposes.

Coal is also a bituminous substance, to the composition of which both the
mineral and animal kingdoms seem to concur. This most useful mineral
appears to consist chiefly of vegetable matter, mixed with the remains of
marine animals and marine salts, and occasionally containing a quantity of
sulphuret of iron, commonly called pyrites.
EMILY.

It is, I suppose, the earthly, the metallic, and the saline parts of coals, that
compose the cinders or fixed products of their combustion; whilst the
hydrogen and carbon, which they derive from vegetables, constitute their
volatile products.
CAROLINE.

Pray is not coke, (which I have heard is much used in some manufactures,)
also a bituminous substance?
MRS. B.

No; it is a kind of fuel artificially prepared from coals. It consists of coals
reduced to a substance analogous to charcoal, by the evaporation of their
bituminous parts. Coke, therefore, is composed of carbon, with some earthy
and saline ingredients.
Succin, or yellow amber, is a bitumen which the ancients called electrum,
from whence the word electricity is derived, as that substance is peculiarly,
and was once supposed to be exclusively, electric. It is found either deeply
buried in the bowels of the earth, or floating on the sea, and is supposed to

Page 420

be a resinous body which has been acted on by sulphuric acid, as its
analysis shows it to consist of ah oil and an acid. The oil is called oil of
amber, the acid the succinic.
EMILY.

That oil I have sometimes used in painting, as it is reckoned to change less
than the other kinds of oils.
MRS. B.

The last class of vegetable substances that have changed their nature are
fossil-wood, peat, and turf. These are composed of wood and roots of
shrubs, that are partly decomposed by being exposed to moisture under
ground, and yet, in some measure, preserve their form and organic
appearance. The peat, or black earth of the moors, retains but few vestiges
of the roots to which it owes its richness and combustibility, these
substances being in the course of time reduced to the state of vegetable
earth. But in turf the roots of plants are still discernible, and it equally
answers the purpose of fuel. It is the combustible used by the poor in heathy
countries, which supply it abundantly.
It is too late this morning to enter upon the history of vegetation. We shall
reserve this subject, therefore, for our next interview, when I expect that it
will furnish us with ample matter for another conversation.

CONVERSATION XXII.
HISTORY OF VEGETATION.

MRS. B.

The vegetable kingdom may be considered as the link which unites the
mineral and animal creation into one common chain of beings; for it is
through the means of vegetation alone that mineral substances are

Page 421

introduced into the animal system, since, generally speaking, it is from
vegetables that all animals ultimately derive their sustenance.
CAROLINE.

I do not understand that; the human species subsists as much on animal as
on vegetable food, and there are some carnivorous animals that will eat only
animal food.
MRS. B.

That is true; but you do not consider that those that live on animal food,
derive their sustenance equally, though not so immediately, from
vegetables. The meat that we eat is formed from the herbs of the field, and
the prey of carnivorous animals proceeds, either directly or indirectly, from
the same source. It is, therefore, through this channel that the simple
elements become a part of the animal frame. We should in vain attempt to
derive nourishment from carbon, hydrogen, and oxygen, either in their
separate state, or combined in the mineral kingdom; for it is only by being
united in the form of vegetable combination, that they become capable of
conveying nourishment.
EMILY.

Vegetation, then, seems to be the method which Nature employs to prepare
the food of animals?
MRS. B.

That is certainly its principal object. The vegetable creation does not exhibit
more wisdom in that admirable system of organisation, by which it is
enabled to answer its own immediate ends of preservation, nutrition, and
propagation, than in its grand and ultimate object of forming those
arrangements and combinations of principles, which are so well adapted for
the nourishment of animals.
EMILY.

But I am very curious to know whence vegetables obtain those principles
which form their immediate materials?
MRS. B.

Page 422

This is a point on which we are yet so much in the dark, that I cannot hope
fully to satisfy your curiosity; but what little I know on this subject, I will
endeavour to explain to you.
The soil, which, at first view, appears to be the aliment of vegetables, is
found, on a closer investigation, to be little more than the channel through
which they receive their nourishment; so that it is very possible to rear
plants without any earth or soil.
CAROLINE.

Of that we have an instance in the hyacinth and other bulbous roots, which
will grow and blossom beautifully in glasses of water. But I confess I
should think it would be difficult to rear trees in a similar manner.
MRS. B.

No doubt it would, as it is the burying of the roots in the earth that supports
the stem of the tree. But this office, besides that of affording a vehicle for
food, is far the most important part which the earthy portion of the soil
performs in the process of vegetation; for we can discover, by analysis, but
an extremely small proportion of earth in vegetable compounds.
CAROLINE.

But if earths do not afford nourishment, why is it necessary to be so
attentive to the preparation of the soil?
MRS. B.

In order to impart to it those qualities which render it a proper vehicle for
the food of the plant. Water is the chief nourishment of vegetables; if,
therefore, the soil be too sandy, it will not retain a quantity of water
sufficient to supply the roots of the plants. If, on the contrary, it abound too
much with clay, the water will lodge in such quantities as to threaten a
decomposition of the roots. Calcareous soils are, upon the whole, the most
favourable to the growth of plants: soils are, therefore, usually improved by
chalk, which, you may recollect, is a carbonat of lime. Different vegetables,
however, require different kinds of soils. Thus rice demands a moist
retentive soil; potatoes a soft sandy soil; wheat a firm and rich soil. Forest

Page 423

trees grow better in fine sand than in a stiff clay; and a light ferruginous soil
is best suited to fruit-trees.
CAROLINE.

But pray what is the use of manuring the soil?
MRS. B.

Manure consists of all kinds of substances, whether of vegetable or animal
origin, which have undergone the putrid fermentation, and are consequently
decomposed, or nearly so, into their elementary principles. And it is
requisite that these vegetable matters should be in a state of decay, or
approaching decomposition. The addition of calcareous earth, in the state of
chalk or lime, is beneficial to such soils, as it accelerates the dissolution of
vegetable bodies. Now, I ask you, what is the utility of supplying the soil
with these decomposed substances?
CAROLINE.

It is, I suppose, in order to furnish vegetables with the principles which
enter into their composition. For manures not only contain carbon,
hydrogen, and oxygen, but by their decomposition supply the soil with
these principles in their elementary form.
MRS. B.

Undoubtedly; and it is for this reason that the finest crops are produced in
fields that were formerly covered with woods, because their soil is
composed of a rich mould, a kind of vegetable earth, which abounds in
those principles.
EMILY.

This accounts for the plentifulness of the crops produced in America, where
the country was but a few years since covered with wood.
CAROLINE.

But how is it that animal substances are reckoned to produce the best
manure? Does it not appear much more natural that the decomposed
elements of vegetables should be the most appropriate to the formation of
new vegetables?

Page 424

MRS. B.

The addition of a much greater proportion of nitrogen, which constitutes the
chief difference between animal and vegetable matter, renders the
composition of the former more complicated, and consequently more
favourable to decomposition. The use of animal substances is chiefly to
give the first impulse to the fermentation of the vegetable ingredients that
enter into the composition of manures. The manure of a farm-yard is of that
description; but there is scarcely any substance susceptible of undergoing
the putrid fermentation that will not make good manure. The heat produced
by the fermentation of manure is another circumstance which is extremely
favourable to vegetation; yet this heat would be too great if the manure was
laid on the ground during the height of fermentation; it is used in this state
only for hot-beds, to produce melons, cucumbers, and such vegetables as
require a very high temperature.
CAROLINE.

A difficulty has just occurred to me which I do not know how to remove.
Since all organised bodies are, in the common course of nature, ultimately
reduced to their elementary state, they must necessarily in that state enrich
the soil, and afford food for vegetation. How is it, then, that agriculture,
which cannot increase the quantity of those elements that are required to
manure the earth, can increase its produce so wonderfully as is found to be
the case in all cultivated countries?
MRS. B.

It is by suffering none of these decaying bodies to be dissipated, but in
applying them duly to the soil. It is by a judicious preparation of the soil,
which consists in fitting it either for the general purposes of vegetation, or
for that of the particular seed which is to be sown. Thus, if the soil be too
wet, it may be drained; if too loose and sandy, it may be rendered more
consistent and retentive of water by the addition of clay or loam; it may be
enriched by chalk, or any kind of calcareous earth. On soils thus improved,
manures will act with double efficacy, and if attention be paid to spread
them on the ground at a proper season of the year, to mix them with the soil
so that they may be generally diffused through it, to destroy the weeds
which might appropriate these nutritive principles to their own use, to

Page 425

remove the stones which would impede the growth of the plant, &c. we
may obtain a produce an hundred fold more abundant than the earth would
spontaneously supply.
EMILY.

We have a very striking instance of this in the scanty produce of
uncultivated commons, compared to the rich crops of meadows which are
occasionally manured.
CAROLINE.

But, Mrs. B., though experience daily proves the advantage of cultivation,
there is still a difficulty which I cannot get over. A certain quantity of
elementary principles exist in nature, which it is not in the power of man
either to augment or diminish. Of these principles you have taught us that
both the animal and vegetable creation are composed. Now the more of
them is taken up by the vegetable kingdom, the less, it would seem, will
remain for animals; and, therefore, the more populous the earth becomes,
the less it will produce.
MRS. B.

Your reasoning is very plausible; but experience every where contradicts
the inference you would draw from it; for we find that the animal and
vegetable kingdoms, instead of thriving, as you would suppose, at each
other’s expense, always increase and multiply together. For you should
recollect that animals can derive the elements of which they are formed
only through the medium of vegetables. And you must allow that your
conclusion would be valid only if every particle of the several principles
that could possibly be spared from other purposes were employed in the
animal and vegetable creations. Now we have reason to believe that a much
greater proportion of these principles than is required for such purposes
remains either in an elementary state, or engaged in a less useful mode of
combination in the mineral kingdom. Possessed of such immense resources
as the atmosphere and the waters afford us, for oxygen, hydrogen, and
carbon, so far from being in danger of working up all our simple materials,
we cannot suppose that we shall ever bring agriculture to such a degree of
perfection as to require the whole of what these resources could supply.

Page 426

Nature, however, in thus furnishing us with an inexhaustible stock of raw
materials, leaves it in some measure to the ingenuity of man to appropriate
them to its own purposes. But, like a kind parent, she stimulates him to
exertion, by setting the example and pointing out the way. For it is on the
operations of nature that all the improvements of art are founded. The art of
agriculture consists, therefore, in discovering the readiest method of
obtaining the several principles, either from their grand sources, air and
water, or from the decomposition of organised bodies; and in appropriating
them in the best manner to the purposes of vegetation.
EMILY.

But, among the sources of nutritive principles, I am surprised that you do
not mention the earth itself, as it contains abundance of coals, which are
chiefly composed of carbon.
MRS. B.

Though coals abound in carbon, they cannot, on account of their hardness
and impermeable texture, be immediately subservient to the purposes of
vegetation.
EMILY.

No; but by their combustion carbonic acid is produced; and this entering
into various combinations on the surface of the earth, may, perhaps, assist in
promoting vegetation.
MRS. B.

Probably it may in some degree; but at any rate the quantity of nourishment
which vegetables may derive from that source can be but very trifling, and
must entirely depend on local circumstances.
CAROLINE.

Perhaps the smoky atmosphere of London is the cause of vegetation being
so forward and so rich in its vicinity?
MRS. B.

I rather believe that this circumstance proceeds from the very ample supply
of manure, assisted, perhaps, by the warmth and shelter which the town

Page 427

affords. Far from attributing any good to the smoky atmosphere of London,
I confess I like to anticipate the time when we shall have made such
progress in the art of managing combustion, that every particle of carbon
will be consumed, and the smoke destroyed at the moment of its
production. We may then expect to have the satisfaction of seeing the
atmosphere of London as clear as that of the country.—But to return to our
subject: I hope that you are now convinced that we shall not easily
experience a deficiency of nutritive elements to fertilise the earth, and that,
provided we are but industrious in applying them to the best advantage by
improving the art of agriculture, no limits can be assigned to the fruits that
we may expect to reap from our labours.
CAROLINE.

Yes; I am perfectly satisfied in that respect, and I can assure you that I feel
already much more interested in the progress and improvement of
agriculture.
EMILY.

I have frequently thought that the culture of the land was not considered as
a concern of sufficient importance. Manufactures always take the lead; and
health and innocence are frequently sacrificed to the prospect of a more
profitable employment. It has often grieved me to see the poor
manufacturers crowded together in close rooms, and confined for the whole
day to the most uniform and sedentary employment, instead of being
engaged in that innocent and salutary kind of labour, which Nature seems to
have assigned to man for the immediate acquirement of comfort, and for the
preservation of his existence. I am sure that you agree with me in thinking
so, Mrs. B.?
MRS. B.

I am entirely of your opinion, my dear, in regard to the importance of
agriculture; but as the conveniences of life, which we are all enjoying, are
not derived merely from the soil, I am far from wishing to depreciate
manufactures. Besides, as the labour of one man is sufficient to produce
food for several, those whose industry is not required in tillage must do
something in return for the food that is provided for them. They exchange,

Page 428

consequently, the accommodations for the necessaries of life. Thus the
carpenter and the weaver lodge and clothe the peasant, who supplies them
with their daily bread. The greater stock of provisions, therefore, which the
husbandman produces, the greater is the quantity of accommodation which
the artificer prepares. Such are the happy effects which naturally result from
civilised society. It would be wiser, therefore, to endeavour to improve the
situation of those who are engaged in manufactures, than to indulge in vain
declamations on the hardships to which they are too frequently exposed.
But we must not yet take our leave of the subject of agriculture; we have
prepared the soil, it remains for us now to sow the seed. In this operation we
must be careful not to bury it too deep in the ground, as the access of air is
absolutely necessary to its germination; the earth must, therefore, lie loose
and light over it, in order that the air may penetrate. Hence the use of
ploughing and digging, harrowing and raking, &c. A certain degree of heat
and moisture, such as usually takes place in the spring, is likewise
necessary.
CAROLINE.

One would imagine you were going to describe the decomposition of an old
plant, rather than the formation of a new one; for you have enumerated all
the requisites of fermentation.
MRS. B.

Do you forget, my dear, that the young plant derives its existence from the
destruction of the seed, and that it is actually by the saccharine fermentation
that the latter is decomposed?
CAROLINE.

True; I wonder that I did not recollect that. The temperature and moisture
required for the germination of the seed is then employed in producing the
saccharine fermentation within it?
MRS. B.

Certainly. But, in order to understand the nature of germination, you should
be acquainted with the different parts of which the seed is composed. The
external covering or envelope contains, besides the germ of the future plant,

Page 429

the substance which is to constitute its first nourishment; this substance,
which is called the parenchyma, consists of fecula, mucilage, and oil, as we
formerly observed.
The seed is generally divided into two compartments, called lobes, or
cotyledons, as is exemplified by this bean (Plate XV. Fig. 1.)—the dark-
coloured kind of string which divides the lobes is called the radicle, as it
forms the root of the plant, and it is from a contiguous substance, called
plumula, which is enclosed within the lobes, that the stem arises. The figure
and size of the seed depend very much upon the cotyledons; these vary in
number in different seeds; some have only one, as wheat, oats, barley, and
all the grasses; some have three, others six. But most seeds, as, for instance,
all the varieties of beans, have two cotyledons. When the seed is buried in
the earth, at any temperature above 40 degrees, it imbibes water, which
softens and swells the lobes; it then absorbs oxygen, which combines with
some of its carbon, and is returned in the form of carbonic acid. This loss of
carbon increases the comparative proportion of hydrogen and oxygen in the
seed, and excites the saccharine fermentation, by which the parenchymatous
matter is converted into a kind of sweet emulsion. In this form it is carried
into the radicle by vessels appropriated to that purpose; and in the mean
time, the fermentation having caused the seed to burst, the cotyledons are
rent asunder, the radicle strikes into the ground and becomes the root of the
plant, and hence the fermented liquid is conveyed to the plumula, whose
vessels have been previously distended by the heat of the fermentation. The
plumula being thus swelled, as it were, by the emulsive fluid, raises itself
and springs up to the surface of the earth, bearing with it the cotyledons,
which, as soon as they come in contact with the air, spread themselves, and
are transformed into leaves.—If we go into the garden, we shall probably
find some seeds in the state which I have described—
Vol. II. p. 250 Plate XV.

Page 430

Fig. 1 & 2. A.B Cotyledons. C Envelope. D Radicle.
Fig. 3. A.B Cotyledons. C Plumula. D Radicle.
Fig. 4. A.B. Cotyledons. C Plumula. D Radicle.
Larger view (complete Plate)

EMILY.

Here are some lupines that are just making their appearance above ground.
MRS. B.

We shall take up several of them to observe their different degrees of
progress in vegetation. Here is one that has but recently burst its envelope—
do you see the little radicle striking downwards? (Plate XV. Fig. 2.) In this
the plumula is not yet visible. But here is another in a greater state of
forwardness—the plumula, or stem, has risen out of the ground, and the
cotyledons are converted into seed leaves. (Plate XV. Fig. 3.)
CAROLINE.

These leaves are very thick and clumsy, and unlike the other leaves, which I
perceive are just beginning to appear.
MRS. B.

Page 431

It is because they retain the remains of the parenchyma, with which they
still continue to nourish the young plant, as it has not yet sufficient roots
and strength to provide for its sustenance from the soil.—But, in this third
lupine (Plate XV. Fig. 4.), the radicle had sunk deep into the earth, and sent
out several shoots, each of which is furnished with a mouth to suck up
nourishment from the soil; the function of the original leaves, therefore,
being no longer required, they are gradually decaying, and the plumula is
become a regular stem, shooting out small branches, and spreading its
foliage.
EMILY.

There seems to be a very striking analogy between a seed and an egg; both
require an elevation of temperature to be brought to life; both at first supply
with aliment the organised being which they produce; and as soon as this
has attained sufficient strength to procure its own nourishment, the egg-
shell breaks, whilst in the plant the seed-leaves fall off.
MRS. B.

There is certainly some resemblance between these processes; and when
you become acquainted with animal chemistry, you will frequently be
struck with its analogy to that of the vegetable kingdom.
As soon as the young plant feeds from the soil, it requires the assistance of
leaves, which are the organs by which it throws off its super-abundant fluid;
this secretion is much more plentiful in the vegetable than in the animal
creation, and the great extent of surface of the foliage of plants is admirably
calculated for carrying it on in sufficient quantities. This transpired fluid
consists of little more than water. The sap, by this process, is converted into
a liquid of greater consistence, which is fit to be assimilated to its several
parts.
EMILY.

Vegetation, then, must be essentially injured by destroying the leaves of the
plant?
MRS. B.

Page 432

Undoubtedly; it not only diminishes the transpiration, but also the
absorption by the roots; for the quantity of sap absorbed is always in
proportion to the quantity of fluid thrown off by transpiration. You see,
therefore, the necessity that a young plant should unfold its leaves as soon
as it begins to derive its nourishment from the soil; and, accordingly, you
will find that those lupines which have dropped their seed-leaves, and are
no longer fed by the parenchyma, have spread their foliage, in order to
perform the office just described.
But I should inform you that this function of transpiration seems to be
confined to the upper surface of the leaves, whilst, on the contrary, the
lower surface, which is more rough and uneven, and furnished with a kind
of hair or down, is destined to absorb moisture, or such other ingredients as
the plant derives from the atmosphere.
As soon as a young plant makes its appearance above ground, light, as well
as air, becomes necessary to its preservation. Light is essential to the
development of the colours, and to the thriving of the plant. You may have
often observed what a predilection vegetables have for the light. If you
make any plants grow in a room, they all spread their leaves, and extend
their branches towards the windows.
CAROLINE.

And many plants close up their flowers as soon as it is dark.
EMILY.

But may not this be owing to the cold and dampness of the evening air?
MRS. B.

That does not appear to be the case; for in a course of curious experiments,
made by Mr. Senebier, of Geneva, on plants which he reared by lamp-light,
he found that the flowers closed their petals whenever the lamps were
extinguished.
EMILY.

But pray, why is air essential to vegetation, plants do not breathe it like
animals?

Page 433

MRS. B.

At least not in the same manner; but they certainly derive some principles
from the atmosphere, and yield others to it. Indeed, it is chiefly owing to the
action of the atmosphere and the vegetable kingdom on each other, that the
air continues always fit for respiration. But you will understand this better
when I have explained the effect of water on plants.
I have said that water forms the chief nourishment of plants; it is the basis
not only of the sap, but of all the vegetable juices. Water is the vehicle
which carries into the plant the various salts and other ingredients required
for the formation and support of the vegetable system. Nor is this all; part of
the water itself is decomposed by the organs of the plant; the hydrogen
becomes a constituent part of oil, of extract, of colouring matter, &c. whilst
a portion of the oxygen enters into the formation of mucilage, of fecula, of
sugar, and of vegetable acids. But the greater part of the oxygen, proceeding
from the decomposition of the water, is converted into a gaseous state by
the caloric disengaged from the hydrogen during its condensation in the
formation of the vegetable materials. In this state the oxygen is transpired
by the leaves of plants when exposed to the sun’s rays. Thus you find that
the decomposition of water, by the organs of the plant, is not only a means
of supplying it with its chief ingredient, hydrogen, but at the same time of
replenishing the atmosphere with oxygen, a principle which requires
continual renovation, to make up for the great consumption of it occasioned
by the numerous oxygenations, combustions, and respirations, that are
constantly taking place on the surface of the globe.
EMILY.

What a striking instance of the harmony of nature.
MRS. B.

And how admirable the design of Providence, who makes every different
part of the creation thus contribute to the support and renovation of each
other!
But the intercourse of the vegetable and animal kingdoms through the
medium of the atmosphere extends still further. Animals, in breathing, not
only consume the oxygen of the air, but load it with carbonic acid, which, if

Page 434

accumulated in the atmosphere, would, in a short time, render it totally unfit
for respiration. Here the vegetable kingdom again interferes; it attracts and
decomposes the carbonic acid, retains the carbon for its own purposes, and
returns the oxygen for ours.
CAROLINE.

How interesting this is! I do not know a more beautiful illustration of the
wisdom which is displayed in the laws of nature.
MRS. B.

Faint and imperfect as are the ideas which our limited perceptions enable us
to form of divine wisdom, still they cannot fail to inspire us with awe and
admiration. What, then, would be our feelings, were the complete system of
nature at once displayed before us! So magnificent a scene would probably
be too great for our limited and imperfect comprehension, and it is no doubt
among the wise dispensations of Providence, to veil the splendour of a
glory with which we should be overpowered. But it is well suited to the
nature of a rational being to explore, step by step, the works of the creation,
to endeavour to connect them into harmonious systems; and, in a word, to
trace in the chain of beings, the kindred ties and benevolent design which
unites its various links, and secure its preservation.
CAROLINE.

But of what nature are the organs of plants which are endued with such
wonderful powers?
MRS. B.

They are so minute that their structure, as well as the mode in which they
perform their functions, generally elude our examination; but we may
consider them as so many vessels or apparatus appropriated to perform,
with the assistance of the principle of life, certain chemical processes, by
means of which these vegetable compounds are generated. We may,
however, trace the tannin, resins, gum, mucilage, and some other vegetable
materials, in the organised arrangement of plants, in which they form the
bark, the wood, the leaves, flowers, and seeds.

Page 435

The bark is composed of the epidermis, the parenchyma, and the cortical
layers.
The epidermis is the external covering of the plant. It is a thin transparent
membrane, consisting of a number of slender fibres, crossing each other,
and forming a kind of net-work. When of a white glossy nature, as in
several species of trees, in the stems of corn and of seeds, it is composed of
a thin coating of siliceous earth, which accounts for the strength and
hardness of those long and slender stems. Sir H. Davy was led to the
discovery of the siliceous nature of the epidermis of such plants, by
observing the singular phenomenon of sparks of fire emitted by the
collision of ratan canes with which two boys were fighting in a dark room.
On analysing the epidermis of the cane, he found it to be almost entirely
siliceous.
CAROLINE.

With iron then, a cane, I suppose, will strike fire very easily?
MRS. B.

I understand that it will.—In ever-greens the epidermis is mostly resinous,
and in some few plants is formed of wax. The resin, from its want of
affinity for water, tends to preserve the plant from the destructive effects of
violent rains, severe climates, or inclement seasons, to which this species of
vegetables is peculiarly exposed.
EMILY.

Resin must preserve wood just like a varnish, as it is the essential ingredient
of varnishes?
MRS. B.

Yes; and by this means it prevents likewise all unnecessary expenditure of
moisture.
The parenchyma is immediately beneath the epidermis; it is that green rind
which appears when you strip a branch of any tree or shrub of its external
coat of bark. The parenchyma is not confined to the stem or branches, but
extends over every part of the plant. It forms the green matter of the leaves,
and is composed of tubes filled with a peculiar juice.

Page 436

The cortical layers are immediately in contact with the wood; they abound
with tannin and gallic acid, and consist of small vessels through which the
sap descends after being elaborated in the leaves. The cortical layers are
annually renewed, the old bark being converted into wood.
EMILY.

But through what vessels does the sap ascend?
MRS. B.

That function is performed by the tubes of the alburnum, or wood, which is
immediately beneath the cortical layers. The wood is composed of woody
fibre, mucilage, and resin. The fibres are disposed in two ways; some of
them longitudinally, and these form what is called the silver grain of the
wood. The others, which are concentric, are called the spurious grain. These
last are disposed in layers, from the number of which the age of the tree
may be computed, a new one being produced annually by the conversion of
the bark into wood. The oldest, and consequently most internal part of the
alburnum, is called heart-wood; it appears to be dead, at least no vital
functions are discernible in it. It is through the tubes of the living alburnum
that the sap rises. These, therefore, spread into the leaves, and there
communicate with the extremities of the vessels of the cortical layers, into
which they pour their contents.
CAROLINE.

Of what use, then, are the tubes of the parenchyma, since neither the
ascending nor descending sap passes through them?
MRS. B.

They are supposed to perform the important function of secreting from the
sap the peculiar juices from which the plant more immediately derives its
nourishment. These juices are very conspicuous, as the vessels which
contain them are much larger than those through which the sap circulates.
The peculiar juices of plants differ much in their nature, not only in
different species of vegetables, but frequently in different parts of the same
individual plant: they are sometimes saccharine, as in the sugar-cane,

Page 437

sometimes resinous, as in firs and evergreens, sometimes of a milky
appearance, as in the laurel.
EMILY.

I have often observed, that in breaking a young shoot, or in bruising a leaf
of laurel, a milky juice will ooze out in great abundance.
MRS. B.

And it is by making incisions in the bark that pitch, tar, and turpentine are
obtained from fir-trees. The durability of this species of wood is chiefly
owing to the resinous nature of its peculiar juices. The volatile oils have, in
a great measure, the same preservative effects, as they defend the parts,
with which they are connected, from the attack of insects. This tribe seems
to have as great an aversion to perfumes, as the human species have delight
in them. They scarcely ever attack any odoriferous parts of plants, and it is
not uncommon to see every leaf of a tree destroyed by a blight, whilst the
blossoms remain untouched. Cedar, sandal, and all aromatic woods, are on
this account of great durability.
EMILY.

But the wood of the oak, which is so much esteemed for its durability, has,
I believe, no smell. Does it derive this quality from its hardness alone?
MRS. B.

Not entirely; for the chesnut, though considerably harder and firmer than
the oak, is not so lasting. The durability of the oak is, I believe, in a great
measure owing to its having very little heart-wood, the alburnum preserving
its vital functions longer than in other trees.
CAROLINE.

If incisions are made into the alburnum and cortical layers, may not the
ascending and descending sap be procured in the same manner as the
peculiar juice is from the vessels of the parenchyma?
MRS. B.

Yes; but in order to obtain specimens of these fluids, in any quantity, the
experiment must be made in the spring, when the sap circulates with the

Page 438

greatest energy. For this purpose a small bent glass tube should be
introduced into the incision, through which the sap may flow without
mixing with any of the other juices of the tree. From the bark the sap will
flow much more plentifully than from the wood, as the ascending sap is
much more liquid, more abundant, and more rapid in its motion than that
which descends; for the latter having been deprived by the operation of the
leaves of a considerable part of its moisture, contains a much greater
proportion of solid matter, which retards its motion. It does not appear that
there is any excess of descending sap, as none ever exudes from the roots of
plants; this process, therefore, seems to be carried on only in proportion to
the wants of the plant, and the sap descends no further, and in no greater
quantity, than is required to nourish the several organs. Therefore, though
the sap rises and descends in the plant, it does not appear to undergo a real
circulation.
The last of the organs of plants is the flower, or blossom, which produces
the fruits and seed. These may be considered as the ultimate purpose of
nature in the vegetable creation. From fruits and seeds animals derive both a
plentiful source of immediate nourishment, and an ample provision for the
reproduction of the same means of subsistence.
The seed which forms the final product of mature plants, we have already
examined as constituting the first rudiments of future vegetation.
These are the principal organs of vegetation, by means of which the several
chemical processes which are carried on during the life of the plant are
performed.
EMILY.

But how are the several principles which enter into the composition of
vegetables so combined by the organs of the plant as to be converted into
vegetable matter?
MRS. B.

By chemical processes, no doubt; but the apparatus in which they are
performed is so extremely minute as completely to elude our examination.
We can form an opinion, therefore, only by the result of these operations.
The sap is evidently composed of water, absorbed by the roots, and holding

Page 439

in solution the various principles which it derives from the soil. From the
roots the sap ascends through the tubes of the alburnum into the stem, and
thence branches out to every extremity of the plant. Together with the sap
circulates a certain quantity of carbonic acid, which is gradually disengaged
from the former by the internal heat of the plant.
CAROLINE.

What! have vegetables a peculiar heat, analogous to animal heat?
MRS. B.

It is a circumstance that has long been suspected; but late experiments have
decided beyond a doubt that vegetable heat is considerably above that of
unorganised matter in winter, and below it in summer. The wood of a tree is
about sixty degrees, when the thermometer is seventy or eighty degrees.
And the bark, though so much exposed, is seldom below forty in winter.
It is from the sap, after it has been elaborated by the leaves, that vegetables
derive their nourishment; in its progress through the plant from the leaves to
the roots, it deposits in the several sets of vessels with which it
communicates, the materials on which the growth and nourishment of each
plant depends. It is thus that the various peculiar juices, saccharine, oily,
mucous, acid, and colouring, are formed; as also the more solid parts,
fecula, woody fibre, tannin, resins, concrete salts; in a word, all the
immediate materials of vegetables, as well as the organised parts of plants,
which latter, besides the power of secreting these from the sap for the
general purpose of the plant, have also that of applying them to their own
particular nourishment.
EMILY.

But why should the process of vegetation take place only at one season of
the year, whilst a total inaction prevails during the other?
MRS. B.

Heat is such an important chemical agent, that its effect, as such, might
perhaps alone account for the impulse which the spring gives to vegetation.
But, in order to explain the mechanism of that operation, it has been
supposed that the warmth of the spring dilates the vessels of plants, and

Page 440

produces a kind of vacuum, into which the sap (which had remained in a
state of inaction in the trunk during the winter) rises: this is followed by the
ascent of the sap contained in the roots, and room is thus made for fresh
sap, which the roots, in their turn, pump up from the soil. This process goes
on till the plant blossoms and bears fruit, which terminates its summer
career: but when the cold weather sets in, the fibres and vessels contract, the
leaves wither, and are no longer able to perform their office of transpiration;
and, as this secretion stops, the roots cease to absorb sap from the soil. If
the plant be an annual, its life then terminates; if not, it remains in a state of
torpid inaction during the winter; or the only internal motion that takes
place is that of a small quantity of resinous juice, which slowly rises from
the stem into the branches, and enlarges their buds during the winter.
CAROLINE.

Yet, in evergreens, vegetation must continue throughout the year.
MRS. B.

Yes; but in winter it goes on in a very imperfect manner, compared to the
vegetation of spring and summer.
We have dwelt much longer on the history of vegetable chemistry than I
had intended; but we have at length, I think, brought the subject to a
conclusion.
CAROLINE.

I rather wonder that you did not reserve the account of the fermentations for
the conclusion; for the decomposition of vegetables naturally follows their
death, and can hardly, it seems, be introduced with so much propriety at any
other period.
MRS. B.

It is difficult to determine at what point precisely it may be most eligible to
enter on the history of vegetation; every part of the subject is so closely
connected, and forms such an uninterrupted chain, that it is by no means
easy to divide it. Had I begun with the germination of the seed, which, at
first view, seems to be the most proper arrangement, I could not have
explained the nature and fermentation of the seed, or have described the

Page 441

changes which manure must undergo, in order to yield the vegetable
elements. To understand the nature of germination, it is necessary, I think,
previously to decompose the parent plant, in order to become acquainted
with the materials required for that purpose. I hope, therefore, that, upon
second consideration, you will find that the order which I have adopted,
though apparently less correct, is in fact the best calculated for the
elucidation of the subject.

CONVERSATION XXIII.
ON THE COMPOSITION OF ANIMALS.

MRS. B.

We are now come to the last branch of chemistry, which comprehends the
most complicated order of compound beings. This is the animal creation,
the history of which cannot but excite the highest degree of curiosity and
interest, though we often fail in attempting to explain the laws by which it is
governed.
EMILY.

But since all animals ultimately derive their nourishment from vegetables,
the chemistry of this order of beings must consist merely in the conversion
of vegetable into animal matter.
MRS. B.

Very true; but the manner in which this is effected is, in a great measure,
concealed from our observation. This process is called animalisation, and is
performed by peculiar organs. The difference of the animal and vegetable
kingdoms does not however depend merely on a different arrangement of
combinations. A new principle abounds in the animal kingdom, which is but
rarely and in very small quantities found in vegetables; this is nitrogen.

Page 442

There is likewise in animal substances a greater and more constant
proportion of phosphoric acid, and other saline matters. But these are not
essential to the formation of animal matter.
CAROLINE.

Animal compounds contain, then, four fundamental principles; oxygen,
hydrogen, carbon, and nitrogen?
MRS. B.

Yes; and these form the immediate materials of animals, which are gelatine,
albumen, and fibrine.
EMILY.

Are those all? I am surprised that animals should be composed of fewer
kinds of materials than vegetables; for they appear much more complicated
in their organisation.
MRS. B.

Their organisation is certainly more perfect and intricate, and the
ingredients that occasionally enter into their composition are more
numerous. But notwithstanding the wonderful variety observable in the
texture of the animal organs, we find that the original compounds, from
which all the varieties of animal matter are derived, may be reduced to the
three heads just mentioned. Animal substances being the most complicated
of all natural compounds, are most easily susceptible of decomposition, as
the scale of attractions increases in proportion to the number of constituent
principles. Their analysis is, however, both difficult and imperfect; for as
they cannot be examined in their living state, and are liable to alteration
immediately after death, it is probable that, when submitted to the
investigation of a chemist, they are always more or less altered in their
combinations and properties, from what they were, whilst they made part of
the living animal.
EMILY.

The mere diminution of temperature, which they experience by the
privation of animal heat, must, I should suppose, be sufficient to derange
the order of attractions that existed during life.

Page 443

MRS. B.

That is one of the causes, no doubt: but there are many other circumstances
which prevent us from studying the nature of living animal substances. We
must therefore, in a considerable degree, confine our researches to the
phenomena of these compounds in their inanimate state.
These three kinds of animal matter, gelatine, albumen, and fibrine, form the
basis of all the various parts of the animal system; either solid, as the skin,
flesh, nerves, membranes, cartilages, and bones; or fluid, as blood, chyle,
milk, mucus, the gastric and pancreatic juices, bile, perspiration, saliva,
tears, &c.
CAROLINE.

Is it not surprising that so great a variety of substances, and so different in
their nature, should yet all arise from so few materials, and from the same
original elements?
MRS. B.

The difference in the nature of various bodies depends, as I have often
observed to you, rather on their state of combination, than on the materials
of which they are composed. Thus, in considering the chemical nature of
the creation in a general point of view, we observe that it is throughout
composed of a very small number of elements. But when we divide it into
the three kingdoms, we find that, in the mineral, the combinations seem to
result from the union of elements casually brought together; whilst in the
vegetable and animal kingdoms, the attractions are peculiarly and regularly
produced by appropriate organs, whose action depends on the vital
principle. And we may further observe, that by means of certain
spontaneous changes and decompositions, the elements of one kind of
matter become subservient to the reproduction of another; so that the three
kingdoms are intimately connected, and constantly contributing to the
preservation of each other.
EMILY.

There is, however, one very considerable class of elements, which seems to
be confined to the mineral kingdom: I mean metals.

Page 444

MRS. B.

Not entirely; they are found, though in very minute quantities, both in the
vegetable and animal kingdoms. A small portion of earths and sulphur
enters also into the composition of organised bodies. Phosphorus, however,
is almost entirely confined to the animal kingdom; and nitrogen, but with
few exceptions, is extremely scarce in vegetables.
Let us now proceed to examine the nature of the three principal materials of
the animal system.
Gelatine, or jelly, is the chief ingredient of skin, and of all the membranous
parts of animals. It may be obtained from these substances, by means of
boiling water, under the forms of glue, size, isinglass, and transparent jelly.
CAROLINE.

But these are of a very different nature; they cannot therefore be all pure
gelatine.
MRS. B.

Not entirely, but very nearly so. Glue is extracted from the skin of animals.
Size is obtained either from skin in its natural state, or from leather.
Isinglass is gelatine procured from a particular species of fish; it is, you
know, of this substance that the finest jelly is made, and this is done by
merely dissolving the isinglass in boiling water, and allowing the solution to
congeal.
EMILY.

The wine, lemon, and spices, are, I suppose, added only to flavour the jelly?
MRS. B.

Exactly so.
CAROLINE.

But jelly is often made of hartshorn shavings, and of calves’ feet; do these
substances contain gelatine?
MRS. B.

Page 445

Yes. Gelatine may be obtained from almost any animal substance, as it
enters more or less into the composition of all of them. The process for
obtaining it is extremely simple, as it consists merely in boiling the
substance that contains it with water. The gelatine dissolves in water, and
may be attained of any degree of consistence or strength, by evaporating
this solution. Bones in particular produce it very plentifully, as they consist
of phosphat of lime combined or cemented by gelatine. Horns, which are a
species of bone, will yield abundance of gelatine. The horns of the hart are
reckoned to produce gelatine of the finest quality; they are reduced to the
state of shavings in order that the jelly may be more easily extracted by the
water. It is of hartshorn shavings that the jellies for invalids are usually
made, as they are of very easy digestion.
CAROLINE.

It appears singular that hartshorn, which yields such a powerful ingredient
as ammonia, should at the same time produce so mild and insipid a
substance as jelly?
MRS. B.

And (what is more surprising) it is from the gelatine of bones that ammonia
is produced. You must observe, however, that the processes by which these
two substances are obtained from bones are very different. By the simple
action of water and heat, the gelatine is separated; but in order to procure
the ammonia, or what is commonly called hartshorn, the bones must be
distilled, by which means the gelatine is decomposed, and hydrogen and
nitrogen combined in the form of ammonia. So that the first operation is a
mere separation of ingredients, whilst the second requires a chemical
decomposition.
CAROLINE.

But when jelly is made from hartshorn shavings, what becomes of the
phosphat of lime which constitutes the other part of bones?
MRS. B.

It is easily separated by straining. But the jelly is afterwards more perfectly
purified, and rendered transparent, by adding white of egg, which being

Page 446

coagulated by heat, rises to the surface along with any impurities.
EMILY.

I wonder that bones are not used by the common people to make jelly;
a great deal of wholesome nourishment, might, I should suppose, be
procured from them, though the jelly would perhaps not be quite so good as
if made from hartshorn shavings?
MRS. B.

There is a prejudice among the poor against a species of food that is usually
thrown to the dogs; and as we cannot expect them to enter into chemical
considerations, it is in some degree excusable. Besides, it requires a
prodigious quantity of fuel to dissolve bones and obtain the gelatine from
them.
The solution of bones in water is greatly promoted by an accumulation of
heat. This may be effected by means of an extremely strong metallic vessel,
called Papin’s digester, in which the bones and water are enclosed, without
any possibility of the steam making its escape. A heat can thus be applied
much superior to that of boiling water; and bones, by this means, are
completely reduced to a pulp. But the process still consumes too much fuel
to be generally adopted among the lower classes.
CAROLINE.

And why should not a manufacture be established for grinding or
macerating bones, or at least for reducing them to the state of shavings,
when I suppose they would dissolve as readily as hartshorn shavings?
MRS. B.

They could not be collected clean for such a purpose, but they are not lost,
as they are used for making hartshorn and sal ammoniac; and such is the
superior science and industry of this country, that we now send sal
ammoniac to the Levant, though it originally came to us from Egypt.
EMILY.

When jelly is made of isinglass, does it leave no sediment?
MRS. B.

Page 447

No; nor does it so much require clarifying, as it consists almost entirely of
pure gelatine, and any foreign matter that is mixed with it, is thrown off
during the boiling in the form of scum.—These are processes which you
may see performed in great perfection in the culinary laboratory, by that
very able and most useful chemist the cook.
CAROLINE.

To what an immense variety of purposes chemistry is subservient!
EMILY.

It appears, in that respect, to have an advantage over most other arts and
sciences; for these, very often, have a tendency to confine the imagination
to their own particular object, whilst the pursuit of chemistry is so extensive
and diversified, that it inspires a general curiosity, and a desire of enquiring
into the nature of every object.
CAROLINE.

I suppose that soup is likewise composed of gelatine; for, when cold, it
often assumes the consistence of jelly?
MRS. B.

Not entirely; for though soups generally contain a quantity of gelatine, the
most essential ingredient is a mucous or extractive matter, a peculiar animal
substance, very soluble in water, which has a strong taste, and is more
nourishing than gelatine. The various kinds of portable soup consist of this
extractive matter in a dry state, which, in order to be made into soup,
requires only to be dissolved in water.
Gelatine, in its solid state, is a semiductile transparent substance, without
either taste or smell.—When exposed to heat, in contact with air and water,
it first swells, then fuses, and finally burns. You may have seen the first part
of this operation performed in the carpenter’s glue-pot.
CAROLINE.

But you said that gelatine had no smell, and glue has a very disagreeable
one.
MRS. B.

Page 448

Glue is not pure gelatine; as it is not designed for eating, it is prepared
without attending to the state of the ingredients, which are more or less
contaminated by particles that have become putrid.
Gelatine may be precipitated from its solution in water by alcohol.—We
shall try this experiment with a glass of warm jelly.—You see that the
gelatine subsides by the union of the alcohol and the water.
EMILY.

How is it, then, that jelly is flavoured with wine, without producing any
precipitation?
MRS. B.

Because the alcohol contained in wine is already combined with water, and
other ingredients, and is therefore not at liberty to act upon the jelly as when
in its separate state. Gelatine is soluble both in acids and in alkalies; the
former, you know, are frequently used to season jellies.
CAROLINE.

Among the combinations of gelatine we must not forget one which you
formerly mentioned; that with tannin, to form leather.
MRS. B.

True; but you must observe that leather can be produced only by gelatine in
a membranous state; for though pure gelatine and tannin will produce a
substance chemically similar to leather, yet the texture of the skin is
requisite to make it answer the useful purposes of that substance.
The next animal substance we are to examine is albumen; this, although
constituting a part of most of the animal compounds, is frequently found
insulated in the animal system; the white of egg, for instance, consists
almost entirely of albumen; the substance that composes the nerves, the
serum, or white part of the blood, and the curds of milk, are little else than
albumen variously modified.
In its most simple state, albumen appears in the form of a transparent
viscous fluid, possessed of no distinct taste or smell; it coagulates at the low

Page 449

temperature of 165 degrees, and, when once solidified, it will never return
to its fluid state.
Sulphuric acid and alcohol are each of them capable of coagulating
albumen in the same manner as heat, as I am going to show you.
EMILY.

Exactly so.—Pray, Mrs. B., what kind of action is there between albumen
and silver? I have sometimes observed, that if the spoon with which I eat an
egg happens to be wetted, it becomes tarnished.
MRS. B.

It is because the white of egg (and, indeed, albumen in general) contains a
little sulphur, which, at the temperature of an egg just boiled, will
decompose the drop of water that wets the spoon, and produce sulphurated
hydrogen gas, which has the property of tarnishing silver.
We may now proceed to fibrine. This is an insipid and inodorous substance,
having somewhat the appearance of fine white threads adhering together; it
is the essential constituent of muscles or flesh, in which it is mixed with and
softened by gelatine. It is insoluble both in water and alcohol, but sulphuric
acid converts it into a substance very analogous to gelatine.

These are the essential and general ingredients of animal matter; but there
are other substances, which, though not peculiar to the animal system,
usually enter into its composition, such as oils, acids, salts, &c.
Animal oil is the chief constituent of fat; it is contained in abundance in the
cream of milk, whence it is obtained in the form of butter.
EMILY.

Is animal oil the same in its composition as vegetable oils?
MRS. B.

Not the same, but very analogous. The chief difference is that animal oil
contains nitrogen, a principle which seldom enters into the composition of
vegetable oils, and never in so large a proportion.

Page 450

There are a few animal acids, that is to say, acids peculiar to animal matter,
from which they are almost exclusively obtained.
The animal acids have triple bases of hydrogen, carbon, and nitrogen. Some
of them are found native in animal matter; others are produced during its
decomposition.
Those that we find ready formed are:
The bombic acid, which is obtained from silk-worms.
The formic acid, from ants.
The lactic acid, from the whey of milk.
The sebacic, from oil or fat.
Those produced during the decomposition of animal substances by heat, are
the prussic and zoonic acids. This last is produced by the roasting of meat,
and gives it a brisk flavour.
CAROLINE.

The class of animal acids is not very extensive?
MRS. B.

No; nor are they, generally speaking, of great importance. The prussic acid
is, I think, the only one sufficiently interesting to require any further
comment. It can be formed by any artificial process, without the presence of
any animal matter; and it may likewise be obtained from a variety of
vegetables, particularly those of the narcotic kind, such as poppies, laurel,
&c. But it is commonly obtained from blood, by strongly heating that
substance with caustic potash; the alkali attracts the acid from the blood,
and forms with it a prussiat of potash. From this state of combination the
prussic acid can be obtained pure by means of other substances which have
the power of separating it from the alkali.
EMILY.

But if this acid does not exist ready formed in blood, how can the alkali
attract it from it?
MRS. B.

Page 451

It is the triple basis only of this acid that exists in the blood; and this is
developed and brought to the state of acid, during the combustion. The acid
therefore is first formed, and it afterwards combines with the potash.
EMILY.

Now I comprehend it. But how can the prussic acid be artificially made?
MRS. B.

By passing ammoniacal gas over red-hot charcoal; and hence we learn that
the constituents of this acid are hydrogen, nitrogen, and carbon. The two
first are derived from the volatile alkali, the last from the combustion of the
charcoal.
CAROLINE.

But this does not accord with the system of oxygen being the principle of
acidity.
MRS. B.

The colouring matter of prussian blue is called an acid, because it unites
with alkalies and metals, and not from any other characteristic properties of
acids; perhaps the name is not strictly appropriate. But this circumstance,
together with some others of the same kind, has induced several chemists to
think that oxygen may not be the exclusive generator of acids. Sir H. Davy,
I have already informed you, was led by his experiments on dry acids to
suspect that water might be essential to acidity. And it is the opinion of
some chemists that acidity may possibly depend rather on the arrangement
than on the presence of any particular principles. But we have not yet done
with the prussic acid. It has a strong affinity for metallic oxyds, and
precipitates the solutions of iron in acids of a blue colour. This is the
prussian blue, or prussiat of iron, so much used in the arts, and with which I
think you must be acquainted.
EMILY.

Yes, I am; it is much used in painting, both in oil and in water colours; but it
is not reckoned a permanent oil-colour.
MRS. B.

Page 452

That defect arises, I believe, in general, from its being badly prepared,
which is the case when the iron is not so fully oxydated as to form a red
oxyd. For a solution of green oxyd of iron (in which the metal is more
slightly oxydated), makes only a pale green, or even a white precipitate,
with prussiat of potash; and this gradually changes to blue by being exposed
to the air, as I can immediately show you.
CAROLINE.

It already begins to assume a pale blue colour. But how does the air produce
this change?
MRS. B.

By oxydating the iron more perfectly. If we pour some nitrous acid on it,
the prussian blue colour will be immediately produced, as the acid will
yield its oxygen to the precipitate, and fully saturate it with this principle, as
you shall see.
CAROLINE.

It is very curious to see a colour change so instantaneously.
MRS. B.

Hence you perceive that prussian blue cannot be a permanent colour, unless
prepared with red oxyd of iron, since by exposure to the atmosphere it
gradually darkens, and in a short time is no longer in harmony with the
other colours of the painting.
CAROLINE.

But it can never become darker, by exposure to the atmosphere, than the
true prussian blue, in which the oxyd is perfectly saturated?
MRS. B.

Certainly not. But in painting, the artist not reckoning upon partial
alterations in his colours, gives his blue tints that particular shade which
harmonises with the rest of the picture. If, afterwards, those tints become
darker, the harmony of the colouring must necessarily be destroyed.
CAROLINE.

Page 453

Pray, of what nature is the paint called carmine?
MRS. B.

It is an animal colour prepared from cochineal, an insect, the infusion of
which produces a very beautiful red.
CAROLINE.

Whilst we are on the subject of colours, I should like to learn what ivory
black is?
MRS. B.

It is a carbonaceous substance obtained by the combustion of ivory. A more
common species of black is obtained from the burning of bone.
CAROLINE.

But during the combustion of ivory or bone, the carbon, I should have
imagined, must be converted into carbonic acid gas, instead of this black
substance?
MRS. B.

In this, as in most combustions, a considerable part of the carbon is simply
volatilised by the heat, and again obtained concrete on cooling. This colour,
therefore, may be called the soot produced by the burning of ivory or bone.

CONVERSATION XXIV.
ON THE ANIMAL ECONOMY.

MRS. B.

We have now acquired some idea of the various materials that compose the
animal system; but if you are curious to know in what manner these
substances are formed by the animal organs, from vegetable, as well as

Page 454

from animal substances, it will be necessary to have some previous
knowledge of the nature and functions of these organs, without which it is
impossible to form any distinct idea of the process of animalisation and
nutrition.
CAROLINE.

I do not exactly understand the meaning of the word animalisation?
MRS. B.

Animalisation is the process by which the food is assimilated, that is to say,
converted into animal matter; and nutrition is that by which the food thus
assimilated is rendered subservient to the purposes of nourishing and
maintaining the animal system.
EMILY.

This, I am sure, must be the most interesting of all the branches of
chemistry!
CAROLINE.

So I think; particularly as I expect that we shall hear something of the
nature of respiration, and of the circulation of the blood?
MRS. B.

These functions undoubtedly occupy a most important place in the history
of the animal economy.—But I must previously give you a very short
account of the principal organs by which the various operations of the
animal system are performed. These are:
The Bones;
Muscles,
Blood vessels,
Lymphatic vessels,
Glands, and
Nerves.
The bones are the most solid part of the animal frame, and in a great
measure determine its form and dimensions. You recollect, I suppose, what
are the ingredients which enter into their composition?

Page 455

CAROLINE.

Yes; phosphat of lime, cemented by gelatine.
MRS. B.

During the earliest period of animal life, they consist almost entirely of
gelatinous membrane having the form of the bones, but of a loose spongy
texture, the cells or cavities of which are destined to be filled with phosphat
of lime; it is the gradual acquisition of this salt which gives to the bones
their subsequent hardness and durability. Infants first receive it from their
mother’s milk, and afterwards derive it from all animal and from most
vegetable food, especially farinaceous substances, such as wheat-flour,
which contain it in sensible quantities. A portion of the phosphat, after the
bones of the infant have been sufficiently expanded and solidified, is
deposited in the teeth, which consist at first only of a gelatinous membrane
or case, fitted for the reception of this salt; and which, after acquiring
hardness within the gum, gradually protrude from it.
CAROLINE.

How very curious this is; and how ingeniously nature has first provided for
the solidification of such bones as are immediately wanted, and afterwards
for the formation of the teeth, which would not only be useless, but
detrimental in infancy!
MRS. B.

In quadrupeds the phosphat of lime is deposited likewise in their horns, and
in the hair or wool with which they are generally clothed.
In birds it serves also to harden the beaks and the quills of their feathers.
When animals are arrived at a state of maturity, and their bones have
acquired a sufficient degree of solidity, the phosphat of lime which is taken
with the food is seldom assimilated, excepting when the female nourishes
her young; it is then all secreted into the milk, as a provision for the tender
bones of the nursling.
EMILY.

Page 456

So that whatever becomes superfluous to one being, is immediately wanted
by another; and the child acquires strength precisely by the species of
nourishment which is no longer necessary to the mother. Nature is, indeed,
an admirable economist!
CAROLINE.

Pray, Mrs. B., does not the disease in the bones of children, called the
rickets, proceed from a deficiency of phosphat of lime?
MRS. B.

I have heard that this disease may arise from two causes; it is sometimes
occasioned by the growth of the muscles being too rapid in proportion to
that of the bones. In this case the weight of the flesh is greater than the
bones can support, and presses upon them so as to produce a swelling of the
joints, which is the great indication of the rickets. The other cause of this
disorder is supposed to be an imperfect digestion and assimilation of the
food, attended with an excess of acid, which counteracts the formation of
phosphat of lime. In both instances, therefore, care should be taken to alter
the child’s diet, not merely by increasing the quantity of aliment containing
phosphat of lime, but also by avoiding all food that is apt to turn acid on the
stomach, and to produce indigestion. But the best preservative against
complaints of this kind is, no doubt, good nursing: when a child has plenty
of air and exercise, the digestion and assimilation will be properly
performed, no acid will be produced to interrupt these functions, and the
muscles and bones will grow together in just proportions.
CAROLINE.

I have often heard the rickets attributed to bad nursing, but I never could
have guessed what connection there was between exercise and the
formation of the bones.
MRS. B.

Exercise is generally beneficial to all the animal functions. If man is
destined to labour for his subsistence, the bread which he earns is scarcely
more essential to his health and preservation than the exertions by which he
obtains it. Those whom the gifts of fortune have placed above the necessity

Page 457

of bodily labour are compelled to take exercise in some mode or other, and
when they cannot convert it into an amusement, they must submit to it as a
task, or their health will soon experience the effects of their indolence.
EMILY.

That will never be my case: for exercise, unless it becomes fatigue, always
gives me pleasure; and, so far from being a task, is to me a source of daily
enjoyment. I often think what a blessing it is, that exercise, which is so
conducive to health, should be so delightful; whilst fatigue, which is rather
hurtful, instead of pleasure, occasions painful sensations. So that fatigue, no
doubt, was intended to moderate our bodily exertions, as satiety puts a limit
to our appetites.
MRS. B.

Certainly.—But let us not deviate too far from our subject.—The bones are
connected together by ligaments, which consist of a white thick flexible
substance, adhering to their extremities, so far as to secure the joints firmly,
though without impeding their motion. And the joints are moreover covered
by a solid, smooth, elastic, white substance, called cartilage, the use of
which is to allow, by its smoothness and elasticity, the bones to slide easily
over one another, so that the joints may perform their office without
difficulty or detriment.
Over the bones the muscles are placed; they consist of bundles of fibres
which terminate in a kind of string, or ligament, by which they are fastened
to the bones. The muscles are the organs of motion; by their power of
dilatation and contraction they put into action the bones, which act as
levers, in all the motions of the body, and form the solid support of its
various parts. The muscles are of various degrees of strength or consistence
in different species of animals. The mammiferous tribe, or those that suckle
their young, seem in this respect to occupy an intermediate place between
birds and cold-blooded animals, such as reptiles and fishes.
EMILY.

The different degrees of firmness and solidity in the muscles of these
several species of animals proceed, I imagine, from the different nature of
the food on which they subsist?

Page 458

MRS. B.

No; that is not supposed to be the case: for the human species, who are of
the mammiferous tribe, live on more substantial food than birds, and yet the
latter exceed them in muscular strength. We shall hereafter attempt to
account for this difference; but let us now proceed in the examination of the
animal functions.
The next class of organs is that of the vessels of the body, the office of
which is to convey the various fluids throughout the frame. These vessels
are innumerable. The most considerable of them are those through which
the blood circulates, which are of two kinds: the arteries, which convey it
from the heart to the extremities of the body, and the veins, which bring it
back into the heart.
Besides these, there are a numerous set of small transparent vessels,
destined to absorb and convey different fluids into the blood; they are
generally called the absorbent or lymphatic vessels: but it is to a portion of
them only that the function of conveying into the blood the fluid called
lymph is assigned.
EMILY.

Pray what is the nature of that fluid?
MRS. B.

The nature and use of the lymph have, I believe, never been perfectly
ascertained; but it is supposed to consist of matter that has been previously
animalised, and which, after answering the purpose for which it was
intended, must, in regular rotation, make way for the fresh supplies
produced by nourishment. The lymphatic vessels pump up this fluid from
every part of the system, and convey it into the veins to be mixed with the
blood which runs through them, and which is commonly called venous
blood.
CAROLINE.

But does it not again enter into the animal system through that channel?
MRS. B.

Page 459

Not entirely; for the venous blood does not return into the circulation until it
has undergone a peculiar change, in which it throws off whatever is become
useless.
Another set of absorbent vessels pump up the chyle from the stomach and
intestines, and convey it, after many circumvolutions, into the great vein
near the heart.
EMILY.

Pray what is chyle?
MRS. B.

It is the substance into which food is converted by digestion.
CAROLINE.

One set of the absorbent vessels, then, is employed in bringing away the old
materials that are no longer fit for use; whilst the other set is busy in
conveying into the blood the new materials that are to replace them.
EMILY.

What a great variety of ingredients must enter into the composition of the
blood?
MRS. B.

You must observe that there is also a great variety of substances to be
secreted from it. We may compare the blood to a general receptacle or
storehouse for all kinds of commodities, which are afterwards fashioned,
arranged, and disposed of as circumstances require.
There is another set of absorbent vessels in females which is destined to
secrete milk for the nourishment of the young.
EMILY.

Pray is not milk very analogous in its composition to blood; for, since the
nursling derives its nourishment from that source only, it must contain
every principle which the animal system requires?
MRS. B.

Page 460

Very true. Milk is found, by its analysis, to contain the principal materials
of animal matter, albumen, oil, and phosphat of lime; so that the suckling
has but little trouble to digest and assimilate this nourishment. But we shall
examine the composition of milk more fully afterwards.
In many parts of the body numbers of small vessels are collected together in
little bundles called glands, from a Latin word meaning acorn, on account
of the resemblance which some of them bear in shape to that fruit. The
function of the glands is to secrete, or separate certain matters from the
blood.
The secretions are not only mechanical, but chemical separations from the
blood; for the substances thus formed, though contained in the blood, are
not ready combined in that fluid. The secretions are of two kinds, those
which form peculiar animal fluids, as bile, tears, saliva, &c.; and those
which produce the general materials of the animal system, for the purpose
of recruiting and nourishing the several organs of the body; such as
albumen, gelatine, and fibrine; the latter may be distinguished by the name
of nutritive secretions.
CAROLINE.

I am quite astonished to hear that all the secretions should be derived from
the blood.
EMILY.

I thought that the bile was produced by the liver?
MRS. B.

So it is; but the liver is nothing more than a very large gland, which secretes
the bile from the blood.
The last of the animal organs which we have mentioned are the nerves;
these are the vehicles of sensation, every other part of the body being, of
itself, totally insensible.
CAROLINE.

They must then be spread through every part of the frame, for we are every
where susceptible of feeling.

Page 461

EMILY.

Excepting the nails and the hair.
MRS. B.

And those are almost the only parts in which nerves cannot be discovered.
The common source of all the nerves is the brain; thence they descend,
some of them through different holes of the skull, but the greatest part
through the back bone, and extend themselves by innumerable ramifications
throughout the whole body. They spread themselves over the muscles,
penetrate the glands, wind round the vascular system, and even pierce into
the interior of the bones. It is most probably through them that the
communication is carried on between the mind and the other parts of the
body; but in what manner they are acted on by the mind, and made to re-act
on the body, is still a profound secret. Many hypotheses have been formed
on this very obscure subject, but they are all equally improbable, and it
would be useless for us to waste our time in conjectures on an enquiry,
which, in all probability, is beyond the reach of human capacity.
CAROLINE.

But you have not mentioned those particular nerves that form the senses of
hearing, seeing, smelling, and tasting?
MRS. B.

They are considered as being of the same nature as those which are
dispersed over every part of the body, and constitute the general sense of
feeling. The different sensations which they produce arise from their
peculiar situation and connection with the several organs of taste, smell, and
hearing.
EMILY.

But these senses appear totally different from that of feeling?
MRS. B.

They are all of them sensations, but variously modified according to the
nature of the different organs in which the nerves are situated. For, as we
have formerly observed, it is by contact only that the nerves are affected.

Page 462

Thus odoriferous particles must strike upon the nerves of the nose, in order
to excite the sense of smelling; in the same manner that taste is produced by
the particular substance coming in contact with the nerves of the palate. It is
thus also that the sensation of sound is produced by the concussion of the
air striking against the auditory nerve; and sight is the effect of the light
falling upon the optic nerve. These various senses, therefore, are affected
only by the actual contact of particles of matter, in the same manner as that
of feeling.
The different organs of the animal body, though easily separated and
perfectly distinct, are loosely connected together by a kind of spongy
substance, in texture somewhat resembling net-work, called the cellular
membrane; and the whole is covered by the skin.
The skin, as well as the bark of vegetables, is formed of three coats. The
external one is called the cuticle or epidermis; the second, which is called
the mucous membrane, is of a thin soft texture, and consists of a mucous
substance, which in negroes is black, and is the cause of their skin
appearing of that colour.

Page 463

CAROLINE.

Is then the external skin of negroes white like ours?
MRS. B.

Yes; but as the cuticle is transparent, as well as porous, the blackness of the
mucous membrane is visible through it. The extremities of the nerves are
spread over this skin, so that the sensation of feeling is transmitted through
the cuticle. The internal covering of the muscles, which is properly the skin,
is the thickest, the toughest, and most resisting of the whole; it is this
membrane which is so essential in the arts, by forming leather when
combined with tannin.
The skin which covers the animal body, as well as those membranes that
form the coats of the vessels, consists almost exclusively of gelatine; and is
capable of being converted into glue, size, or jelly.
The cavities between the muscles and the skin are usually filled with fat,
which lodges in the cells of the membranous net before mentioned, and
gives to the external form (especially in the human figure) that roundness,
smoothness, and softness, so essential to beauty.
EMILY.

And the skin itself is, I think, a very ornamental part of the human frame,
both from the fineness of its texture, and the variety and delicacy of its tints.
MRS. B.

This variety and harmonious graduation of colours, proceed, not so much
from the skin itself, as from the internal organs which transmit their several
colours through it, these being only softened and blended by the colour of
the skin, which is uniformly of a yellowish white.
Thus modified, the darkness of the veins appears of a pale blue colour, and
the floridness of the arteries is changed to a delicate pink. In the most
transparent parts, the skin exhibits the bloom of the rose, whilst where it is

Page 464

more opake its own colour predominates; and at the joints, where the bones
are most prominent, their whiteness is often discernible. In a word, every
part of the human frame seems to contribute to its external grace; and this
not merely by producing a pleasing variety of tints, but by a peculiar kind of
beauty which belongs to each individual part. Thus it is to the solidity and
arrangement of the bones that the human figure owes the grandeur of its
stature, and its firm and dignified deportment. The muscles delineate the
form, and stamp it with energy and grace; and the soft substance which is
spread over them smooths their ruggedness, and gives to the contours the
gentle undulations of the line of beauty. Every organ of sense is a peculiar
and separate ornament; and the skin, which polishes the surface, and gives
it that charm of colouring so inimitable by art, finally conspires to render
the whole the fairest work of the creation.
But now that we have seen in what manner the animal frame is formed, let
us observe how it provides for its support, and how the several organs,
which form so complete a whole, are nourished and maintained.
This will lead us to a more particular explanation of the internal organs:
here we shall not meet with so much apparent beauty, because these parts
were not intended by nature to be exhibited to view; but the beauty of
design, in the internal organisation of the animal frame, is, if possible, still
more remarkable than that of the external parts.
We shall defer this subject till our next interview.

CONVERSATION XXV.
ON ANIMALISATION, NUTRITION, AND RESPIRATION.

MRS. B.

We have now learnt of what materials the animal system is composed, and
have formed some idea of the nature of its organisation. In order to

Page 465

complete the subject, it remains for us to examine in what manner it is
nourished and supported.
Vegetables, we have observed, obtain their nourishment from various
substances, either in their elementary state, or in a very simple state of
combination; as carbon, water, and salts, which they pump up from the soil;
and carbonic acid and oxygen, which they absorb from the atmosphere.
Animals, on the contrary, feed on substances of the most complicated kind;
for they derive their sustenance, some from the animal creation, others from
the vegetable kingdom, and some from both.
CAROLINE.

And there is one species of animals, which, not satisfied with enjoying
either kind of food in its simple state, has invented the art of combining
them together in a thousand ways, and of rendering even the mineral
kingdom subservient to its refinements.
EMILY.

Nor is this all; for our delicacies are collected from the various climates of
the earth, so that the four quarters of the globe are often obliged to
contribute to the preparation of our simplest dishes.
CAROLINE.

But the very complicated substances which constitute the nourishment of
animals, do not, I suppose, enter into their system in their actual state of
combination?
MRS. B.

So far from it, that they not only undergo a new arrangement of their parts,
but a selection is made of such as are most proper for the nourishment of
the body, and those only enter into the system, and are animalised.
EMILY.

And by what organs is this process performed?
MRS. B.

Page 466

Chiefly by the stomach, which is the organ of digestion, and the prime
regulator of the animal frame.
Digestion is the first step towards nutrition. It consists in reducing into one
homogeneous mass the various substances that are taken as nourishment; it
is performed by first chewing and mixing the solid aliment with the saliva,
which reduces it to a soft mass, in which state it is conveyed into the
stomach, where it is more completely dissolved by the gastric juice.
This fluid (which is secreted into the stomach by appropriate glands) is so
powerful a solvent that scarcely any substances will resist its action.
EMILY.

The coats of the stomach, however, cannot be attacked by it, otherwise we
should be in danger of having them destroyed when the stomach was empty.
MRS. B.

They are probably not subject to its action; as long, at least, as life
continues. But it appears, that when the gastric juice has no foreign
substance to act upon, it is capable of occasioning a degree of irritation in
the coats of the stomach, which produces the sensation of hunger. The
gastric juice, together with the heat and muscular action of the stomach,
converts the aliment into an uniform pulpy mass called chyme. This passes
into the intestines, where it meets with the bile and some other fluids, by the
agency of which, and by the operation of other causes hitherto unknown,
the chyme is changed into chyle, a much thinner substance, somewhat
resembling milk, which is pumped by immense numbers of small absorbent
vessels spread over the internal surface of the intestines. These, after many
circumvolutions, gradually meet and unite into large branches, till they at
length collect the chyle into one vessel, which pours its contents into the
great vein near the heart, by which means the food, thus prepared, enters
into the circulation.
CAROLINE.

But I do not yet clearly understand how the blood, thus formed, nourishes
the body and supplies all the secretions?
MRS. B.

Page 467

Before this can be explained to you, you must first allow me to complete
the formation of the blood. The chyle may, indeed, be considered as
forming the chief ingredient of blood; but this fluid is not perfect until it has
passed through the lungs, and undergone (together with the blood that has
already circulated) certain necessary changes that are effected by
respiration.

CAROLINE.

I am very glad that you are going to explain the nature of respiration: I have
often longed to understand it, for though we talk incessantly of breathing,
I never knew precisely what purpose it answered.
MRS. B.

It is indeed one of the most interesting processes imaginable; but, in order
to understand this function well, it will be necessary to enter into some
previous explanations. Tell me, Emily,—what do you understand by
respiration?
EMILY.

Respiration, I conceive, consists simply in alternately inspiring air into the
lungs, and expiring it from them.
MRS. B.

Your answer will do very well as a general definition. But, in order to form
a tolerably clear notion of the various phenomena of respiration, there are
many circumstances to be taken into consideration.
In the first place, there are two things to be distinguished in respiration, the
mechanical and the chemical part of the process.
The mechanism of breathing depends on the alternate expansions and
contractions of the chest, in which the lungs are contained. When the chest
dilates, the cavity is enlarged, and the air rushes in at the mouth, to fill up
the vacuum formed by this dilatation; when it contracts, the cavity is
diminished, and the air forced out again.
CAROLINE.

I thought that it was the lungs that contracted and expanded in breathing?

Page 468

MRS. B.

They do likewise; but their action is only the consequence of that of the
chest. The lungs, together with the heart and largest blood vessels, in a
manner fill up the cavity of the chest; they could not, therefore, dilate if the
chest did not previously expand; and, on the other hand, when the chest
contracts, it compresses the lungs and forces the air out of them.
CAROLINE.

The lungs, then, are like bellows, and the chest is the power that works
them.
MRS. B.

Precisely so. Here is a curious little figure (Plate XV. Fig. 5.), that will
assist me in explaining the mechanism of breathing.
Vol. II. p. 250 Plate XV.

Fig. 5. A.A Glass Bell. B Bladder representing the lungs. C Bladder representing the
Diaphragm.
Larger view (complete Plate)

Page 469

CAROLINE.

What a droll figure! a little head fixed upon a glass bell, with a bladder tied
over the bottom of it!
MRS. B.

You must observe that there is another bladder within the glass, the neck of
which communicates with the mouth of the figure—this represents the
lungs contained within the chest; the other bladder, which you see is tied
loose, represents a muscular membrane, called the diaphragm, which
separates the chest from the lower part of the body. By the chest, therefore,
I mean that large cavity in the upper part of the body contained within the
ribs, the neck, and the diaphragm; this membrane is muscular, and capable
of contraction and dilatation. The contraction may be imitated by drawing
the bladder tight over the bottom of the receiver, when the air in the bladder,
which represents the lungs, will be forced out through the mouth of the
figure—
EMILY.

See, Caroline, how it blows the flame of the candle in breathing!
MRS. B.

By letting the bladder loose again, we imitate the dilatation of the
diaphragm, and the cavity of the chest being enlarged, the lungs expand,
and the air rushes in to fill them.
EMILY.

This figure, I think, gives a very clear idea of the process of breathing.
MRS. B.

It illustrates tolerably well the action of the lungs and diaphragm; but those
are not the only powers that are concerned in enlarging or diminishing the
cavity of the chest; the ribs are also possessed of a muscular motion for the
same purpose; they are alternately drawn in, edgeways, to assist the
contraction, and stretched out, like the hoops of a barrel, to contribute to the
dilatation of the chest.
EMILY.

Page 470

I always supposed that the elevation and depression of the ribs were the
consequence, not the cause of breathing.
MRS. B.

It is exactly the reverse. The muscular action of the diaphragm, together
with that of the ribs, are the causes of the contraction and expansion of the
chest; and the air rushing into, and being expelled from the lungs, are only
consequences of those actions.
CAROLINE.

I confess that I thought the act of breathing began by opening the mouth for
the air to rush in, and that it was the air alone, which, by alternately rushing
in and out, occasioned the dilatations and contractions of the lungs and
chest.
MRS. B.

Try the experiment of merely opening your mouth; the air will not rush in,
till by an interior muscular action you produce a vacuum—yes, just so, your
diaphragm is now dilated, and the ribs expanded. But you will not be able
to keep them long in that state. Your lungs and chest are already resuming
their former state, and expelling the air with which they had just been filled.
This mechanism goes on more or less rapidly, but, in general, a person at
rest and in health will breathe between fifteen and twenty-five times in a
minute.
We may now proceed to the chemical effects of respiration; but, for this
purpose, it is necessary that you should previously have some notion of the
circulation of the blood. Tell me, Caroline, what do you understand by the
circulation of the blood?
CAROLINE.

I am delighted that you come to that subject, for it is one that has long
excited my curiosity. But I cannot conceive how it is connected with
respiration. The idea I have of the circulation is, that the blood runs from
the heart through the veins all over the body, and back again to the heart.
MRS. B.

Page 471

I could hardly have expected a better definition from you; it is, however, not
quite correct, for you do not distinguish the arteries from the veins, which,
as we have already observed, are two distinct sets of vessels, each having its
own peculiar functions. The arteries convey the blood from the heart to the
extremities of the body; and the veins bring it back into the heart.
This sketch will give you an idea of the manner in which some of the
principal veins and arteries of the human body branch out of the heart,
which may be considered as a common centre to both sets of vessels. The
heart is a kind of strong elastic bag, or muscular cavity, which possesses a
power of dilating and contracting itself, for the purposes of alternately
receiving and expelling the blood, in order to carry on the process of
circulation.
EMILY.

Why are the arteries in this drawing painted red, and the veins purple?
MRS. B.

It is to point out the difference of the colour of the blood in these two sets of
vessels.
CAROLINE.

But if it is the same blood that flows from the arteries into the veins, how
can its colour be changed?
MRS. B.

This change arises from various circumstances. In the first place, during its
passage through the arteries, the blood undergoes a considerable alteration,
some of its constituent parts being gradually separated from it for the
purpose of nourishing the body, and of supplying the various secretions.
The consequence of this is, that the florid arterial colour of the blood
changes by degrees to a deep purple, which is its constant colour in the
veins. On the other hand, the blood is recruited during its return through the
veins by the fresh chyle, or imperfect blood, which has been produced by
food; and it receives also lymph from the absorbent vessels, as we have
before mentioned. In consequence of these several changes, the blood
returns to the heart in a state very different from that in which it left it. It is

Page 472

loaded with a greater proportion of hydrogen and carbon, and is no longer
fit for the nourishment of the body, or other purposes of circulation.
EMILY.

And in this state does it mix in the heart with the pure florid blood that runs
into the arteries?
MRS. B.

No. The heart is divided into two cavities or compartitions, called the right
and left ventricles. The left ventricle is the receptacle for the pure arterial
blood previous to its circulation; whilst the venous, or impure blood, which
returns to the heart after having circulated, is received into the right
ventricle, previous to its purification, which I shall presently explain.
CAROLINE.

For my part, I always thought that the same blood circulated again and
again through the body, without undergoing any change.
MRS. B.

Yet you must have supposed that the blood circulated for some purpose?
CAROLINE.

I knew that it was indispensable to life; but had no idea of its real functions.
MRS. B.

But now that you understand that the blood conveys nourishment to every
part of the body, and supplies the various secretions, you must be sensible
that it cannot constantly answer these objects without being proportionally
renovated and purified.
CAROLINE.

But does not the chyle answer this purpose?
MRS. B.

Only in part. It renovates the nutritive principles of the blood, but does not
relieve it from the superabundance of water and carbon with which it is
encumbered.

Page 473

EMILY.

How, then, is this effected?
MRS. B.

By respiration. This is one of the grand mysteries which modern chemistry
has disclosed. When the venous blood enters the right ventricle of the heart,
it contracts by its muscular power, and throws the blood through a large
vessel into the lungs, which are contiguous, and through which it circulates
by millions of small ramifications. Here it comes in contact with the air
which we breathe. The action of the air on the blood in the lungs is, indeed,
concealed, from our immediate observation; but we are able to form a
tolerably accurate judgment of it from the changes which it effects not only
in the blood, but also on the air expired.
The air, after passing through the lungs, is found to contain all the nitrogen
inspired, but to have lost part of its oxygen, and to have acquired a portion
of watery vapour and of carbonic acid gas. Hence it is inferred, that when
the air comes in contact with the venous blood in the lungs, the oxygen
attracts from it the superabundant quantity of carbon with which it has
impregnated itself during the circulation, and converts it into carbonic acid.
This gaseous acid, together with the redundant moisture from the lungs *,
being then expired, the blood is restored to its former purity, that is, to the
state of arterial blood, and is thus again enabled to perform its various
functions.
CAROLINE.

This is truly wonderful! Of all that we have yet learned, I do not recollect
any thing that has appeared to me so curious and interesting. I almost
believe that I should like to study anatomy now, though I have hitherto had
so disgusting an idea of it. Pray, to whom are we indebted for these
beautiful discoveries?
MRS. B.

Priestley and Crawford, in this country, and Lavoisier, in France, are the
principal inventors of the theory of respiration. Of late years the subject has
been farther illustrated and simplified by the accurate experiments of
Messrs. Allen and Pepys. But the still more important and more admirable

Page 474

discovery of the circulation of the blood was made long before by our
immortal countryman Harvey.
EMILY.

Indeed I never heard any thing that delighted me so much as this theory of
respiration. But I hope, Mrs. B., that you will enter a little more into
particulars before you dismiss so interesting a subject. We left the blood in
the lungs to undergo the salutary change: but how does it thence spread to
all the parts of the body?
MRS. B.

After circulating through the lungs, the blood is collected into four large
vessels, by which it is conveyed into the left ventricle of the heart, whence
it is propelled to all the different parts of the body by a large artery, which
gradually ramifies into millions of small arteries through the whole frame.
From the extremities of these little ramifications the blood is transmitted to
the veins, which bring it back to the heart and lungs, to go round again and
again in the manner we have just described. You see, therefore, that the
blood actually undergoes two circulations; the one, through the lungs, by
which it is converted into pure arterial blood; the other, or general
circulation, by which nourishment is conveyed to every part of the body;
and these are both equally indispensable to the support of animal life.
EMILY.

But whence proceeds the carbon with which the blood is impregnated when
it comes into the lungs?
MRS. B.

Carbon exists in a greater proportion in blood than in organised animal
matter. The blood, therefore, after supplying its various secretions, becomes
loaded with an excess of carbon, which is carried off by respiration; and the
formation of new chyle from the food affords a constant supply of
carbonaceous matter.
CAROLINE.

I wonder what quantity of carbon may be expelled from the blood by
respiration in the course of 24 hours?

Page 475

MRS. B.

It appears by the experiments of Messrs. Allen and Pepys that about 40,000
cubic inches of carbonic acid gas are emitted from the lungs of a healthy
person, daily; which is equivalent to eleven ounces of solid carbon every 24
hours.
EMILY.

What an immense quantity! And pray how much of carbonic acid gas do we
expel from our lungs at each expiration?
MRS. B.

The quantity of air which we take into our lungs at each inspiration, is about
40 cubic inches, which contain a little less than 10 cubic inches of oxygen;
and of those 10 inches, one-eighth is converted into carbonic acid gas on
passing once through the lungs *, a change which is sufficient to prevent air
which has only been breathed once from suffering a taper to burn in it.
CAROLINE.

Pray, how does the air come in contact with the blood in the lungs?
MRS. B.

I cannot answer this question without entering into an explanation of the
nature and structure of the lungs. You recollect that the venous blood, on
being expelled from the right ventricle, enters the lungs to go through what
we may call the lesser circulation; the large trunk or vessel that conveys it
branches out, at its entrance into the lungs, into an infinite number of very
fine ramifications. The windpipe, which conveys the air from the mouth
into the lungs, likewise spreads out into a corresponding number of air
vessels, which follow the same course as the blood vessels, forming
millions of very minute air-cells. These two sets of vessels are so
interwoven as to form a sort of net-work, connected into a kind of spongy
mass, in which every particle of blood must necessarily come in contact
with a particle of air.
CAROLINE.

Page 476

But since the blood and the air are contained in different vessels, how can
they come into contact?
MRS. B.

They act on each other through the membrane which forms the coats of
these vessels; for although this membrane prevents the blood and the air
from mixing together in the lungs, yet it is no impediment to their chemical
action on each other.
EMILY.

Are the lungs composed entirely of blood vessels and air vessels?
MRS. B.

I believe they are, with the addition only of nerves and of a small quantity
of the cellular substance before mentioned, which connects the whole into
an uniform mass.
EMILY.

Pray, why are the lungs always spoken of in the plural number? Are there
more than one?
MRS. B.

Yes; for though they form but one organ, they really consist of two
compartments called lobes, which are enclosed in separate membranes or
bags, each occupying one side of the chest, and being in close contact with
each other, but without communicating together. This is a beautiful
provision of nature, in consequence of which, if one of the lobes be
wounded, the other performs the whole process of respiration till the first is
healed.
The blood, thus completed, by the process of respiration, forms the most
complex of all animal compounds, since it contains not only the numerous
materials necessary to form the various secretions, as saliva, tears, &c. but
likewise all those that are required to nourish the several parts of the body,
as the muscles, bones, nerves, glands, &c.
EMILY.

Page 477

There seems to be a singular analogy between the blood of animals and the
sap of vegetables; for each of these fluids contains the several materials
destined for the nutrition of the numerous class of bodies to which they
respectively belong.
MRS. B.

Nor is the production of these fluids in the animal and vegetable systems
entirely different; for the absorbent vessels, which pump up the chyle from
the stomach and intestines, may be compared to the absorbents of the roots
of plants, which suck up the nourishment from the soil. And the analogy
between the sap and the blood may be still further traced, if we follow the
latter in the course of its circulation; for, in the living animal, we find every
where organs which are possessed of a power to secrete from the blood and
appropriate to themselves the ingredients requisite for their support.
CAROLINE.

But whence do these organs derive their respective powers?
MRS. B.

From a peculiar organisation, the secret of which no one has yet been able
to unfold. But it must be ultimately by means of the vital principle that both
their mechanical and chemical powers are brought into action.
I cannot dismiss the subject of circulation without mentioning perspiration,
a secretion which is immediately connected with it, and acts a most
important part in the animal economy.
CAROLINE.

Is not this secretion likewise made by appropriate glands?
MRS. B.

No; it is performed by the extremities of the arteries, which penetrate
through the skin and terminate under the cuticle, through the pores of which
the perspiration issues. When this fluid is not secreted in excess, it is
insensible, because it is dissolved by the air as it exudes from the pores; but
when it is secreted faster than it can be dissolved, it becomes sensible, as it
assumes its liquid state.

Page 478

EMILY.

This secretion bears a striking resemblance to the transpiration of the sap of
plants. They both consist of the most fluid part, and both exude from the
surface by the extremities of the vessels through which they circulate.
MRS. B.

And the analogy does not stop there; for, since it has been ascertained that
the sap returns into the roots of the plants, the resemblance between the
animal and vegetable circulation is become still more obvious. The latter,
however, is far from being complete, since, as we observed before, it
consists only in a rising and descending of the sap, whilst in animals the
blood actually circulates through every part of the system.
We have now, I think, traced the process of nutrition, from the introduction
of the food into the stomach to its finally becoming a constituent part of the
animal frame. This will, therefore, be a fit period to conclude our present
conversation. What further remarks we have to make on the animal
economy shall be reserved for our next interview.

* The quantity of moisture discharged by the lungs in 24 hours,
may be computed at eight or nine ounces.
* The bulk of carbonic acid gas formed by respiration, is exactly
the same as that of the oxygen gas which disappears.

CONVERSATION XXVI.
ON ANIMAL HEAT; AND ON VARIOUS ANIMAL PRODUCTS.

EMILY.

Since our last interview, I have been thinking much of the theory of
respiration; and I cannot help being struck with the resemblance which it

Page 479

appears to bear to the process of combustion. For in respiration, as in most
cases of combustion, the air suffers a change, and a portion of its oxygen
combines with carbon, producing carbonic acid gas.
MRS. B.

I am much pleased that this idea has occurred to you: these two processes
appear so very analogous, that it has been supposed that a kind of
combustion actually takes place in the lungs; not of the blood, but of the
superfluous carbon which the oxygen attracts from it.
CAROLINE.

A combustion in our lungs! that is a curious idea indeed! But, Mrs. B., how
can you call the action of the air on the blood in the lungs combustion,
when neither light nor heat are produced by it?
EMILY.

I was going to make the same objection.—Yet I do not conceive how the
oxygen can combine with the carbon, and produce carbonic acid, without
disengaging heat?
MRS. B.

The fact is, that heat is disengaged. * Whether any light be evolved,
I cannot pretend to determine; but that heat is produced in considerable and
very sensible quantities is certain, and this is the principal, if not the only
source of animal heat.
EMILY.

How wonderful! that the very process which purifies and elaborates the
blood, should afford an inexhaustible supply of internal heat?
MRS. B.

This is the theory of animal heat in its original simplicity, such nearly as it
was first proposed by Black and Lavoisier. It was equally clear and
ingenious; and was at first generally adopted. But it was objected, on
second consideration, that if the whole of the animal heat was evolved in
the lungs, it would necessarily be much less in the extremities of the body
than immediately at its source; which is not found to be the case. This

Page 480

objection, however, which was by no means frivolous, is now satisfactorily
removed by the following consideration:—Venous blood has been found by
experiment to have less capacity for heat than arterial blood; whence it
follows that the blood, in gradually passing from the arterial to the venous
state, during the circulation, parts with a portion of caloric, by means of
which heat is diffused through every part of the body.
EMILY.

More and more admirable!
CAROLINE.

The cause of animal heat was always a perfect mystery to me, and I am
delighted with its explanation.—But pray, Mrs. B., can you tell me what is
the reason of the increase of heat that takes place in a fever?
EMILY.

Is it not because we then breathe quicker, and therefore more heat is
disengaged in the system?
MRS. B.

That may be one reason: but I should think that the principal cause of the
heat experienced in fevers, is, that there is no vent for the caloric which is
generated in the body. One of the most considerable secretions is the
insensible perspiration; this is constantly carrying off caloric in a latent
state; but during the hot stage of a fever, the pores are so contracted, that all
perspiration ceases, and the accumulation of caloric in the body occasions
those burning sensations which are so painful.
EMILY.

This is, no doubt, the reason why the perspiration that often succeeds the
hot stage of a fever affords so much relief. If I had known this theory of
animal heat when I had a fever last summer, I think I should have found
some amusement in watching the chemical processes that were going on
within me.
CAROLINE.

Page 481

But exercise likewise produces animal heat, and that must be quite in a
different manner.
MRS. B.

Not so much so as you think; for the more exercise you take, the more the
body is stimulated, and requires recruiting. For this purpose the circulation
of the blood is quickened, the breath proportionably accelerated, and
consequently a greater quantity of caloric evolved.
CAROLINE.

True; after running very fast, I gasp for breath, my respiration is quick and
hard, and it is just then that I begin to feel hot.
EMILY.

It would seem, then, that violent exercise should produce fever.
MRS. B.

Not if the person is in a good state of health; for the additional caloric is
then carried off by the perspiration which succeeds.
EMILY.

What admirable resources nature has provided for us! By the production of
animal heat she has enabled us to keep up the temperature of our bodies
above that of inanimate objects; and whenever this source becomes too
abundant, the excess is carried off by perspiration.
MRS. B.

It is by the same law of nature that we are enabled, in all climates, and in all
seasons, to preserve our bodies of an equal temperature, or at least very
nearly so.
CAROLINE.

You cannot mean to say that our bodies are of the same temperature in
summer, and in winter, in England, and in the West-Indies.
MRS. B.

Page 482

Yes, I do; at least if you speak of the temperature of the blood, and the
internal parts of the body; for those parts that are immediately in contact
with the atmosphere, such as the hands and face, will occasionally get
warmer, or colder, than the internal or more sheltered parts. But if you put
the bulb of a thermometer in your mouth, which is the best way of
ascertaining the real temperature of your body, you will scarcely perceive
any difference in its indication, whatever may be the difference of
temperature of the atmosphere.
CAROLINE.

And when I feel overcome by heat, I am really not hotter than when I am
shivering with cold?
MRS. B.

When a person in health feels very hot, whether from internal heat, from
violent exercise, or from the temperature of the atmosphere, his body is
certainly a little warmer than when he feels very cold; but this difference is
much smaller than our sensations would make us believe; and the natural
standard is soon restored by rest and by perspiration. It is chiefly the
external parts that are warmer, and I am sure that you will be surprised to
hear that the internal temperature of the body scarcely ever descends below
ninety-five or ninety-six degrees, and seldom attains one hundred and four
or one hundred and five degrees, even in the most violent fevers.
EMILY.

The greater quantity of caloric, therefore, that we receive from the
atmosphere in summer, cannot raise the temperature of our bodies beyond
certain limits, as it does that of inanimate bodies, because an excess of
caloric is carried off by perspiration.
CAROLINE.

But the temperature of the atmosphere, and consequently that of inanimate
bodies, is surely never so high as that of animal heat?
MRS. B.

I beg your pardon. Frequently in the East and West Indies, and sometimes in
the southern parts of Europe, the atmosphere is above ninety-eight degrees,

Page 483

which is the common temperature of animal heat. Indeed, even in this
country, it occasionally happens that the sun’s rays, setting full on an object,
elevate its temperature above that point.
In illustration of the power which our bodies have to resist the effects of
external heat, Sir Charles Blagden, with some other gentlemen, made
several very curious experiments. He remained for some time in an oven
heated to a temperature not much inferior to that of boiling water, without
suffering any other inconvenience than a profuse perspiration, which he
supported by drinking plentifully.
EMILY.

He could scarcely consider the perspiration as an inconvenience, since it
saved him from being baked by giving vent to the excess of caloric.
CAROLINE.

I always thought, I confess, that it was from the heat of the perspiration that
we suffered in summer.
MRS. B.

You now find that you are quite mistaken. Whenever evaporation takes
place, cold, you know, is produced in consequence of a quantity of caloric
being carried off in a latent state; this is the case with perspiration, and it is
in this way that it affords relief. It is on that account also that we are so apt
to catch cold, when in a state of profuse perspiration. It is for the same
reason that tea is often refreshing in summer, though it appears to heat you
at the moment you drink it.
EMILY.

And in winter, on the contrary, tea is pleasant on account of its heat.
MRS. B.

Yes; for we have then rather to guard against a deficiency than an excess of
caloric, and you do not find that tea will excite perspiration in winter, unless
after dancing, or any other violent exercise.
CAROLINE.

Page 484

What is the reason that it is dangerous to eat ice after dancing, or to drink
any thing cold when one is very hot?
MRS. B.

Because the loss of heat arising from the perspiration, conjointly with the
chill occasioned by the cold draught, produce more cold than can be borne
with safety, unless you continue to use the same exercise after drinking that
you did before; for the heat occasioned by the exercise will counteract the
effects of the cold drink, and the danger will be removed. You may,
however, contrary to the common notion, consider it as a rule, that cold
liquids may, at all times, be drunk with perfect safety, however hot you may
feel, provided you are not at the moment in a state of great perspiration, and
on condition that you keep yourself in gentle exercise afterwards.
EMILY.

But since we are furnished with such resources against the extremes of heat
or cold, I should have thought that all climates would have been equally
wholesome.
MRS. B.

That is true, in a certain degree, with regard to those who have been
accustomed to them from birth; for we find that the natives of those
climates, which we consider as most deleterious, are as healthy as
ourselves; and if such climates are unwholesome to those who are
habituated to a more moderate temperature, it is because the animal
economy does not easily accustom itself to considerable changes.
CAROLINE.

But pray, Mrs. B., if the circulation preserves the body of an uniform
temperature, how does it happen that animals are sometimes frozen?
MRS. B.

Because, if more heat be carried off by the atmosphere than the circulation
can supply, the cold will finally prevail, the heart will cease to beat, and the
animal will be frozen. And, likewise, if the body remained long exposed to
a degree of heat, greater than the perspiration could carry off, it would at
last lose the power of resisting its destructive influence.

Page 485

CAROLINE.

Fish, I suppose, have no animal heat, but only partake of the temperature of
the water in which they live?
EMILY.

And their coldness, no doubt, proceeds from their not breathing?
MRS. B.

All kinds of fish breathe more or less, though in a much smaller degree than
land animals. Nor are they entirely destitute of animal heat, though, for the
same reason, they are much colder than other creatures. They have
comparatively but a very small quantity of blood, therefore but very little
oxygen is required, and a proportionally small quantity of animal heat is
generated.
CAROLINE.

But how can fish breathe under water?
MRS. B.

They breathe by means of the air which is dissolved in the water, and if you
put them into water deprived of air by boiling, they are soon suffocated.
If a fish is confined in a vessel of water closed from the air, it soon dies; and
any fish put in afterwards would be killed immediately, as all the air had
been previously consumed.
CAROLINE.

Are there any species of animals that breathe more than we do?
MRS. B.

Yes; birds, of all animals, breathe the greatest quantity of air in proportion
to their size; and it is to this that they are supposed to owe the peculiar
firmness and strength of their muscles, by which they are enabled to support
the violent exertion of flying.
This difference between birds and fish, which may be considered as the two
extremes of the scale of muscular strength, is well worth observing. Birds
residing constantly in the atmosphere, surrounded by oxygen, and respiring

Page 486

it in greater proportions than any other species of animals, are endowed
with a superior degree of muscular strength, whilst the muscles of fish, on
the contrary, are flaccid and oily; these animals are comparatively feeble in
their motions, and their temperature is scarcely above that of the water in
which they live. This is, in all probability, owing to their imperfect
respiration; the quantity of hydrogen and carbon, that is in consequence
accumulated in their bodies, forms the oil which is so strongly characteristic
of that species of animals, and which relaxes and softens the small quantity
of fibrine which their muscles contain.
CAROLINE.

But, Mrs. B., there are some species of birds that frequent both elements, as,
for instance, ducks and other water fowl. Of what nature is the flesh of
these?
MRS. B.

Such birds, in general, make but little use of their wings; if they fly, it is but
feebly, and only to a short distance. Their flesh, too, partakes of the oily
nature, and even in taste sometimes resembles that of fish. This is the case
not only with the various kinds of water fowls, but with all other
amphibious animals, as the otter, the crocodile, the lizard, &c.
CAROLINE.

And what is the reason that reptiles are so deficient in muscular strength?
MRS. B.

It is because they usually live under ground, and seldom come into the
atmosphere. They have imperfect, and sometimes no discernible organs of
respiration; they partake therefore of the soft oily nature of fish; indeed,
many of them are amphibious, as frogs, toads, and snakes, and very few of
them find any difficulty in remaining a length of time under water. Whilst,
on the contrary, the insect tribe, that are so strong in proportion to their size,
and alert in their motions, partake of the nature of birds, air being their
peculiar element, and their organs of respiration being comparatively larger
than in other classes of animals.

Page 487

I have now given you a short account of the principal animal functions.
However interesting the subject may appear to you, a fuller investigation of
it would, I fear, lead us too far from our object.
EMILY.

Yet I shall not quit it without much regret; for of all the branches of
chemistry, it is certainly the most curious and most interesting.
CAROLINE.

But, Mrs. B., I must remind you that you promised to give us some account
of the nature of milk.
MRS. B.

True. There are several other animal productions that deserve likewise to be
mentioned. We shall begin with milk, which is certainly the most important
and the most interesting of all the animal secretions.
Milk, like all other animal substances, ultimately yields by analysis oxygen,
hydrogen, carbon, and nitrogen. These are combined in it under the forms
of albumen, gelatine, oil, and water. But milk contains, besides,
a considerable portion of phosphat of lime, the purposes of which I have
already pointed out.
CAROLINE.

Yes; it is this salt which serves to nourish the tender bones of the suckling.
MRS. B.

To reduce milk to its elements, would be a very complicated, as well as
useless operation; but this fluid, without any chemical assistance, may be
decomposed into three parts, cream, curds, and whey. These constituents of
milk have but a very slight affinity for each other, and you find accordingly
that cream separates from milk by mere standing. It consists chiefly of oil,
which being lighter than the other parts of the milk, gradually rises to the
surface. It is of this, you know, that butter is made, which is nothing more
than oxygenated cream.
CAROLINE.

Page 488

Butter, then, is somewhat analogous to the waxy substance formed by the
oxygenation of vegetable oils.
MRS. B.

Very much so.
EMILY.

But is the cream oxygenated by churning?
MRS. B.

Its oxygenation commences previous to churning, merely by standing
exposed to the atmosphere, from which it absorbs oxygen. The process is
afterwards completed by churning; the violent motion which this operation
occasions brings every particle of cream in contact with the atmosphere,
and thus facilitates its oxygenation.
CAROLINE.

But the effect of churning, I have often observed in the dairy, is to separate
the cream into two substances, butter and butter-milk.
MRS. B.

That is to say, in proportion as the oily particles of the cream become
oxygenated, they separate from the other constituent parts of the cream in
the form of butter. So by churning you produce, on the one hand, butter, or
oxygenated oil; and, on the other, butter-milk, or cream deprived of oil. But
if you make butter by churning new milk instead of cream, the butter-milk
will then be exactly similar in its properties to creamed or skimmed milk.
CAROLINE.

Yet butter-milk is very different from common skimmed milk.
MRS. B.

Because you know it is customary, in order to save time and labour, to make
butter from cream alone. In this case, therefore, the butter-milk is deprived
of the creamed milk, which contains both the curd and whey. Besides, in
consequence of the milk remaining exposed to the atmosphere during the

Page 489

separation of the cream, the latter becomes more or less acid, as well as the
butter-milk which it yields in churning.
EMILY.

Why should not the butter be equally acidified by oxygenation?
MRS. B.

Animal oil is not so easily acidified as the other ingredients of milk. Butter,
therefore, though usually made of sour cream, is not sour itself, because the
oily part of the cream had not been acidified. Butter, however, is susceptible
of becoming acid by an excess of oxygen; it is then said to be rancid, and
produces the sebacic acid, the same as that which is obtained from fat.
EMILY.

If that be the case, might not rancid butter be sweetened by mixing with it
some substance that would take the acid from it?
MRS. B.

This idea has been suggested by Sir H. Davy, who supposes, that if rancid
butter were well washed in an alkaline solution, the alkali would separate
the acid from the butter.
CAROLINE.

You said just now that creamed milk consisted of curd and whey. Pray how
are these separated?
MRS. B.

They may be separated by standing for a certain length of time exposed to
the atmosphere; but this decomposition may be almost instantaneously
effected by the chemical agency of a variety of substances. Alkalies,
rennet *, and indeed almost all animal substances, decompose milk by
combining with the curds.
Acids and spirituous liquors, on the other hand, produce a decomposition by
combining with the whey. In order, therefore, to obtain the whey pure,
rennet, or alkaline substances, must be used to attract the curds from it.

Page 490

But if it be wished to obtain the curds pure, the whey must be separated by
acids, wine, or other spirituous liquors.
EMILY.

This is a very useful piece of information; for I find white-wine whey,
which I sometimes take when I have a cold, extremely heating; now, if the
whey were separated by means of an alkali instead of wine, it would not
produce that effect.
MRS. B.

Perhaps not. But I would strenuously advise you not to place too much
reliance on your slight chemical knowledge in medical matters. I do not
know why whey is not separated from curd by rennet, or by an alkali, for
the purpose which you mention; but I strongly suspect that there must be
some good reason why the preparation by means of wine is generally
preferred. I can, however, safely point out to you a method of obtaining
whey without either alkali, rennet, or wine; it is by substituting lemon juice,
a very small quantity of which will separate it from the curds.
Whey, as an article of diet, is very wholesome, being remarkable light of
digestion. But its effect, taken medicinally, is chiefly, I believe, to excite
perspiration, by being drunk warm on going to bed.
From whey a substance may be obtained in crystals by evaporation, called
sugar of milk. This substance is sweet to the taste, and in its composition is
so analogous to common sugar, that it is susceptible of undergoing the
vinous fermentation.
CAROLINE.

Why then is not wine, or alcohol, made from whey?
MRS. B.

The quantity of sugar contained in milk is so trifling, that it can hardly
answer that purpose. I have heard of only one instance of its being used for
the production of a spirituous liquor, and this is by the Tartan Arabs; their
abundance of horses, as well as their scarcity of fruits, has introduced the
fermentation of mares’ milk, by which they produce a liquor called koumiss.
Whey is likewise susceptible of being acidified by combining with oxygen

Page 491

from the atmosphere. It then produces the lactic acid, which you may
recollect is mentioned amongst the animal acids, as the acid of milk.
Let us now see what are the properties of curds.
EMILY.

I know that they are made into cheese; but I have heard that for that purpose
they are separated from the whey by rennet, and yet this you have just told
us is not the method of obtaining pure curds?
MRS. B.

Nor are pure curds so well adapted for the formation of cheese. For the
nature and flavour of the cheese depend, in a great measure, upon the cream
or oily matter which is left in the curds; so that if every particle of cream be
removed from the curds, the cheese is scarcely eatable. Rich cheeses, such
as cream and Stilton cheeses, derive their excellence from the quantity, as
well as the quality, of the cream that enters into their composition.
CAROLINE.

I had no idea that milk was such an interesting compound. In many respects
there appears to me to be a very striking analogy between milk and the
contents of an egg, both in respect to their nature and their use. They are,
each of them, composed of the various substances necessary for the
nourishment of the young animal, and equally destined for that purpose.
MRS. B.

There is, however, a very essential difference. The young animal is formed,
as well as nourished, by the contents of the egg-shell; whilst milk serves as
nutriment to the suckling, only after it is born.

There are several peculiar animal substances which do not enter into the
general enumeration of animal compounds, and which, however, deserve to
be mentioned.
Spermaceti is of this class; it is a kind of oily substance obtained from the
head of the whale, which, however, must undergo a certain preparation
before it is in a fit state to be made into candles. It is not much more

Page 492

combustible than tallow, but it is pleasanter to burn, as it is less fusible and
less greasy.
Ambergris is another peculiar substance derived from a species of whale. It
is, however, seldom obtained from the animal itself, but is generally found
floating on the surface of the sea.
Wax, you know, is a concrete oil, the peculiar product of the bee, part of the
constituents of which may probably be derived from flowers, but so
prepared by the organs of the bee, and so mixed with its own substance, as
to be decidedly an animal product. Bees’ wax is naturally of a yellow
colour, but it is bleached by long exposure to the atmosphere, or may be
instantaneously whitened by the oxy-muriatic acid. The combustion of wax
is far more perfect than that of tallow, and consequently produces a greater
quantity of light and heat.
Lac is a substance very similar to wax in the manner of its formation; it is
the product of an insect, which collects its ingredients from flowers,
apparently for the purpose of protecting its eggs from injury. It is formed
into cells, fabricated with as much skill as those of the honey-comb, but
differently arranged. The principal use of lac is in the manufacture of
sealing-wax, and in making varnishes and lacquers.
Musk, civet, and castor, are other particular productions, from different
species of quadrupeds. The two first are very powerful perfumes; the latter
has a nauseous smell and taste, and is only used medicinally.
CAROLINE.

Is it from this substance that castor oil is obtained?
MRS. B.

No. Far from it, for castor oil is a vegetable oil, expressed from the seeds of
a particular plant; and has not the least resemblance to the medicinal
substance obtained from the castor.
Silk is a peculiar secretion of the silk-worm, with which it builds its nest or
cocoon. This insect was originally brought to Europe from China. Silk, in
its chemical nature, is very similar to the hair and wool of animals; whilst in
the insect it is a fluid, which is coagulated, apparently by uniting with

Page 493

oxygen, as soon as it comes in contact with the air. The moth of the silk-
worm ejects a liquor which appears to contain a particular acid, called
bombic, the properties of which are but very little known.
EMILY.

Before we conclude the subject of the animal economy, shall we not learn
by what steps dead animals return to their elementary state?
MRS. B.

Animal matter, although the most complicated of all natural substances,
returns to its elementary state by one single spontaneous process, the putrid
fermentation. By this, the albumen, fibrine, &c. are slowly reduced to the
state of oxygen, hydrogen, nitrogen, and carbon; and thus the circle of
changes through which these principles have passed is finally completed.
They first quitted their elementary form, or their combination with
unorganised matter, to enter into the vegetable system. Hence they were
transmitted to the animal kingdom; and from this they return, again to their
primitive simplicity, soon to re-enter the sphere of organised existence.
When all the circumstances necessary to produce fermentation do not take
place, animal, like vegetable matter, is liable to a partial or imperfect
decomposition, which converts it into a combustible substance very like
spermaceti. I dare say that Caroline, who is so fond of analogies, will
consider this as a kind of animal bitumen.
CAROLINE.

And why should I not, since the processes which produce these substances
are so similar?
MRS. B.

There is, however, one considerable difference; the state of bitumen seems
permanent, whilst that of animal substances, thus imperfectly decomposed,
is only transient; and unless precautions be taken to preserve them in that
state, a total dissolution infallibly ensues. This circumstance, of the
occasional conversion of animal matter into a kind of spermaceti, is of late
discovery. A manufacture has in consequence been established near Bristol,
in which, by exposing the carcases of horses and other animals for a length

Page 494

of time under water, the muscular parts are converted into this spermaceti-
like substance. The bones afterwards undergo a different process to produce
hartshorn, or, more properly, ammonia, and phosphorus; and the skin is
prepared for leather.
Thus art contrives to enlarge the sphere of useful purposes, for which the
elements were intended by nature; and the productions of the several
kingdoms are frequently arrested in their course, and variously modified, by
human skill, which compels them to contribute, under new forms, to the
necessities or luxuries of man.
But all that we enjoy, whether produced by the spontaneous operations of
nature, or the ingenious efforts of art, proceed alike from the goodness of
Providence.—To God alone man owes the admirable faculties which enable
him to improve and modify the productions of nature, no less than those
productions themselves. In contemplating the works of the creation, or
studying the inventions of art, let us, therefore, never forget the Divine
Source from which they proceed; and thus every acquisition of knowledge
will prove a lesson of piety and virtue.

* It has been calculated that the heat produced by respiration in
12 hours, in the lungs of a healthy person, is such as would melt
about 100 pounds of ice.
* Rennet is the name given to a watery infusion of the coats of the
stomach of a sucking calf. Its remarkable efficacy in promoting
coagulation is supposed to depend on the gastric juice with which
it is impregnated.

END.

Page 495

Printed by A. Strahan,
Printers-Street, London.

_Diagram from Conversation XIII_

Original Compound
Sulphat of Soda.

Soda 8 Sulphuric Acid

|
| Quies-
|
| cent
|
Result Result
Nitrat Divellent Attractions 6} 13 Sulphat
of Soda of Lime
|
|
| Attrac-
|
| tions
|

Nitric Acid 4 Lime
--
12

Original Compound
Nitrat of Lime.

INDEX.

Index links lead only to the top of the page, not to the exact item referenced.
Some browsers may not display page numbers correctly. If a link seems to
lead to the wrong page, the link is right and the visible page number is wrong.

A B C D E F G H IJ K
L M N O P Q R S T V U W Y Z

Page 496

U, V are alphabetized as shown. J is not separated from I.

A L

Lac, ii. 358
A bsorbent vessels, ii. 304
Lactic acid, ii. 75. 290. 356
Absorption of caloric, i. 59. 66 Lakes, colours, ii. 190
Acetic acid, ii. 75. 197 Latent heat, i. 133
Acetous fermentation, ii. 232 Lavender water, ii. 184. 224
—— acid, ii. 193. 232 Lead, i. 14. 318. 330
Acidulous gaseous mineral waters, ii. 129 Leather, ii. 193. 287
—— salts, ii. 200 Leaves, ii. 260
Acids, i. 262. ii. 69 Life, ii. 159. 168
Aeriform, i. 36 Ligaments, ii. 303
Affinity, i. 19. ii. 1 Light, i. 12. 26. ii. 261
Agate, ii. 51 Lightning, i. 248
Agriculture, ii. 252 Lime, ii. 59
Air, i. 182. ii. 262 —— water, ii. 61
Albumen, ii. 277. 288 Limestone, ii. 60
Alburnum, ii. 267 Linseed oil, ii. 178
Alchemists, i. 4 Liqueurs, ii. 224
Alcohol, or spirit of wine, ii. 215. 222 Liver, ii. 308
Alembic, i. 258 Lobes, ii. 256. 332
Alkalies, ii. 19 Lunar caustic, or nitrat of silver, i. 350. ii. 119
Alkaline earths, ii. 50. 58 Lungs, ii. 319. 330
Alloys, i. 344 Lymph, ii. 304
Alum, or sulphat of alumine, ii. 55. 95 Lymphatic vessels, ii. 304
Alumine, ii. 54
Alumium, i. 13 M Index top
Amalgam, i. 347 Magnesia, ii. 44. 66
Ambergris, ii. 358 Magnium, i. 13
Amethyst, ii. 58 Malic acid, ii. 74. 197
Amianthus, ii. 66 Malt, ii. 211
Ammonia, or volatile alkali, i. 363. ii. 20. 35 Malleable metals, i. 14
Ammoniacal gas, ii. 36 Manganese, i. 14. 317
Ammonium, i. 13 Manna, ii. 176
Analysis, i. 287 Manure, ii. 247
—— of vegetables, ii. 165 Marble, ii. 123
Animals, ii. 276 Marine acid, or muriatic acid, ii. 136
Animal acids, ii. 75. 290 Mastic, ii. 187. 224
—— colours, ii. 292 Materials of animals, ii. 277

Page 497

—— heat, ii. 337 —— of vegetables, ii. 165
—— oil, ii. 178. 283 Mercury, i. 14. 346
Animalization, ii. 276. 297. 315 ——, new mode of freezing, i. 155. 347
Antidotes, ii. 41. 87 Metallic acids, i. 340
Antimony, i. 14 —— oxyds, i. 316
Aqua fortis, ii. 105 Metals, i. 12. 314
—— regia, i. 340. ii. 144 Meteoric stones, i. 342
Arrack, ii. 220 Mica, ii. 66
Argand’s Lamp, i. 208 Milk, ii. 299. 306. 350
Arsenic, i. 14. 340. 348 Minerals, i. 315. ii. 44. 158
Arteries, ii. 304. 323 Mineral waters, i. 296. ii. 129
Arterial blood, ii. 305. 326. 338 —— acids, ii. 73
Asphaltum, ii. 240 Miner’s lamp, i. 249
Assafœtida, ii. 188 Mixture, i. 99
Assimilation, ii. 298 Molybdena, i. 14. 340
Astringent principle, ii. 198 Mordant, ii. 165. 192
Atmosphere, i. 90. 181. ii. 262 Mortar, ii. 53. 65
Atmospherical air, i. 182 Mucilage, ii. 170
Attraction of aggregation, or cohesion, i. 16. ii. 2 Mucous acid, ii. 74. 171. 197
—— of composition, i. 16. ii. 1 —— membrane, ii. 311
Azot, or nitrogen, i. 182, ii. 100 Muriatic acid, or marine acid, ii. 136
Azotic gas, i. 182 Muriats, ii. 151
Muriat of ammonia, ii. 35. 152
B Index top —— lime, i. 100
Balsams, ii. 165. 188 —— soda, or common salt, ii. 136. 151
Balloons, i. 245 —— potash, ii. 138
Bark, ii. 193. 265 Muriatium, i. 13
Barytes, ii. 44. 58. 61 Muscles of animals, ii. 298. 303
Bases of acids, i. 263. ii. 69 Musk, ii. 359
—— gases, i. 183 Myrrh, ii. 188
—— salts, ii. 5
N. Index top
Beer, ii. 212. 220
Benzoic acid, ii. 74. 197 Naphtha, i. 357. ii. 240
Bile, ii. 308 Negative electricity, i. 25. 161. 185
Birds, ii. 347 Nerves, ii. 279. 298. 308
Bismuth, i. 14 Neutral, or compound salts, i. 333. ii. 4. 22. 69
Bitumens, ii. 239 Nickel, i. 13. 343
Black lead, or plumbago, i. 304 Nitre, or nitrat of potash, or saltpetre, ii. 32. 104.
Bleaching, i. 32. ii. 89. 140. 116
Blow-pipe, i. 324. ii. 226 Nitric acid, ii. 100
Blood, ii. 306. 317 Nitrogen, or azot, i. 181. ii. 100
Blood-vessels, ii. 298 —— gas, i. 182. 211
Boiling water, i. 93 Nitro-muriatic acid, or aqua regia, ii. 144

Page 498

Bombic acid, ii. 75. 290 Nitrous acid gas, ii. 101. 106
Bones, ii. 298, 299 —— air, or nitrit oxyd gas, ii. 107
Boracic acid, i. 365. ii. 131 Nitrats, ii. 116
Boracium, i. 13. ii. 132 Nitrat of copper, ii. 5
Borat of soda, ii. 133 —— ammonia, ii. 113. 118
Brandy, ii. 218 —— potash, or nitre, or saltpetre, ii. 32. 104. 116
Brass, i. 344 —— silver, or lunar caustic, ii. 19
Bread, ii. 233 Nomenclature of acids, i. 264. ii. 69
Bricks, ii. 56 —— compound salts, ii. 4. 22
Brittle-metals, i. 14 —— other binary compounds, i. 278
Bronze, i. 341 Nut-galls, ii. 98. 199
Butter, ii. 351 Nut-oil, ii. 178
Butter-milk, ii. 352 Nutrition, ii. 297

C Index top O Index top

Calcareous earths, ii. 65 Ochres, i. 320
—— stones, ii. 123 Oils, i. 285. ii. 306
Calcium, i. 13 Oil of amber, ii. 241
Caloric, i. 12. 33 —— vitriol, or sulphuric acid, ii. 80
——, absorption of, i. 66 Olive oil, ii. 178
——, conductors of, i. 70 Ores, i. 315
——, combined, i. 122 Organized bodies, ii. 159
——, expansive power of i. 35 Organs of animals, ii. 290. 310
——, equilibrium of, i. 50 —— vegetables, ii. 159. 265. 271
——, reflexion of, i. 54. 67 Osmium, i. 14. 348
——, radiation of, i. 52. 61 Oxalic acid, ii. 74. 197
——, solvent power of, i. 96. 102 Oxyds, i. 198
——, capacity for, i. 124 Oxyd of manganese, i. 117. 317
Calorimeter, i. 156 —— iron, i. 204. 319
Calx, i. 183 —— lead, i. 319
Camphor, ii. 165. 185 —— sulphur, ii. 91
Camphoric acid, ii. 74. 197 Oxydation, or oxygenation, i. 196
Caoutchouc, ii. 165. 189 Oxygen, i. 11. 181. 201. 211
Carbonats, ii. 25. 129 —— gas, or vital air, i. 182. 201
Carbonat of ammonia, ii. 41 Oxy-muriatic acid, ii. 140
—— lead, i. 320 Oxy-muriats, ii. 153
—— lime, ii. 59. 130 Oxy-muriat of potash, ii. 155
—— magnesia, ii. 67
—— potash, ii. 25 P Index top
Carbonated hydrogen gas, i. 302 Palladium, i. 13. 348
Carbon, i. 282. ii. 329 Papin’s digester, i. 120. ii. 284
Carbonic acid, i. 290. 359. ii. 327 Parenchyma, ii. 256. 266
Carburet of iron, i. 304. 342

Page 499

Carmine, ii. 295 Particles, i. 16
Cartilage, ii. 303 Pearlash, ii. 24
Castor, ii. 359 Peat, ii. 242
Cellular membrane, ii. 311 Peculiar juice of plants, ii. 268
Caustics, i. 349 Perfect metals, i. 14. 324
Chalk, ii. 62. 123 Perfumes, i. 308. ii. 183
Charcoal, i. 282 Perspiration, ii. 333. 329
Cheese, ii. 356 Petrification, ii. 237
Chemical attraction, i. 15. ii. 9 Pewter, i. 344
Chemistry, i. 3 Pharmacy, i. 14
Chest, ii. 318 Phosphat of lime, ii. 99. 299
China, ii. 54 Phosphorated hydrogen gas, i. 277
Chlorine, i. 214 Phosphorescence, i. 29
Chrome, i. 14. 340 Phosphoric acid, i. 273. ii. 99
Chyle, ii. 305. 317 Phosphorous acid, i. 274. ii. 99
Chyme, ii. 316 Phosphorus, i. 270
Citric acid, ii. 74. 197 Phosphoret of lime, i. 278. 341
Circulation of the blood, ii. 322 —— sulphur, i. 279. 341
Civet, ii. 359 Pitch, ii. 187
Clay, i. 48. ii. 55 Plaster, ii. 65
Coke, ii. 241 Platina, i. 14. 323
Coal, ii. 240. 252 Plating, i. 345
Cobalt, i. 14 Plumbago, or black lead, i. 304
Cochineal, ii. 295 Plumula, ii. 257
Cold, i. 50. 58 Porcelain, ii. 56
—— from evaporation, i. 102. 113. 150 Positive electricity, i. 25. 161. 185
Colours of metallic oxyds, i. 319 Potassium, i. 13. 357. ii. 15
Columbium, i. 14. 340. 348 Pottery, ii. 56
Combined caloric, i. 122 Potash, i. 356. ii. 22
Combustion, i. 190 Precipitate, i. 22
——, volatile products of, i. 207 Pressure of the atmosphere, i. 112. 116
——, fixed products of, i. 207 Printer’s ink, ii. 144
——, of alcohol, ii. 225 Prussiat of iron, or prussian blue, ii. 291
——, of ammoniacal gas, ii. 42 —— potash, ii. 291
——, of boracium, ii. 133 Prussic acid, ii. 75. 290
——, by oxymuriatic acid or chlorine, ii. 142 Putrid fermentation, ii. 235. 360
——, of carbon, i. 289 Pyrites, i. 341. ii. 97
——, of coals, i. 207. 297 Pyrometer, i. 38. 42
——, of charcoal by nitric acid, ii. 102
——, of candles, i. 236. 309. ii. 179 Q Index top
——, of diamonds, i. 292 Quick lime, ii. 59
——, of ether, ii. 230 Quiescent forces, ii. 12
——, of hydrogen, i. 229.

Page 500

——, of iron, i. 200. 322 R Index top
——, of metals, i. 321
Radiation of caloric, i. 52
——, of oils, i. 208. ii. 178. 309
——, Prevost’s theory, i. 52
——, of oil of turpentine by nitrous acid, ii. 6
——, Pictet’s explanations, i. 54
——, of phosphorus, i. 272
——, Leslie’s illustrations, i. 61
——, of sulphur, i. 261
Radicals, ii. 5. 69
—— of potassium, i. 358. ii. 132. 138, 139
Radicle; or root, ii. 257
Compound bodies, i. 9. ii. 14
Rain, i. 104
—— or neutral salts i. 333. ii. 4
Rancidity, ii. 182
Conductors of heat, i. 71
Rectification, ii. 223
——, solids, i. 73
Reflexion of caloric, i. 54. 64
——, fluids, i. 78
Reptiles, ii. 349
——, Count Rumford’s theory, i. 79
Resins, ii. 165, 186. 266
Constituent parts, i. 9
Respiration, ii. 317. 326
Copper, i. 14. 331
Reviving of metals, i. 327
Copal, ii. 187. 224
Rhodium, i. 14. 348
Cortical layers, ii. 265. 267
Roasting metals, i. 316
Cotyledons, or lobes, ii. 256
Rock crystal, ii. 61
Cream, ii. 351
Ruby, ii. 53
Cream of tartar, or tartrit of potash, ii. 200. 222
Rum, ii. 219
Cryophorus, i. 154
Rust, i. 318. 328
Crystallisation, i. 338. ii. 47
Cucurbit, i. 258 S Index top
Culinary heat, i. 88
Curd, ii. 351. 354 Saccharine fermentation, ii. 208
Cuticle, or epidermis, ii. 310 Sal ammoniac, or muriat of ammonia, ii. 35
—— polychrest, or sulphat of potash, ii. 91
D Index top —— volatile, or carbonat of ammonia, ii. 41
Salifiable bases, ii. 5
Decomposition, i. 8. 20
Salifying principles, ii. 5
—— of atmospherical air, i. 181. 209
Saltpetre, or nitre, or nitrat of potash, ii. 32. 104.
—— of water by the Voltaic battery, i. 220
116
—— of salts by the Voltaic battery, ii. 14
Salt, ii. 91
—— of water by metals, i. 225. 334
Sand, ii. 30. 51
—— —— by carbon, i. 301
Sandstone, ii. 51
—— of vegetables, ii. 202
Sap of plants, ii. 165. 260. 262. 270. 272
—— of potash, i. 356
Sapphire, ii. 58
—— of soda, i. 56
Saturation, i. 101.
—— of ammonia, i. 363. ii. 37
Sapphire, ii. 58
—— of the boracic acid, ii. 132
Saturation, i. 101
—— of the fluoric acid, ii. 136
Seas, temperature of, i. 33.
—— of the muriatic acid, ii. 139
Sebacic acid, ii. 75. 182. 290. 353
Deflagration, ii. 118
Secretions, ii. 307
Definite proportions, ii. 13

Page 501

Deliquescence, ii. 95 Seeds of plants, ii. 210. 271
Detonation, i. 219. ii. 116 Seltzer water, i. 289. ii. 63. 129
Dew, i. 105 Senses, ii. 310
Diamond, i. 285 Silex, or silica, ii. 30. 51
Diaphragm, ii. 320 Silicium, i. 13.
Digestion, ii. 316 Silk, ii. 359
Dissolution of metals, i. 165. 316. 333 Silver, i. 321
Distillation, i. 259. ii. 218 Simple bodies, i. 10. 12
—— of red wine, ii. 218 Size, ii. 281
Divellent forces, ii. 12 Skin, ii. 279. 310. 193
Division, i. 7 Slakeing of lime, i. 147. ii. 56
Drying oils, ii. 181 Slate, ii. 51. 66
Dying, ii. 191 Smelting metals, i. 316
Smoke i. 208
E Index top Soap, ii. 24
Earths, ii. 44 Soda, i. 363. ii. 33
Earthen-ware, ii. 53. 57 —— water, i. 299
Effervescence, i. 298 Sodium, i. 13. 363
Efflorescence, ii. 94 Soils, i. 42. ii. 245
Elastic fluids, i. 37 Soldering, i. 345
Electricity, i. 12. 25. 160. 220. ii. 139 Solubility, ii. 92
Electric machine, i. 169 Solution, i. 96
Elective attractions, ii. 9 —— by the air, i. 102
Elementary bodies, i. 8. 12 —— of potash, ii. 28
Elixirs, tinctures, or quintessences, ii. 225 Specific heat, i. 126
Enamel, ii. 57 Spermaceti, ii. 358
Epidermis of vegetables, ii. 269 Spirits, ii. 313
—— of animals, ii. 310 Steam, i. 140. 182
Epsom salts, ii. 63. 95 Steel, i. 305
Equilibrium of caloric, i. 50 Stomach, ii. 315
Essences, i. 307. ii. 183. 224 Stones, ii. 46
Essential, or volatile oils, i. 307. ii. 183 Stucco, ii. 65
Ether, i. 111. ii. 229 Strontites, ii. 44. 68
Evaporation, i. 103 Strontium, i. 13
Evergreens, ii. 274 Suberic acid, ii. 74. 197
Eudiometer, i. 276 Sublimation, i. 257
Expansion of caloric, i. 36 Succin, or yellow amber, ii. 241
Extractive colouring matter, ii. 165. 190 Succinic acid, ii. 74. 197. 241
Sugar, ii. 165. 174. 208
F Index top —— of milk, ii. 355
Sulphats, ii. 5. 91
Falling stones, i. 319
Super oxygenated sulphuric acid, ii. 70.
Fat, i. 306. ii. 311
Sulphat of alumine, or alum, ii. 54. 95

Page 502

Feathers, ii. 300 —— barytes, ii. 58
Fecula, ii. 176 —— iron, ii. 96
Fermentation, ii. 205 —— lime, or gypsum, or plaster of Paris, ii. 95
Fibrine, ii. 277. 289 —— magnesia, or Epsom salt, ii. 67. 95
Fire, i. 7. 27 —— potash, or sal polychrest, ii. 91
Fish, ii. 346 —— soda, or Glauber’s salts, ii. 92
Fixed air, or carbonic acid, i. 290. ii. 125 Sulphur, i. 256
—— alkalies, ii. 20 —— flowers of, i. 257
—— oils, i. 307. ii. 165. 177 Sulphurated hydrogen gas, i. 165. 268
—— products of combustion, i. 207 Sulphurets, i. 341
Flame, i. 237 Sulphurous acid, i. 254. ii. 88
Flint, ii. 30. 51 Sulphuric acid, i. 74. ii. 265
Flower or blossom, ii. 271 Sympathetic ink, i. 354
Fluoric acid, ii. 54. 134 Synthesis, i. 287
Fluorium, or Fluorine, i. 12. ii. 136
Formic acid, ii. 290 T Index top
Fossil wood, ii. 242 Tan, ii. 192
Frankincense, ii. 187 Tannin, ii. 165. 192
Free or radiant caloric, or heat of temperature, Tar, ii. 187
i. 33 Tartarous acid, ii. 74. 197
Freezing mixtures, i. 142 Tartrit of potash, ii. 222
—— by evaporation, i. 104. 150, &c. Teeth, ii. 300
Frost, i. 94 Tellurium, i. 14
Fruit, ii. 271 Temperature, i. 33
Fuller’s earth, ii. 55 Thaw, i. 158
Furnace, i. 304 Thermometers, i. 40
G Index top ——, Fahrenheit’s, i. 42
——, Reaumur’s, i. 42
Galls, ii. 199 ——, Centigrade, i. 43
Gallat of iron, ii. 98 ——, air, i. 44
Gallic acid, ii. 74. 197, 198 ——, differential, i. 46
Galvanism, i. 163 Thunder, i. 248
Gas, i. 182 Tin, i. 14. 344
Gas-lights, i. 240 Titanium, i. 14. 348
Gaseous oxyd of carbon, i. 296 Turf, ii. 242
—— nitrogen, ii. 111 Turpentine, ii. 187
Gastric juice, ii. 316 Transpiration of plants, ii. 260
Gelatine, or jelly, ii. 277. 280 Tungsten, i. 14. 340
Germination, ii. 256
Gin, ii. 221 V Index top
Glands, ii. 298. 307 Vapour, i. 36. 49. 93. 182
Glass, ii. 30 Vaporisation, i. 103
Glauber’s salts, or sulphat of soda, ii. 92

Page 503

Glazing, ii. 57 Varnishes, ii. 187
Glucium, i. 13 Vegetables, ii. 158
Glue, ii. 281. 287 Vegetable acid, i. 310. ii. 74. 197
Gluten, ii. 165. 177 —— colours, ii. 190
Gold, i. 14. 323 —— heat, ii. 272
Gum, ii. 170 —— oils, ii. 177
—— arabic, ii. 170 Veins, ii. 304. 323.
—— elastic, or caoutchouc, ii. 189 Venous blood, ii. 305. 326. 338
—— resins, ii. 165. 188 Ventricles, ii. 324
Gunpowder, ii. 116 Verdigris, i. 352
Gypsum, or plaister of Paris, or sulphat of lime, Vessels, ii. 304
ii. 95 Vinegar, ii. 232
Vinous fermentation, ii. 212
H Index top
Vital air, or oxygen gas, i. 182
Hair, ii. 300 Vitriol, or sulphat of iron, ii. 81
Harrogate water, i. 268. 341 Volatile oils, i. 307. ii. 165. 183. 224. 269
Hartshorn, ii. 35. 39. 281. 285 —— products of combustion, i. 207
Heart, ii. 323 —— alkali, i. 363. ii. 20. 35
—— wood, ii. 268 Voltaic battery, i. 164. 220. 356. ii. 15
Heat, i. 26. 33
U Index top
—— of capacity, i. 127. 135
—— of temperature, i. 33 Uranium, i. 14
Honey, ii. 175
Horns, ii. 282. 300 W Index top
Hydro-carbonat, i. 241. 303 Water, i. 215. ii. 262
Hydrogen, i. 214 ——, decomposition of, by electricity, i. 200.
—— gas, i. 215 225
——, condensation of, i. 32
IJ Index top
—— of the sea, i. 86
Jasper, ii. 51 ——, boiling, i. 93
Ice, i. 138 ——, solution by, i. 96
Jelly, ii. 281 —— of crystallisation, i. 339
Jet, ii. 240 Wax, i. 309. ii. 180. 358
Ignes fatui, i. 277 Whey, ii. 351
Ignition, i. 119 Wine, ii. 212
Imponderable agents, i. 12 Wood, ii. 267
Inflammable air, i. 215 Woody fibre, ii. 156. 196. 267
Ink, ii. 98. 199 Wool, ii. 300
Insects, ii. 349
Integrant pans, i. 9 Y Index top
Iridium, i. 14 Yeast, ii. 234.
Iron, i. 14. 319. 328 Yttria, ii. 44.
Isinglass, ii. 194. 285

Page 504

Ivory black, ii. 295 Yttrium, i. 13.
Iodine, i. 214. ii. 157
Z Index top
K Index top
Zinc, ii. 14. 344
Kali, ii. 34 Zirconia, ii. 44
Koumiss, ii. 356 Zirconium, i. 14.
Zoonic acid, ii. 75. 220

Transcriber’s Notes
Terminology
Many scientific terms used in this book are different from today’s standard
terminology. The following is not meant as a comprehensive list.

oxy-muriatic acid chlorine
proposed as an element in 1815: see
Conversation XIX
“columbium or tantalium” niobium and tantalum
the two elements always occur together, and
were not recognized as separate until much
later in the 19th century
phosphat of lime calcium diphosphate or calcium
the element calcium was isolated in 1808, but is
named only once in this 1817 edition
glucium beryllium
Humphry Davy’s name for the element
muriatic acid hydrochloric acid
but still called “muriatic acid” for some
commercial uses
muriat of lime calcium chloride
oxymuriate of potash potassium chlorate
muriat of soda sodium chloride (table salt)
carbonic acid carbon dioxide

Note also:

simple body, element
fundamental
principle
fecula starch (usually spelled “fæcula”)
spirit of wine alcohol

Page 505

philosopher scientist
arts industry, manufacture, crafts etc. (seldom “fine arts”)

Some essential concepts relating to living things—photosynthesis,
microorganisms, the cell, proteins—are either unknown or not mentioned. The
atom theory had been proposed, but not by Humphry Davy; it is not mentioned in
this book.
The word “explode” is used at least once in its orginal, figurative sense (“a word
that should be exploded in chemistry”) but far more often in its later, concrete one.
The word “explosion” is always used concretely (“an explosion, or a detonation as
chemists commonly call it”).

Calculated Values:
“the point of zero, or the absolute privation of heat, must consequently be 1260
degrees below 32 degrees”
-1228° F. The calculation is based on wrong premises; the correct figure
is about -460° F or -273° C.
“Mercury congeals only at seventy-two degrees below the freezing point.”
-40° F, which is also -40° C. This figure is correct, though approximate.
“The proportion stated by Sir H. Davy, in his Chemical Researches, is as 1 to
2.389.”
[ammonia] “consisted of about one part of hydrogen to four parts of nitrogen....
and from the latest and most accurate experiments, the proportions appear to be,
one volume of nitrogen gas to three of hydrogen gas”
These and similar calculations involving relative weight and volume
make more sense when one knows the elements’ atomic weights. For
nitric acid, HNO3, the figures are 1:14:48, giving a proportion closer to
1:3.5. For ammonia, NH3 (not 4), the figures are 14:3.
The first proportion was printed “2,389”. No other decimal numbers occur
in the text, but a comma appears once as a thousands separator.
“The oxalic acid, distilled from sorrel, is the highest term of vegetable acidification;
for, if more oxygen be added to it, it loses its vegetable nature, and is resolved
into carbonic acid and water;”
Oxalic acid = H2C2O4; carbonic acid (carbon dioxide) = CO2. H2C2O4 + O
becomes H2O + CO2 + CO2.

Chapter Numbering
The 3rd and 4th editions used the same Conversation (chapter) numbering. The
apparent disappearance of XI and XII is the result of changes between the 4th
and 5th (present text) editions:

Volume I: On Simple Bodies

Page 506

4th 5th
edn. edn.
I. I.
II. II. No change
III. III.
IV. IV. 4th: On Specific Heat, Latent Heat, and Chemical Heat.
5th: On Combined Caloric, Comprehending Specific Heat and
Latent Heat.
V. On The Chemical Agencies Of Electricity.
Chapter added in 5th edition
V. VI. On Oxygen And Nitrogen.
VI. VII. On Hydrogen.
5th: new sections on Gas lights and Miner’s Lamp
VII. VIII. On Sulphur And Phosphorus.
5th: new section on Decomposition of Sulphur
VIII. IX. 4th: On Carbone.
5th: On Carbon.
IX. X. On Metals.
X. On Alkalies.
XI. On Earths.
Conversations X, XI were moved to Volume II as XIV, XV.
Volume II: On Compound Bodies
4th 5th
edn. edn.
XII. XIII. On The Attraction Of Composition.
XIV. On Alkalies.
XV. On Earths.
Conversations XIV, XV were previously X, XI in Volume I.
XIII. XVI. 4th: On Compound Bodies.
5th: On Acids.
Most of XIII, On Compound Bodies, became XVI, On Acids. Some
introductory material was moved to XIV, On Alkalies.
XIV. XVII. 4th: On The Combinations of Oxygen with Sulphur and with
Phosphorus; and of the Sulphats And Phosphats.
5th: Of the Sulphuric and Phosphoric Acids: or, The Combinations
of ....
XV. XVIII. 4th: On The Combination of Oxygen With Nitrogen and with
Carbone; and of The Nitrats And Carbonats.
5th: Of The Nitric And Carbonic Acids: Or The Combination ...
XVI. XIX. 4th: On Muriatic And Oxygenated Muriatic Acids; and on Muriats.
5th: On The Boracic, Fluoric, Muriatic, and Oxygenated Muriatic
Acids; and on Muriats.
XVII. XX. On The Nature And Composition Of Vegetables.

Page 507

Remainder of book: number in 4th edn. + 3 = number in 5th edn.

Plates
Most Plates include the following text, engraved in smaller print:
Drawn by the Author / Engraved by Lowry / Published by Longman & Co.
Octr. 2nd. 1809.
This date corresponds to the 3rd edition. Plates V, X and XIII—each containing
material new to the 5th edition—read only “Lowry sculp.”

Inconsistencies and variant spellings
None of these lists are meant to be inclusive. They are typical of variations that
were not marked as errors.
Standard spellings throughout the book:
bason, judgment, embrio, volcanos (plural), potatoe (singular)
Inconsistencies:
capitalization of “Fig.” or “fig.”
hyphenization of words such as “oxy-muriatic”
“glauber salt” and “Glauber’s salt” both occur
Variant forms:
opake, opaque
aëriform, aeriform
gasses, gases
phosphoret, phosphuret (but always carburet)
Libya, Lybia
dy(e)ing (from “dye”)
nap(h)tha
pla(i)ster
slak(e)ing
earthen-ware, earthen ware
“sulphurous”, “naphtha” are used in the Contents and the Index;
“sulphureous”, “naptha” in the body text
forms in “-xion” (such as “connexion”) appear only in the Contents and
the Index
Volume I has more archaic forms than Volume II:
“shew”, “inclose” are sometimes used instead of “show”, “enclose”
“carbone” with final “e” appears in one Plate caption. (In the same plate’s
header, the “e” appears to have been removed by the engraver.)
“develope(ment)” is more common in Volume I, “develop(ment)” in
Volume II
“-ize” and “-yze” forms (for later “-ise” and “-yse”) are common in Volume
I, rare in Volume II except in the Index

Page 508

The “Dr. Marcet” mentioned in a few footnotes and figure captions is the author’s
husband. Humphry Davy (“Sir H. Davy”) was knighted in 1812, between the 3rd
and 4th editions of the book.

Reminder
DO NOT TRY THIS AT HOME.

Page 509

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK CONVERSATIONS
ON CHEMISTRY, V. 1-2 ***

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright royalties.
Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license,
apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic
works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and
trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not
be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the terms of
the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of the Project
Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
eBook, complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may
use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative
works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks
may be modified and printed and given away—you may do practically
ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S.
copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE

Page 510

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or
any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic
work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept
all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg electronic works in your possession. If
you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg
electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this
agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom
you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people
who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg electronic
works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the

Page 511

collection of Project Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the
individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the
United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in
the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg mission of promoting free
access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg works
in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project
Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can easily comply with
the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format
with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you share it
without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which
the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase
“Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed,
viewed, copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with

Page 512

this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located
in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the
country where you are located before using this eBook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived
from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a
notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright
holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United
States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or
providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”
associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with
the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain
permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg License for all works posted
with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of
this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide
access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official

Page 513

version posted on the official Project Gutenberg website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of
obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided
that:

• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”

• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.

• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.

Page 514

• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth
in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the
Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in
Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend
considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and
proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the
Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may be
stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete,
inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES -
Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in
paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party
distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this
agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and
expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO
REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH
OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE
FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT,
CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES

Page 515

EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it,
you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by
sending a written explanation to the person you received the work
from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return
the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that
provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a
replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work
electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to
give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu
of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a
refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF
MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If
any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law
of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the
Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the
Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any
volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability,
costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly
from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a)

Page 516

distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b) alteration,
modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg work,
and (c) any Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg

Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals
and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely
available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and
permanent future for Project Gutenberg and future generations. To
learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and
the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state
of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue
Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is
64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S.
federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza
#516, Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact

Page 517

links and up to date contact information can be found at the
Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without
widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small
donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax
exempt status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable
effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have
not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Page 518

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including
how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.

Page 519

back

Page 520

Page 521

back

Page 522

back

Page 523

back

Page 524

back

Page 525

Page 526

back

Page 527

Page 528

back

Page 529

Page 530

back

Page 531

Page 532

back

Page 533

Page 534

back

Page 535

back

Page 536

back

Page 537

back

Page 538

back

Page 539

back

Page 540

Page 541

back

Page 542

back

Page 543

Page 544

back

Page 545

Page 546

back

Page 547

Page 548

back

Page 549

back

Page 550

back

Page 551

back

Page 552

PDF language

简体中文 https://pdftoflip.com/view.php?t=5489643f1c09d25a2f5c3ee8b06ce90b&bl=zh Translating…
Español https://pdftoflip.com/view.php?t=5489643f1c09d25a2f5c3ee8b06ce90b&bl=es Translating…
Français https://pdftoflip.com/view.php?t=5489643f1c09d25a2f5c3ee8b06ce90b&bl=fr Translating…
Deutsch https://pdftoflip.com/view.php?t=5489643f1c09d25a2f5c3ee8b06ce90b&bl=de Translating…
日本語 https://pdftoflip.com/view.php?t=5489643f1c09d25a2f5c3ee8b06ce90b&bl=ja Translating…
한국어 https://pdftoflip.com/view.php?t=5489643f1c09d25a2f5c3ee8b06ce90b&bl=ko Translating…
Português https://pdftoflip.com/view.php?t=5489643f1c09d25a2f5c3ee8b06ce90b&bl=pt Translating…
Русский https://pdftoflip.com/view.php?t=5489643f1c09d25a2f5c3ee8b06ce90b&bl=ru Translating…
العربية https://pdftoflip.com/view.php?t=5489643f1c09d25a2f5c3ee8b06ce90b&bl=ar Translating…